《Strongest Saiyan of Konoha》


 Chapter 1： I became Naruto

    Country of Fire, Konoha Village.


    The 12-year-old Naruto walked on the street, striding forward with hateful eyes.


    "Look, it''s that kid." A weak voice suddenly sounded.


    "It''s him again, why don''t people like this lock up."


    "Be quiet, don''t be heard by him."


    The adults in the distance whispered, although this sound is small, but it is the most vicious needle, which makes people chilling.


    Naruto walked in silence, and in those repulsive eyes, stepped to the door of the fruit store.


    "Boss, some oranges." Naruto smiled.


    "No more."


    The indifferent answer came from the shop owner, and Naruto looked up at the disgusting look of the shop owner, then looked at the pile of oranges in the shop.


    He didn''t speak any more, but turned and walked away.


    At the moment he turned and left, the corner of his eye caught two figures on the roof, which were the dark ninjas who were in charge of monitoring him.


    "Heh, are you not so serious about hiding?"


    Naruto lowered his head slightly and sneered at an angle that no one else could see.


    As a traverser, it was a good thing to be reincarnated and reborn, but only after rebirth did he realize that he had become Naruto, a lonely and helpless Naruto.


    There is no family, no relatives, cold eyes, loneliness, indifference, rejection, surveillance, even eating and living are a problem.


    It can be said that Naruto''s childhood was black, an abyss without brilliance.


    As a traverser, he wants to change the status quo, at least having enough food like ordinary people to ensure his body nourishment.


    So he drew some comics with the skills of his previous life, intending to earn some money in this world and subsidize his family.


    but.


    When he took these comics and prepared to go out for sale, it was an obstruction from Anbe.


    Those cartoons drawn with great effort were ruthlessly torn to pieces face to face, and even his painting behavior caused an even stricter monitoring of Anbu.


    that moment.


    He thoroughly recognized the reality and began to hide everything about himself, living in a low-key manner according to the original life trajectory.


    He didn''t ask where the legacy of the four generations of Hokage was or why it was not inherited by him.


    Did not ask why he was taught to refine chakras so late.


    Not to mention why Anbu is monitoring him all the time.


    Because these questions are raised, it is likely that he will have an accident, such as being imprisoned.


    after all.


    He is no longer the original vortex Naruto, he is the new Naruto from birth.


    "Go to the next fruit shop. I really want to eat oranges."


    Naruto looked up at the sun in the sky and looked at the warm sunlight. The sneer on the corner of his lips gradually turned into a fake smile, and he continued to hide himself in the cold eyes and surveillance.


    Tata!


    Rhythmic footsteps sounded with Naruto''s steps, and soon he went to another store to buy oranges, but the result was still a cold rejection.


    "It''s a pity, I just want to eat some oranges, why should I refuse."


    There was disappointment in Naruto''s voice. He hadn''t eaten an orange for a long time. He really wanted to eat one, but it was a pity.


    "Forget it, go to the small river, it''s almost time for lunch, there should be a surprise today."


    Naruto did not continue to go to other shops, but turned around and prepared to leave, but a small figure not far away caught his attention.


    It was a little girl with Hyuga''s family crest on her clothes, with a black sister''s head, and a small and exquisite body.


    There was a hint of red glow on the cute little face, and the round eyes were white, as beautiful as white jade. It can be said that this figure attracted Naruto''s attention.


    Seeing this small figure, Naruto''s smile became much more real.


    Because that figure is the only person in this world who deserves his smile, and it is also the biggest change he can make after crossing this world.


    This person is no one else, but the cute and cute Hyuga Hinata, who is also his only friend now.


    After meeting Hinata from a very young age, Naruto often interacted with her and chatted together. The two have become very good friends.


    It''s just that Hina Tian is too shy, even if the two are friends, but every time Hina Tian sees herself, she looks shy.


    Like now.


    Hinata''s slender hands were moving, and his index fingers were pressed against each other in a timid posture.


    Looking at the shy Hinata, Naruto walked over with a smile, but a blue air ball floating around her caught Naruto''s attention.


    "Hinata, what a coincidence."


    Naruto greeted and looked at the blue air ball carefully, and he found the word experience ball written on it.


    "Ok...what a coincidence."


    The crisp and sweet voice interrupted Naruto''s thinking. Naruto looked at Hinata and found that she was bowing her head shyly, afraid to look at herself.


    Naruto felt warm when she saw such a cute Hinata, but the experience ball floating around her made him very puzzled.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    A line of black letters appeared suddenly, and the blue experience ball quivered.


    "Ok?"


    After seeing this scene, Naruto looked around calmly, and found that everyone hadn''t noticed this, he had some guesses.


    In order to find out the specific reasons, Naruto then started chatting with Hinata.


    Although Naruto was talking most of the time, and Hinata was listening with his head low, Naruto quickly figured out the general situation of this experience ball.


    He found.


    Only he can see this experience ball, others can''t see it, and it can''t be modeled by hand, but after interacting with Hinata for a while, it will show experience value +1, obviously this is his golden finger.


    This unexpected joy made Naruto ecstatic. In order to figure out the ins and outs of the golden finger, Naruto interacted with Hinata again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Another line of black lettering floated on Hinata''s body, and the blue experience ball vibrated and diminished slightly. It was obvious that Naruto had gained the experience value.


    Such a change made Naruto more convinced of the thoughts in his heart.


    He talked with Hinata calmly, and occasionally glanced at a certain roof from the corner of his eye, where Anbe was standing just now.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The black font reappeared, and Naruto''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t want to stay here too long, otherwise it would easily cause unnecessary suspicion, so he smiled.


    "Hinata, have you had lunch? Let''s have lunch with me."


    "Huh? This...I..."


    Hinata was obviously panicked and didn''t know how to answer, especially the close conversation that made Hinata shyly want to faint, and some of the things he was going to give out were already afraid to take it out.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Seeing the experience value emerging from Hinata again, Naruto''s eyes flashed with joy.


    He sent out an invitation again: "Hinata, come with me to the small river, I will invite you to dinner."


    "Well, good... good."


    Hinata replied stupidly, and followed Naruto in a daze, completely devoid of his own opinions.


    During this process, Naruto was always observing the experience ball, and found that as he chatted with Hinata, the blue experience ball was getting smaller a little bit, just like a balloon.


    Obviously, you only need to talk or interact with Hinata to gain experience points. As for the role of this experience point...


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿

 Chapter 2： Date Hinata

    The two came to the small river together, Naruto turned his head to Hinata and said: "Hinata, let''s eat fish later, you wait for me."


    "Eat... eat fish? Do you want to fish? We didn''t bring fishing gear." Hinata mustered up the courage and finally said a word.


    "It''s not fishing, it''s too slow, I have a better way." Naruto believes.


    "Is there a better way? What is the way?" Hinata looked at Naruto with a little expectation.


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Naruto smiled mysteriously, stepped to the side of the water plants by the small river, and then squatted down and began to pull the water plants, and soon a fish cage stained with the water plants was taken out by him.


    At the moment the cage was lifted, there were a few fat and big fish jumping around in the cage.


    "A lot of big fish. What is this net fishing tool called? The structure inside is so strange. Is this your fishing tool?"


    Hinata ran to Naruto, looked at the big fish cage and asked curiously, with obvious curiosity in his eyes.


    "This tool for catching fish is called a fish cage. As long as you put the fish cage in the water and put the bait in, you will be able to catch the fish the next day." Naruto explained with a smile. It''s a little fish, but...


    But the world is obviously different. The fish here are huge and there are so many fish. He can catch several fish every time. He even wanted to sell the fish for money, but eventually gave up.


    After experiencing that incident, Naruto had already understood that Konoha Village was even darker than expected, and it would not hurt to keep a low profile before losing strength.


    of course.


    It''s okay to play with Hinata. The two of them have known each other for several years, and they often talk together. It is normal to come out and play like this, and no one will stop them.


    So he comfortably placed the fish cage on the grass for Hinata to watch.


    "Naruto, did you make this fish cage? It''s a magical design, and the fish can''t get out." Hina squatted beside the fish cage, looking at the big fish channels inside.


    "Yes, this fish cage can only go in and out, of course I only want to catch big fish, so the net structure is relatively large, the small fish can leave, but the big fish can''t get out."


    Naruto pointed to the structure of the fish cage and began to explain, and popularized the knowledge of fish cages.


    After hearing Naruto''s popular science knowledge, Hinata felt very powerful, and she blinked her big eyes and exclaimed.


    "Naruto is amazing, how did you come up with it? I have never seen this method of catching fish in the village."


    "No way, it''s all forced by life."


    Naruto kept smiling as much as possible, but the smile was a bit bitter. When eating was a problem, all he could do was on his own.


    "Naruto."


    When Hina Tian heard these words, worries appeared in her eyes, and her little heart was very sensitive, and she instantly understood Naruto''s bitter smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, go pick some firewood, I''ll kill the fish, there are the stove and cooking tools I used to cook, and we will eat grilled fish in a moment." Naruto changed the subject.


    "Well, I will pick it up right away."


    Hinata nodded his head, and ran to a short distance with his feet, only to look at Naruto from time to time, obviously still caring about Naruto''s emotions.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The experience point reminder appeared again, and Naruto calmly took out the kunai, took out the big fish in the fish cage and started to kill the fish.


    During the conversation with Hinata just now, he has been gaining experience points. Such gains made Naruto very happy, especially for the function of experience points.


    "I don''t know what it will do, I really look forward to it," Naruto muttered.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto?"


    Hinata''s melodious sound was heard in the distance, and it was obvious that she had been paying attention to Naruto.


    "It''s okay, hurry up and collect the firewood, the fish will be killed in a while." Naruto replied.


    "Okay."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    In the following time, Naruto and Hinata were busy, quickly handling everything and preparing to cook.


    "Naruto, let me cook."


    Hinata is still good at cooking, so he decided to take over the task of cooking.


    "Well, you can make fish soup, I''ll grill fish, let''s work together." Naruto suggested.


    "OK."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Seeing that Hinata was busy making fish soup, Naruto also started grilling fish on the fire nearby.


    Considering that the two of them practice daily practice, which is very physically demanding and their appetite is relatively large, Naruto grilled five whole fish.


    This fish is very big. Two fish for one person is almost enough according to the age of two people, and the more one is used as a spare.


    After deciding, Naruto took out the seasoning from the hidden cooking tools and started to grill the fish.


    There are a lot of these materials, he collected in the wild, because the money is not enough for life, so he must save money as much as possible.


    Fortunately, the nature of this world is a treasure house, with rich living materials, enough for Naruto to find the materials needed, and even abundance.


    The key point is that the materials here are quite good, there is no pollution, no growth, no pesticides, and no chemical fertilizers. They are all green products. Of course, the taste will improve a lot.


    Even he put the cooking tools and materials outside because of this. Unfortunately, there is no orange tree nearby, and he can''t eat his favorite orange. This is the biggest regret.


    Shaking his head, Naruto didn''t think about it, but quickly put the grilled fish racks, put the big fish on it, and started the delicious grilled fish business.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto, who often eats alone, doesn¡¯t realize that the combination of the current world¡¯s grilled fish technique and the world¡¯s super-good materials produces a scent enough to make foodies covetous.


    For example, Hinata, who was grilling fish next to her, originally she was making fish soup seriously, but she quickly smelled an amazing fragrance. She quickly turned her head and looked at Naruto, watching him sprinkle the ingredients a little bit and put the big fish Baked to golden brown.


    "It smells so sweet, Naruto, what ingredients did you put on the fish, why is it so sweet?"


    Hinata blinked his big eyes and looked at the grilled fish, his white neck moved slightly, which seemed to be a secretly swallowing drool.


    As the eldest lady of Hyuga''s family, Hinata has eaten quite a lot of delicacies and knows more about delicacies than ordinary people, but now she has never seen this method and material for grilling fish, which is very rare.


    She watched Naruto skillfully roast the fish to golden brown and smelled the strong fragrance. She was surprised to find that her best friend still had such a good side, which really surprised her.


    Gurulu.


    There was a roaring sound from his stomach, Hinata''s little face blushed, and he lowered his head embarrassedly, holding his little belly with two white hands, afraid to look at Naruto.


    "It''s almost done, we''ll have grilled fish in a while."


    Naruto smiled slightly, feeling that Hinata was even more warm now, and his red face made him want to pinch.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿

 Chapter 3： Maka

    of course.


    It''s not suitable to do something now, Naruto clearly knows that those Anbu has been silently monitoring him, even if a group of people are transferred, there is still a group that has not given up monitoring him.


    In order to relax Anbu''s vigilance, Naruto will not do idiotic things stupidly, which is one of the reasons why Anbu has changed from two teams to one team.


    "Naruto...Naruto, is the grilled fish ready?"


    Hinata''s crisp voice sounded again, as nice as a lark.


    Naruto smiled when he heard this, knowing that Hinata was really greedy, he picked up a grilled fish and passed it.


    "Now, try it quickly."


    "Thank you Naruto."


    Hinata smiled sweetly at Naruto, quickly took the grilled fish with his small hand, and blinked his big eyes at the golden grilled fish.


    As a real snack food, she actually couldn''t help it for a long time, and now she naturally tasted the food without hesitation.


    "It smells good, it''s delicious."


    Hinata took a sip, his big eyes lit up slightly, and then looked at Naruto with admiration.


    She had tasted such a unique gourmet grilled fish for the first time, and the feeling of being full of fragrance was really appetizing.


    This made her admire Naruto even more, feeling that Naruto is a very good person.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Naruto listened to the voice of the experience value and smiled and said, "If you like to eat, then eat more. There are five fish, enough for the two of us."


    "Well, Naruto, you can eat too, it''s really delicious." Hinata said, and couldn''t help but taste the grilled fish again.


    "it is good."


    Naruto picked up a grilled fish and ate it slowly.


    The two of them had lunch together in the warm sunshine, beside the clear stream, in the gentle breeze, with laughter.


    After a long time.


    Naruto who had eaten two fish was nodded in satisfaction, then looked forward, and found that Hinata, who had eaten two grilled fish, stared at the last grilled fish in a daze.


    In this state, Naruto understood it naturally. He picked up the last grilled fish and handed it over, "Here you are, eat it."


    "No... don''t eat it, Naruto, you can eat it." Hinata said embarrassedly, secretly looking at the grilled fish with big eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m full, you can eat quickly, it will be cold for a while."


    Naruto spoke indifferently, and at the same time remembered the characteristics of Hinata snacks.


    "Then... Then I''ll eat it."


    "Eat quickly."


    "Well, thank you Naruto."


    Seeing Hinata eating very happily, Naruto also felt very happy. In this tragic childhood, Hinata''s company has added a touch of brilliance to his dark world.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "There is still a ray of light." Naruto murmured while listening to the experience value prompt.


    "Naruto what did you say?"


    Hinata looked up suspiciously when she heard Naruto''s voice. The little fish on the corners of her lips made her look cute.


    "Nothing, it would be nice if there were oranges to eat at this time." Naruto changed the subject.


    "Orange? Oh right."


    Hinata thought of something, quickly took out two oranges from his pocket and handed them to Naruto.


    "Naruto, this is for you."


    "orange?"


    Seeing the two oranges in Hinata''s hands, Naruto was surprised. He didn''t expect Hinata to have oranges, and he also thought of the scene of buying oranges by himself before.


    Know without guessing.


    This silly Hinata must see that he couldn''t buy oranges. She secretly bought two and wanted to give them to herself. The reason for taking them out now must have something to do with her shy personality.


    "It''s so dumb and cute, thank you Hinata."


    Naruto smiled and thanked, and reached out only to take the orange that Hinata handed over.


    At the moment of taking it, he clearly felt the softness, tenderness, and slippery of Hinata''s hands, a bit like the most precious silk.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    opposite.


    Hinata also felt something, her little hand retracted like an electric shock, and her little head was embarrassed.


    At this moment, the atmosphere seemed to have become a little different, and even the sky became bluer at this moment.


    "Hinata eat oranges."


    Naruto broke the inexplicable atmosphere and peeled off the orange with Hinata and tasted it.


    "Ok."


    Hinata took a small bite, but his little head was always low, not dare to look at Naruto.


    Naruto is not good at talking, but sniffs the scent of fish that has not yet completely dispersed, and silently looks at the sky.


    far away.


    Above a big tree.


    The four Anbe stood quietly on the trunk and looked at Naruto, some of them occasionally took a deep breath.


    "Captain, this is the reason why I applied to be transferred from the surveillance position. I smell such a strong fragrance every day but can''t eat it. This kind of life is really too difficult." Anbu said with a fox mask.


    "Yeah, we endured it for a long time. Since this kid started cooking outside, the smell has become better and better, and it''s more and more appetizing, but I can''t eat it, so I can only watch it."


    Another Anbu spoke up, talking about his own experience depressedly, and the Anbu next to him nodded in approval.


    "Just a little scent can''t stand it? You are the elite of the dark part."


    The dark force commander rebuked angrily, but when he was speaking, he also swallowed.


    "Captain, the key is not just this kind of food. This kid is particularly good at cooking, and every time it is made, it tastes particularly delicious, but we just can''t eat it. That kind of uncomfortableness can just torture people crazy."


    The fox mask Anbu explained again, obviously had enough.


    "Huh, what''s the scent? You are ninjas..."


    The dark squadron reprimanded again, but his stomach groaned halfway through the conversation, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became embarrassing.


    "Ahem."


    The elder of the dark army blushed, but fortunately he was wearing a mask that others could not see. He changed the subject and said, "Have you checked the fish catching tool?"


    "I checked it, very good idea, this matter has been reported to Lord Naruto, but Lord Naruto didn''t take it seriously." Fox Anbe returned.


    "Well, these things are just cleverness. It''s natural for Hokage-sama to look down upon it. After all, strength is the fundamental. Naruto is a bit clever, but I don''t know if he can become a strong one." The dark army said.


    "Captain, does the village want to train Naruto? Didn''t the previous order say to delay his practice? Even the refinement of Chakra taught very late." Anbu asked suspiciously.


    "That was before. I received news that the high-level leaders are preparing to train Naruto, and train him to become a pillar power to protect Konoha, and protect Konoha." The dark unit leader said quietly.


    "Well, will it be a bit late? Although this Naruto is very good at catching fish, he does not eat well, and his nutrition is very unbalanced. It is not as good as an ordinary family."


    "Yes, you see that Naruto is so short, it is obviously undernourished, and he eats very little fruits and vegetables. I am afraid it is very difficult to cultivate."


    The Anbe ninjas talked about it, not optimistic about the training of Naruto.


    "Don''t worry, the top management has already made a decision, don''t worry."


    The leader of the dark army replied and continued to monitor Naruto, but he completely remembered Naruto''s grilled fish and decided to eat it once if he had a chance.


    By the river.


    After lunch, Naruto and Hinata went home together, and when they were sent back to Hinata, Naruto walked back while checking his own situation, because just now, a mechanical voice rang in his mind.


    ¡¾Ding! When the experience value reaches 100, the infinite comprehensive system is activated. ¡¿


    Looking at this message, Naruto was excited, but he did not show it, but silently checked the system.


    This review became even more exciting, because he knew that the opportunity to change his fate had come.

 Chapter 4： Golden finger open

    Taking a deep breath, Naruto walked home in a stride, and walked home quickly in cold eyes.


    Walk into the house.


    Naruto looked at the empty home and the simple furniture, gradually calming down.


    He came to the desk, picked up the pen and paper and began to draw, while his consciousness sank into the system.


    During his investigation, an unreal interface called the Saiyan Store appeared before his eyes.


    That interface requires 100 experience points to unlock, and he happens to have 100 experience points. Obviously, the system turns on 100 experience points because of this.


    With anticipation, Naruto chose to unlock the Saiyan store without hesitation.


    ¡¾Ding! Saiyan store unlocked successfully. ¡¿


    After the sound of the machinery, Naruto quickly opened the Saiyan store, and the only product in the store appeared before her eyes.


    [1 drop of Saiyan blood costs 10 experience points. ¡¿


    Seeing the price of Saiyan blood, Naruto was very surprised. Although there was only one drop of blood, he still felt it was worth it.


    Knowing about Dragon Ball animation, he knows that this Saiyan is a real fighting nation. Every Saiyan is not an easy master, but a fighting madman.


    If he can get the complete blood of the Saiyan, then he can definitely sweep the Ninja World, even a drop can bring a certain improvement.


    Thinking of becoming a Saiyan in the future, thinking of the power to destroy the world, Naruto''s mood became excited again.


    He clenched his fists, trying to calm his mood, while continuing to study the system store.


    He soon found out.


    There are some other functions under the Saiyan store, but unfortunately, I can''t see it for the time being. It seems that his experience value is too small to be presented.


    Ignoring these functions, Naruto''s consciousness returned to the blood of the Nasaiyan.


    Although he has no experience points now, he can exchange one drop for 10 experience points, and this exchange method makes him feel unbearable.


    However, there is one thing that makes Naruto mind, that is, when she is separated from Hinata, the experience ball around her is much smaller.


    Obviously the experience value was absorbed by him, which made Naruto a little confused about the origin of the experience value.


    After his observation, except for the experience **** around Hinata, no one else was around, not even some ninjas encountered on the road.


    This makes Naruto puzzled, can only speculate that Hinata belongs to the heroine, and Sasuke and Sakura are important plot characters in the school, and they may also have experience **** around them.


    "Tomorrow, go to school tomorrow, maybe except Hinata, you can really get experience points from others." Naruto secretly said.


    After deciding, Naruto walked to the corner of the room, picked up the wood and the carving knife to start carving the wood carving, and at the same time mobilized the chakra attached to his hands to exercise his chakra manipulation.


    Although suppressed over the years, he still worked secretly with his own methods. In addition to extracting more chakras than in the original book, he also improved a big step in chakra manipulation.


    and.


    In the original book, Jieyin is Naruto¡¯s weakness, but he has already overcome this, and Jieyin is faster than Sasuke.


    These are the gains of performing secretly, especially the exercise of Jieyin, who secretly exercised in the dark room every time, and paid a lot for the current results.


    "and many more."


    The carving knife in Naruto''s hand suddenly stopped, and a gleam of light appeared in his eyes, because he thought of one thing, that is, the nine tails sealed in his body.


    If there are experience **** around important plot characters, there should also be nine tails in his body, after all, the existence of the nine-tailed demon fox can''t be ignored.


    "Try it."


    Naruto murmured secretly, put down the wooden sculpture in his hand and returned to the bed to rest. The next second his consciousness came to the place where the nine tails were sealed, which is the sealed space.


    "Little devil, do you dare to come here and want to die?"


    Sen Leng''s voice sounded, with a brutal atmosphere, and the turbulent Chakra surged with this voice, spreading towards the outside of the seal, as if to swallow Naruto outside.


    but.


    Standing outside the seal, Naruto smiled with joy, even his smile gradually became brighter.


    Because he clearly saw that there was also a blue experience ball floating around Nine Tails.


    The size of this experience ball was a circle smaller than Hinata''s experience ball, but the blue brilliance stirred Naruto''s mood.


    "It''s really a new village, I didn''t expect it to be there, hahaha."


    Naruto laughed, looking at the huge Nine Tails as if looking at a treasure, wishing to dig it up and inspect it.


    This kind of gaze made Nine Tails in the seal a little confused. He brought his huge head close to the edge of the seal and said, "Little devil, what are your eyes?"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Ok?"


    Naruto was taken aback and looked at Kyuubi in surprise. He didn''t expect the experience value to be +3.


    "Boy, are you laughing at this uncle?" Kyuubi was uncomfortable being stared at by Naruto''s strange gaze, and it showed cold teeth and approached Naruto.


    "Laughing? No, no, I just think you are funny." Naruto smiled.


    "Fun?!"


    A question mark appeared on the head of Nine Tails, which tilted its head and said angrily: "Damn boy, you dare to say that this uncle is fun, do you want to die?"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Yes, it''s fun, very suitable for my pet."


    Naruto continued to speak with a smile, looking left and right at Kyuubi, observing as if picking a pet, trying to figure out why the experience value is +3.


    "Damn kid, believe it or not I slap you to death."


    Nine-tailed claws were suddenly raised, and suddenly photographed with killing intent, and the red chakras around the shaking continued to surge.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "It''s pathetic."


    Naruto looked at Kyuubi in the seal, and suddenly felt pity for the same sickness. His eyes and rejection in Konoha made him very disgusted with this village.


    But after Kyuubi had been sealed for so long, after experiencing three consecutive strengths, the suppressed anger in his heart would inevitably be like a mountain into the sea, not to mention such a small space.


    Naruto believed that if he was sealed in such an area, let alone for so many years, he would have been annoyed to beat people for a few days, let alone Kyuubi had been sealed for so long.


    So he stopped teasing Kyuubi, but sitting on the ground cross-legged, looking at Kyuubi quietly, thinking about why Kyuubi''s experience value is +3.


    "Boy, what is your look? Are you pitying me? Believe it or not I ate you, do you know how terrifying my power is?"


    Kyuubi seemed to be irritated by Naruto''s eyes, and his whole body stood up, and the red chakras all over his body were surging arbitrarily, like a flood.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Naruto looked at the state of Kyuubi, his gaze did not change at all, because the experience value was already 12 points, enough to exchange a drop of Saiyan blood, so he did not hesitate to choose the exchange.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 10 experience points and successfully exchange 1 drop of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    "Boy, you''d better not look at me with such eyes, or I will crush you."


    The blood-red tail of Nine Tails swayed, his huge head clinging to the sealed door, his eyes fixed on Naruto, in a gesture of choosing someone and eating.


    But in the next second, it seemed to take a step back suddenly, and then looked at Naruto suspiciously.


    "Boy, what the **** are you doing? Why do I feel a chill in my back? I am Kyuubi, how can I feel this way? Damn, what the **** is going on?!"


    Nine Tails looked at Naruto carefully and looked at him again, but he did not notice the slightest change, nor did he feel any particular change in strength.


    But it couldn''t figure out why it felt like that just now.


    "Strange, is it my illusion?"


    Kyuubi murmured and couldn''t figure out why. It probed the surroundings for a while and found nothing, and finally treated it as an illusion.

 Chapter 5： Nine Tails

    When Kyuubi didn''t understand what was going on, Naruto suddenly stood up and returned to reality.


    On the bed.


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, quietly feeling his own changes, feeling the boiling body and blood.


    Originally, his physique was relatively strong and his anti-strike ability was very good. Now that he got that drop of Saiyan blood, his physique has been improved again.


    And the six beard-like textures on his cheeks gradually faded under the boiling blood.


    His face also began to become slightly angular, these changes are not obvious, it can only be said that there is a trend, but...


    However, a handful of hair on his head changed color directly, from the original yellow color to black, which was obviously caused by the blood of Saiyan.


    On the bed.


    Naruto did not move, but tasted the changes in his body, feeling a stronger physique.


    He could feel that his strength was a little bigger, and his reaction speed and combat instinct had also been slightly improved. Although this improvement was small, the corners of Naruto''s lips were smiling.


    Because this is only 1 drop of Saiyan blood, as long as he is willing to gain more experience points, he can exchange more blood at that time.


    Standing up silently, Naruto came to the mirror to check his changes carefully. The black hair on his forehead made him frown.


    He stretched out his right hand and took out the goggles from the drawer and brought it to his head, pressing the black hair in front of his forehead to hide it perfectly.


    "A drop of Saiyan blood began to bring changes to me, even if it didn''t improve much, but my physique would definitely help a lot, if I get more Saiyan blood in the future."


    A light flashed in Naruto''s azure blue eyes, and something called ambition was breeding in his heart, because he thought of the super Saiyan form and thought of the power that destroys the world.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto suppressed the thoughts in his heart and quickly controlled his emotions to a calm state.


    "Think about these things later, and continue to test the harvest now." Naruto said secretly, closing his eyes and trying to extract the "qi" in the Dragon Ball world.


    I don''t know why, after Naruto got this drop of Saiyan blood, he felt that he had a chance to extract "qi". Although it was very slim, it was always right to try.


    Closing his eyes silently, Naruto tried to refine the "qi", but he didn''t refine it for a while, but instead refined a lot of Chakra.


    As a descendant of the vortex family, his chakra extraction speed itself is relatively fast, and there are more chakras. This is also a point of his pride before, but now...


    The stronger physique allowed him to extract more chakras, many times more than before, but he was helpless because he did not extract "qi".


    "Forget it, continue to earn experience points, let''s talk about the issue of anger later, Saiyan blood is the root." Naruto said secretly.


    Lying back on the bed, Naruto closed his eyes and quickly entered the sealed space.


    Seal the space.


    Kyuubi was still in doubt. He always felt that something had happened today, but he just didn''t know what was going on. Helplessly, it continued to lie in the seal, looking outside bored.


    "Ok?"


    The sudden appearance of the figure made Kyuubi squinted his eyes, and he looked at Naruto carefully, and found that it was the same as before, and then he ignored the decision to sleep.


    but.


    Kyuubi''s idea of ??wanting to sleep fell through, because Naruto stepped to the front of Kyuubi, and then stared at it carefully.


    "Nine-tailed, are you female or male?"


    Naruto asked curiously. In his previous life, he had discussed this issue with netizens. It stands to reason that Kyuubi is a chakra aggregate and should be regardless of gender, but because of the male voice, many people think that Kyuubi is a male.


    but.


    He doesn''t think so.


    Because the voice of Naruto in the anime is a female, is it a female? So he didn''t get the answer to this question in his previous life, which is why he asked out loud.


    But his question directly irritated Nine Tails, and Nine Tails said angrily: "Little devil, you successfully angered me."


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "I''m just curious." Naruto showed an innocent expression and even shrugged.


    "Shut up kid, you can''t be curious." Kyuubi roared, feeling that Naruto today is a bit annoying.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Kyuu, do you have no girlfriend?" Naruto said again.


    "shut up!"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Actually, I have a secret, do you want to listen to Nine Tails." Naruto leaned closer to Nine Tails and whispered deliberately mysteriously.


    "What''s the secret?"


    Seeing Naruto''s posture, Kyuubi was also curious. It stared at Naruto intently, waiting for his answer.


    "You know Hinata, she is a super cute, gentle and kind-hearted girl. She likes me and will become my girlfriend in the future."


    "Isn''t it a girlfriend? My Master Jiu Lama is not uncommon, **** it, why I feel so upset, **** kid!!" Jiuwei yelled.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Don''t be so angry, you have been sealed here for so long, you must be very lonely, I can chat with you and relieve your boredom, isn''t it great?" Naruto said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Kyuubi stunned for a moment, as if it made sense.


    "It makes sense, then you can communicate with me, don''t always lose your temper. By the way, you should be a mother." Naruto said.


    "roll!!"


    Nine tails exploded, and I wanted to slap the guy in front of me with a paw. It was so **** irritating, I had never seen anything like this.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "An La An La, teasing you."


    Naruto comforted Kyuubi, and then said, "How old are you? You should be very old."


    "I!"


    Kyuubi was soothed, and his mood was a little better, but he was mad at the next sentence.


    The angrily Nine Tails glared at Naruto, and turned his head to stop looking at Naruto. He was half-dead in anger.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "It''s getting smaller and smaller."


    Naruto frowned and looked at the blue experience ball around Nine Tails, and found that it was a little smaller. It was obvious that there were not enough experience points.


    "After absorbing this thing, will something happen? How did the experience ball increase? It''s strange."


    Naruto is full of doubts, and can''t figure out the reason for the experience ball, so he can only roughly guess that the chance of having an experience ball around the plot characters is the highest.


    "If you mix some more experience points and go back," Naruto said secretly, smiling kindly at Kyuubi.


    Inside the seal.


    Kyuubi who was lying on his stomach didn''t know why it felt a little cold. He turned his head and saw Naruto''s kind smile. This smile made it a little strange, as if it contained a certain meaning.


    But then, it finally understood what the smile meant, and it was the smile it never wanted to see.


    "Kyuubi, you have been detained for so long, you should have grown fleshy, why is your **** still so small."


    "Kyuubi, do you have a gender? Can you breed offspring?"


    "Kyuubi, raise your leg, let me see."


    "roll!!!"


    Nine-tailed blue veins leaped and roared, his voice filled with depression, which was really **** irritating.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 6： Improve again

    Time slowly passed by Kyuubi''s roar.


    When the blue experience ball around Kyuubi was only the size of a ping-pong ball, Naruto stopped gaining experience points, then waved his hand at Kyuubi and returned to reality.


    The experience ball of Nine Tails is actually a lap smaller than Hinata¡¯s experience ball, and the accumulated experience value is also slightly lower, but...


    But Nine Tails are +3 experience points every time, which also causes Naruto to obtain experience points, only a short time has passed.


    This makes Naruto puzzled. I don''t know why Kyuubi''s is +3 and Hinata''s is +1.


    Suddenly, Naruto thought of something, his eyes narrowed slightly, and vaguely guessed the answer.


    This answer is the question of combat effectiveness. The combat effectiveness of Nine Tails is N times higher than that of Hinata, which is not comparable to Hinata at all. This is probably related to the bonus of experience points.


    However, this cannot be determined for the time being, and more information must be obtained to determine it.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Naruto started to explore the Saiyan store again, thinking about the exchange of Saiyan blood, but the problem of his hair made him hesitant.


    Because the blood of this Saiyan seems to be a little overbearing, normally the hair of the Saiyan is black, but in the original book, there are actually descendants of Saiyan whose hair is not black.


    But after Naruto got a drop of Saiyan blood, a piece of hair turned black instantly. Such a domineering personality seemed to prove that Saiyan blood was stronger.


    However, the increase in combat effectiveness brought about by a drop of blood is still too small, and it needs to continue to improve in secret.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Naruto got up and went to the storage room and started rummaging in it. He remembered that there should be a bottle of hair dye at home and planned to find it.


    I just searched for a while and didn''t find it. "Isn''t there anymore? It seems that I need to go out. It''s just early in time."


    Naruto quickly got up to tidy up, ready to go out to buy a bottle of hair dye. After all, after the Saiyan blood was exchanged, his hair must have changed again, and the goggles would definitely not be able to cover it.


    Therefore, hair dye is a good thing.


    With a small amount of money, Naruto stepped out of the house, and headed towards the other side of Konoha Village.


    The surrounding residents are very familiar with him. Many people are unwilling to sell things to him, and he does not want to suffer coldness, but the people on the other side of Konoha Village are still willing to sell him things.


    The milk I bought before was bought on the other side of the village, but the location was a little farther away, and only some people were willing to sell.


    With anticipation, Naruto walked quickly, step by step in the strange eyes of the people around him.


    A few minutes later.


    Naruto, who successfully bought the hair dye, hurried to the house, but when he got to the door, he met three people.


    The leader of the three is a fat man, and there are two thin men. They are the three guys who bullied Hinata.


    Due to the emphasis on training since childhood, when Naruto met these three people, he beat them severely and completely forged an enemy.


    Moreover, they were influenced by their parents and discriminated against Naruto. The two sides clashed several times later, and the hatred had long since ended.


    Now that the other party is dangling in front of his house, he must be uneasy and kind, so Naruto will not show them a good face, and just speak coldly.


    "Fatty, what are you doing at my door?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to ask if you want a tolerant dog. If you want, you can go to me to get it." The fat man smiled.


    "Ninja dog? Would you be so kind?" Naruto sneered, staring at each other indifferently with blue eyes.


    "Hey, actually that ninja dog is too fierce, most people can''t tame it, I think you can definitely tame it." The fat man said aggressively.


    "moron!"


    Naruto scolded the other person, pushed the fat man away hard, walked home coldly, and even closed the door severely.


    The fat man in such a scene turned blue, and he grunted: "Damn it, this kid is getting harder and harder to deal with."


    "Then what to do? Our grudges must be reported." A little brother said.


    "How about this? Let''s get that tolerant dog over and frighten Naruto." The other boy made a suggestion.


    "This is a good way, but that doggie is too fierce, I don''t dare to get close." The fat man hesitated, a little afraid to act.


    "This.... What about then?"


    "I do not know either."


    The three little ghosts whispered, did not find a solution, and finally stepped away in distress, but obviously did not give up.


    .......


    Inside the house.


    Naruto adjusted the hair dye with a tool, stood at the window watching the three little ghosts walk away, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes, and then closed the curtains to block his vision.


    Silently returned to the seat, Naruto put down the hair dye, put a small mirror in front of him, and then sank into the system store and began to exchange new Saiyan blood.


    He now has 45 experience points, which is enough to redeem 4 drops of Saiyan blood, plus 1 drop before, that is 5 drops, which is enough to take his physique to a higher level.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 40 experience points and successfully exchange 4 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    As the mechanical sound fell, Naruto''s body boiled again, and the blood that seemed to be activated was like cheering and welcoming their new life.


    at the same time.


    Naruto''s hair changed again, from the original black hair, it expanded a little, and the position was still on the forehead.


    Naruto took a look at himself in the mirror, and didn''t have the idea of ??dyeing his hair, because he only needs to buy a bottle of hair dye. Others won''t know whether he dyes his hair or not. What he needs is a reason.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and he looked at the four directions of the house, and faintly judged the four people around him who were monitoring him. Obviously, they were the surveillance personnel of Anbu, which surprised Naruto somewhat.


    Because he remembers the blood of Saiyans, he is not particularly outstanding in perception. Although he can perceive particularly powerful Qi, it is easy to ignore some dangers.


    For example, in the original work, Monkey King suffered several times because of this, but now, Ming talent has received 5 drops of Saiyan blood, and he has obtained such outstanding perception ability, which is really puzzling for him.


    "Could it be that the Saiyan blood I got is stronger? More domineering? If that''s the case, it really makes a lot of money."


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto clenched his fists tightly, feeling that his strength had been obviously improved, and the effect of Saiyan blood in his body was just beginning to show.


    In the future, his physique will become stronger and stronger. If he concentrates on his practice, it will become stronger.


    "It seems that we have to formulate a set of practice methods. By the way, there is also a heavy practice."


    Naruto thought about setting a goal for future practice, and at the same time sat down cross-legged, and began to refine his Qi again.

 Chapter 7： Waino Ogashi

    outside world.


    The captain of the dark unit responsible for monitoring gave a few words to the other team members, and then began to write today''s monitoring records.


    After finishing the writing, the dark squadron went to the Hokage office, handed over today''s record to Hokage and left, and continued to return to monitor Naruto.


    These are routinely handed in records, and someone writes them in almost every day.


    Naruto Office.


    The three generations of Hokage were smoking pipes and looked at today''s surveillance records casually. After watching the surveillance records for so many years, he was also a little bored.


    But he was a little curious about Naruto''s purchase of hair dye. "Does this kid want to dye his hair?"


    The third generation of Hokage whispered, took out the monitoring crystal ball, and prepared to use the telescope technique to watch Naruto''s situation.


    With the surging of Chakra, Naruto''s figure gradually appeared in the crystal ball, and he saw Naruto sitting cross-legged and the general situation around him.


    "Are you doing the practice of Chakra refinement? Finally a bit motivated."


    The third generation of Hokage looked at the scene in the crystal ball and nodded, and when he saw the black hair on Naruto''s head, he shook his head again.


    "It turned out to be a child, and even played with hair dyeing." The third generation of Hokage looked at the hair speechlessly, and then at the hair dye in the room, feeling that Naruto was really a child.


    "Forget it, I will graduate from school soon, and I will send someone to teach it at that time." The third generation of Hokage closed the crystal ball, not paying attention to Naruto''s situation.


    After the third generation of Hokage closed the crystal ball, Naruto, who was sitting cross-legged at home, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, surprise appeared in Naruto''s heart, because he clearly felt a peeping sensation just now, which was a peeping sensation that was not noticeable before.


    But after getting 5 drops of Saiyan blood, he had this ability, and even when the peeping disappeared, he clearly felt it, which made Naruto finally confirm the extraordinary blood of Saiyan.


    But now there is a question that Naruto wonders, that is, how does the Saiyan blood improve? How far is it to become a real Saiyan?


    For example, in Dragon Ball, Monkey King is a pure Saiyan. His blood is Saiyan blood. If this is the case, Naruto needs too much blood to reach this level.


    "No, I definitely don''t need so much blood. I can feel the extraordinary blood of my Saiyan, and I may need very little blood."


    Naruto whispered secretly, and at the same time opened the Saiyan store to investigate the unlocked features.


    He didn''t know the use of these functions, because even the names were locked and he couldn''t see anything. This made Naruto frowned, and he was also very curious about the functions of these functions.


    "Forget it, continue to try to refine Qi. With Qi, you can practice more abilities, such as Wukong."


    Naruto thought of the flying ninja flying in the sky, and his eyes brought a look of expectation. The effect of this flying ninja is absolutely perfect for the flying ninjas of the Naruto world. It is an absolute flying ability.


    If he can practice successfully, then he will usher in a qualitative leap, considering this, he closed his eyes and fell into the refinement of "qi" again.


    .....


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shone on the earth, bringing vitality to all things.


    Naruto got up early and walked out of the house after getting dressed.


    The moment he walked out of the house, he could easily perceive the peeping gaze of Si Dao, which was obviously monitored by Anbu.


    Ignoring the surveillance of these dark parts, Naruto continued to walk, step by step in the gentle breeze under the eyes of the morning.


    Shortly after.


    Naruto came to the gate of the Ninja School and frowned secretly as he watched the enrolled students.


    Because he met a lot of people along the way, but there were no experience **** around these people, which made Naruto somewhat worried about gaining experience points.


    Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng!


    A slightly thick running sound came from the rear, and Naruto turned his head to find that Sakura and Ino were walking fast side by side.


    The two of them did not let anyone else in the fast walk, pushing each other forward, like two little wild horses that were not giving way to each other.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up when he saw the two, because there were blue experience **** around their bodies, but one was larger and the other was smaller.


    Ino''s experience ball is relatively small, but Sakura''s is different. Her experience ball is about the same as Hinata''s experience ball, a little more than Kyuubi.


    This result made Naruto very surprised, but also more convinced of the thoughts in his mind.


    In the Naruto anime, Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata are all very important plot characters, but Ino is slightly inferior in comparison.


    In this way, it makes sense that Ino''s experience ball is smaller, and Naruto almost understands it and knows what to do next.


    "Naruto, get out of the way, don''t get in the way."


    Kozakura''s loud voice rang, and Kozakura, who was competing with Ino, galloped forward. It seemed that Naruto''s position slightly blocked her path, causing her to shout directly.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Naruto frowned slightly when she heard Sakura''s voice. His standing position was not obstructive, at most it affected a little bit, but she greeted Sakura''s yelling.


    This made Naruto give up his previous interaction plan, which is the method of earning experience points. Instead, when Sakura and the others approached, they suddenly moved one step to the left.


    Bang!


    "what!"


    Kozakura sat on the ground with a butt, clutching her forehead and glaring at Naruto, "Naruto, why are you blocking my way."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Is this your way? Do you have the ownership certificate for this way?" Naruto said directly.


    "I...."


    Sakura was speechless, and Naruto was directly unable to speak.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Look, you''re speechless, don''t always think about yourself in the future, that would be too selfish." Naruto continued, obviously suspicious.


    "Humph!"


    Sakura was said to be a little angry, but she didn''t know how to refute it, so she snorted and raised her head.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "What''s the use of hum? Just your pungent personality, much worse than Ino." Naruto said and glanced at Ino next to him.


    "Naruto, thank you for your compliment." Ino said a little embarrassed, but very happy.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Who said I can''t compare to the well wild boar, I''m much better than her." Sakura shouted unconvinced.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Nonsense, how could you have a wide forehead comparable to me."


    "Well boar!"


    "Wide forehead!"


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    The continuous experience value reminder makes Naruto''s eyes shine brightly and understands more ways to obtain experience value.


    His head is spinning fast, thinking about how to gain experience points in the future.


    "Hey, Naruto, did you dye your hair? It seems to have become handsome." Ino suddenly said to Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "What kind of handsome is handsome, still that way."


    Kozakura muttered angrily, but she felt that Naruto did look more stylish after dyeing her hair.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The two of them didn''t notice it. In fact, Naruto was because of the Saiyan bloodline, and his face appeared more resolute, with sharper edges and corners.

 Chapter 8： Two pillars

    Of course, Naruto would definitely not explain this kind of thing to them, and the most important thing now is to gain more experience points.


    "Naruto...Naruto-kun."


    A timid voice came from the other side, the voice was very small, with a hint of shyness, but it was particularly nice.


    You don''t need to guess Naruto to know who the speaker is, and that is the little Hinata with her sister''s head.


    "Hinata, you are here."


    Naruto turned his head and looked around. The blushing Hinata prints on his small face, and the shy, white, warm face, Naruto couldn''t help but squeeze her.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The experience value prompt appeared, Naruto''s originally happy expression paused slightly, and then frowned.


    Because the experience ball around Hinata is only the size of a table tennis ball, if it continues to get smaller, I don''t know if there will be an accident.


    Just in case, Naruto decided not to interact with Hinata, and waited until the specific situation of the experience value was tested.


    So Naruto put away his smile, turned and walked quickly towards the school, and disappeared at the school gate for a moment.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was a little at a loss at this scene, not knowing what happened.


    Sakura and Ino next to them were also a bit at a loss, wondering why Naruto had left suddenly.


    But they were too lazy to think, but walked quickly to the school, leaving only Hinata standing tangled in place, thinking whether they had done something wrong.


    Inside the ninja school.


    Naruto walked in the corridor of the school, his eyes kept scanning the classroom, watching the surrounding students in the classroom, but unfortunately these people didn''t have any experience balls, which made him somewhat disappointed.


    but.


    When he walked into the classroom, several experience **** appeared in front of him brightly, big and small.


    The people who have these experience **** are the plot characters in the anime, such as Inuzukaga, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, Yuenoshino, Sasuke and so on.


    These people''s experience **** are Sasuke''s size, even slightly better than the experience **** of Sakura and Hinata, obviously his importance is very obvious.


    "Sure enough, I finally understand." Naruto said secretly, and finally determined that only the characters in the plot had experience **** around, and he also knew it thoroughly.


    Now there are only two questions left before us, that is, will something happen after the experience ball disappears, and whether the experience ball can be supplemented? This will be a problem for Naruto.


    But that''s not in a hurry, because earning experience points is the most important task now, so he strode towards Sasuke and quickly came to him.


    "Something?" Sasuke folded his hands and said indifferently.


    As the strongest student in the class, Sasuke doesn''t care about the classmates, because these people are not qualified to be his opponents, so when he speaks, he has a pretending and cold attitude.


    With this way of speaking, watching Naruto raise his eyebrows, he said with a smile but a smile: "You can''t sit here if you have nothing to do? Your school opened it?"


    "you...."


    Sasuke was choked, and Gao Lengfan just disappeared with a single word.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Look, you''re speechless, right?" Naruto muttered.


    "Huh! I''m too lazy to talk to you, the tail of the crane." Sasuke replied, continuing to pretend to be a high cold fan.


    "The tail of the crane?"


    Naruto smiled. Before, he deliberately hid himself in the eyes of others as the tail of a crane, but his three-shenzhen, jieyin, physique and chakra have already reached a high level.


    Now with the Saiyan blood, hitting Sasuke is like hitting a child without the slightest pressure. Of course, Ming is too lazy to explain, because his goal is experience.


    So he continued with a smile and said, "What''s wrong with the tail of the crane? It''s better than the second pillar of yours, right?"


    "Second pillars of pretense?!"


    Sasuke''s face turned green when he heard this sentence. Since Naruto explained the meaning of this sentence to him last time, he vowed never to hear it again.


    The key is called Erzhuzi, it is Erzhuzi, and the two pillars are pretending to be forceful. This is really irritating. Sasuke was depressed and stared at Naruto.


    "Shut up, you crane tail."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Don''t shut up, just call you Erzhu, pretending to be the failed Erzhu." Naruto shot back without hesitation.


    "Huh? The second pillar that pretended to fail?"


    Sasuke wanted to hit someone angrily. After a while, he was upgraded to a second pillar that pretended to fail. This was really annoying.


    Angrily, Sasuke responded without showing any weakness: "The tail of the crane, the tail of the crane that even girls can''t beat."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Huh?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows. In the original book, Sasuke was a second-in-two who did not listen to persuasion. Now he has grown, but Naruto doesn''t care about this. Earning experience points is the most important task.


    Because his experience value has exceeded 10 points, he can exchange for another drop of Saiyan blood, and he couldn''t help but continue to scream with joy.


    "You are great. You can beat girls. As a man, you even beat women. Do you feel honored?"


    "Hey?!"


    Sasuke was speechless. Although he felt that Naruto''s words were a bit crooked, why did he feel that Naruto was right?


    Sasuke wanted to refute, but couldn''t think of a reason for a while, so he changed the subject and said: "As the Uchiha clan, my excellence is beyond your imagination."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    Several consecutive experience points appeared. Naruto scanned the class and saw experience points appearing on several people, even Sakura and Ino who had just entered the door.


    Obviously, his interaction with Sasuke caused a chain reaction and gained more experience points, which gave Naruto more confidence, he continued.


    "Since you think you are better than me, show me a wooden sculpture, like this."


    Naruto took out a wooden sculpture from his pocket. The image of the wooden sculpture was Hinata''s appearance. It looked vivid and very real.


    In his previous life, he was a sculptor and painting worker, and his skills in this area were very good. In addition to practicing the delicate control of chakras over the years, he sculpted and painted every day. It can be said that he has a very deep knowledge.


    Now using woodcarving air to help the layman, it is simply a sledgehammer.


    So when Naruto asked Sasuke to carve the wood carving, he directly suppressed him, and Sasuke was speechless for a long time.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    "Naruto, did you sculpt this? It''s so real." Ino walked over and looked at the statue in Naruto''s hand, his eyes filled with splendor.


    "It''s so real, it''s exactly the same. She must be surprised if she sees it."


    Kozakura also leaned over, looking at the shy and expressive appearance of the wooden sculpture in admiration.


    The surrounding students also ran over to watch, marveling again and again, while also providing experience points for Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    Only Sasuke remained silent, his face was aching pain, no way, he didn''t know anything about wood carving.

 Chapter 9： Envy of Ino

    "Naruto, can you carve one for me too, it''s really amazing." Ino couldn''t help looking at the small and vivid wooden sculpture.


    "And me, help me sculpt one too." Inuzukaga also leaned over.


    Sakura couldn''t help but wanted one when she saw this, but it was a pity that Naruto spoke before she could speak.


    "Sorry, no."


    Naruto retracted the wooden sculpture, glanced at Sasuke with a smile, and then acted triumphantly.


    This kind of performance made Sasuke very angry, but unfortunately he really didn''t know anything about carving. He was a 100% fiasco, and he had no choice but to turn his head and not look at Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    The continuous reminder of the experience value made Naruto''s mood gradually improve, but the frequency reminder of the experience value gradually decreased.


    This is not allowed by Naruto, so he turned his head to Sasuke and said, "Second Pillar, I have to learn and read more in the future, understand?"


    "you...."


    Sasuke got angry, feeling that the nickname of Erzhu could not be washed away.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Why? Still not convinced? Well, I''ll show you today."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he took out the drawing paper and paintbrush from his desk pocket, and then walked outside the classroom with him.


    Such a scene aroused the curiosity of the entire class, and they couldn''t help but follow them, even Sasuke was unconvinced.


    And after they left, Hinata, who was too late, came to the door of the class.


    Then walked in from the outside of the class with frustration, his warm little face was full of loss, and he was obviously not in a good mood.


    When she was still struggling at the school gate, why Naruto suddenly left when she saw her, which is why she was unhappy.


    As a crush, she cared very much about Naruto''s thoughts. Now Naruto suddenly ignored her. She thought she must have done something wrong.


    So, she was lost thinking about it for a long time at the school gate, but she couldn''t understand what was going on, which was the reason why she was late in class.


    "Huh? Why is there no one in the class?"


    Hinata was initially depressed and clasped her little hand, but after walking into the class, she found that there was no one empty in the class.


    Such a scene made Hinata very at a loss. She scratched her head with her little hands, wondering what was wrong.


    But she didn''t intend to go into it, because she wanted to understand how she upset Naruto is the point, so she went back to her seat and started thinking with a tight face.


    Time passed bit by bit, and soon the classroom door was opened, and then Sasuke walked in desperately from the outside.


    But when Sasuke saw Hinata in the classroom, he was shocked, then laughed at himself.


    "It looks like it, I didn''t expect Naruto to have reached this level, alas!"


    After speaking, Sasuke returned to his seat, bowed his head in silence, with a sad expression on his face.


    Hinata was at a loss after seeing this series of events. She didn''t understand what Sasuke said, but while she was thinking deeply, other students gradually walked outside the classroom.


    These people walked into the classroom to look at Hinata for the first time, and then whispered: "It''s really like, like the real, Naruto is too powerful."


    "Yeah, it looks too much. I used to think that Naruto is useless, but I didn''t expect him to hide such skills. It''s amazing."


    There were discussions one after another, and Hinata felt a paste in his little head listening to their words.


    She didn''t know what happened, why these people all looked at her, and she clearly praised Naruto, why they looked at her, this situation caused her to fall into a cute state.


    Gradually, there were more and more students in the class. Everyone looked at Hinata a few times after entering the class, and then they gathered together to whisper, even Sakura and Ino were no exception.


    Now Hinata was even more confused, thinking like a cat''s claw in his heart to know what happened.


    Also at this time.


    Naruto, who was the center of the incident, walked in from outside, and then sat back in his seat leisurely.


    Hinata wanted to ask what happened to Naruto, but thinking of the scene behind the school gate, she became worried again, so she didn''t dare to ask.


    call out!


    A small piece of paper crumpled up was thrown over, and Hinata hurriedly caught it. She looked at Naruto who had lost the paper, and she felt joy in her heart.


    Quickly opened the small note, Hinata looked at the content on the note.


    [Leave a gift for you, come to my desk pocket after school in the afternoon, and talk to me these days, to throw away the note. ¡¿


    Looking at the content on the note, Hinata was puzzled, but also understood that Naruto was not angry, and she was relieved, but she could not figure out the discussion in the class, and the gift also puzzled her.


    Therefore, she spent the whole day in confusion until after school in the afternoon, she saw Naruto pointing at her desk, and then watching Naruto leave the classroom.


    With deep doubts, Hinata walked over in small steps, and then took the gift from the table pocket to watch.


    It was a scroll-like gift, and it looked like a ninjutsu scroll, but when Hinata opened it carefully, her big eyes went round.


    Because there is a portrait of her painted on the scroll, she is smiling shyly in the painting, the blush and face on the cheeks, the painting is so lifelike, it is almost as real.


    And she in the painting is by the small river, the scene when they were eating together yesterday.


    Obviously Naruto painted the scene based on the scene at the time, and it also reminded Hinata that the warm scene of the two people eating yesterday, and his heart suddenly became beautiful.


    "Is Hinata good-looking? I really envy you. I asked Naruto to help me draw a picture, but he ignored me." Ino came over and said, with envy and admiration in his eyes.


    On the other side, Sakura, who was packing her things, also leaned in and said sourly, "Naruto is so kind to you. Not only did she paint for you, she also carved your wood sculpture."


    "Wood carving?"


    Hinata was stunned when he heard this, and then he checked his desk pocket.


    Soon she took out a wooden sculpture. The wooden sculpture carved with her face and the vivid wooden sculpture were just like works of art, which made her love it.


    Joy emerged in her heart. Hinata had never felt so happy before, and she had never been so happy before. She was so happy that she even bent her big eyes directly into crescent moons.


    next to.


    Sakura and Ino were still talking, talking enviously, Hinata was happier listening.


    ........


    the other side.


    Naruto is walking quickly home, ready to go back to exchange Saiyan blood, because the experience value gained this time is very rich, enough to exchange some.


    However, something unexpected happened to him.


    The four Anbe ninjas who were supposed to be watching him, only one is left. This surprised Naruto and at the same time faintly understood that the village had changed his direction.


    "I''m about to graduate, is there going to be the Forbidden Spell Scroll incident in the original book? The multi-shadow avatar technique seems to be good." Naruto said secretly, and walked away with a smile.

 Chapter 10： New system features

    Back home.


    Naruto sat on the stool while drawing, while opening the Saiyan store, ready to exchange Saiyan blood.


    This time he earned more than two hundred experience points, enough to exchange more than 20 drops of Saiyan blood, and these blood will also bring a lot of improvement to his strength.


    just.


    He was originally planning to exchange blood, but he was stunned when he saw the changes in the store, because the functions under the store that were not visible before could be seen at this moment.


    There are two of these functions, one is the data panel and the other is the lottery panel, each requires 10 experience points to activate.


    10 experience points are nothing to him now, but now he is in the initial stage, and his strength is at the weakest moment, so he wants to use every point of experience on an idea.


    "Do you want to activate it?" Naruto murmured secretly, thinking about whether to activate the two panels.


    After a short analysis, he chose to abandon the data panel and activate the lottery panel instead.


    Because the lottery panel shows that the abilities of the heavens and the world can be drawn by consuming experience points, this range is relatively large, and any ability can be drawn.


    In case he is lucky and draws the super powerful ability of the world, it is really developed, so he chooses to consume 10 experience points to activate the lottery panel.


    ¡¾Ding! The lottery panel is activated, consuming 10 experience points in total]


    Huh!


    An illusory screen appeared in front of you. There was a red lottery button in the middle of the screen. There were countless ball-shaped objects around the button, which seemed to hide the prize draw.


    Naruto watched carefully and found that the lottery only requires 10 experience points, so I can''t imagine it.


    Naruto was hesitant to pay for such a small amount, because cheap goods are not good. If it is so cheap, the chance of getting good things is very, very low.


    "Try the effect once." Naruto muttered secretly, and finally chose to consume 10 experience points and clicked on the draw.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    It was as clear and sweet as the sound of a wind chime, and at the same time the illusory picture in front of Naruto began to rotate continuously.


    ¡¾Ding! Draw two drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    A message appeared in front of Naruto, and he was taken aback for a while, followed by surprise.


    "I didn''t expect to draw two drops of Saiyan blood, which is equivalent to earning a drop for no reason. It''s great." Naruto was surprised again and again.


    But he will not be dazzled by joy, but after thinking slightly, he decides to draw again. If he can draw something good, he will continue to draw. If he fails, then his remaining experience points will not be drawn.


    He must ensure that the things he gets in the lottery are higher than the things he exchanges. After all, for him in the early stage, the exchange of Saiyan blood is more stable, and he must gain more power in the early stage.


    Only after he has the power to protect himself, can he dare to squander experience points and seek more unknown abilities.


    So Naruto started the lottery with expectation and consumed 10 experience points again.


    ¡¾Ding! Obtain 1 enhanced avatar skill point, and avatar is promoted to enhanced avatar. ¡¿


    "Ok?"


    Seeing the reward, Naruto frowned slightly, because it won''t take long for him to get the technique of multiple shadow clones, then this enhanced clone technique is simply a tasteless one.


    "Forget it, the remaining experience points can be exchanged for Saiyan bloodline, or exchange insurance."


    Naruto shook his head secretly, not wanting to take risks anymore, but exchanged all his experience points into Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! Gain 1 point of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Gain 1 point of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    ...


    Ding Ding Ding sounded endlessly. Naruto felt the warm current rippling in his body, his ever-increasing power, and the sharper perception ability, and the corners of his lips were smiling.


    Now he has a total of 30 drops of Saiyan blood, and this amount of blood brings significant physical gain.


    Coupled with the originally stronger vortex family physique, it is equivalent to the strength of the combination of the two.


    It can be said that Naruto has definitely benefited a lot this time, and has more strength, but it needs to be tested carefully to reach the step of strength.


    "By the way, let''s try the effect of strengthening the clone technique, hope not to let me down." Naruto began to Jieyin.


    Bang!


    The white smoke was filled, and the three avatars stood quietly around, motionless in silence, but Naruto''s eyes widened.


    Because at the moment when the clones appeared, he found that he could control these clones with his thoughts, just like controlling a remote-controlled robot, able to give various commands.


    Such a change made Naruto very surprised. You must know that even the technique of multiple shadow clones can''t do this. For example, in the original book, Naruto''s shadow clones often fight with each other and are very uncoordinated.


    If the shadow clone can also control thoughts, it will definitely make this ninjutsu an unprecedented improvement. Of course, Naruto doesn''t care about this aspect very much, because he values ??Saiyan blood more.


    As long as he has a complete Saiyan bloodline, he will have the power to destroy the world, so he focuses more on the Saiyan bloodline.


    "Continue to explore the qi in the body. If I can extract the qi, I can practice the dance of the sky."


    Naruto said, sitting cross-legged, falling into the practice of Qi again.


    Just a short while after practicing, a sense of voyeurism suddenly appeared. This sense of voyeurism did not come from the dark part outside the house, but from the direction of Hokage''s office far away.


    After Naruto felt this peeping, he continued to practice quietly.


    Because he knew that this was the third generation of Hokage''s telescope technique, obviously the old man was spying on him again, which made Naruto very uncomfortable, feeling like a captive animal, very irritating.


    Soon after.


    The sense of voyeurism disappeared again, and Naruto glanced at the direction of Hokage''s office and sneered: "When the strength is about the same, you have to show off your muscles, such as slaughtering Danzo. As for the third generation of Hokage..."


    A cold color flashed in Naruto''s eyes, and then he continued to try Qi cultivation.


    Time was spent in the practice of ¡®qi¡¯, and soon came the next day.


    Early in the morning, the sun is shining, and the birds and flowers are scented.


    Naruto stepped out of the house, ignoring the Anbu who was secretly peeping, and stepped toward the school.


    Today, he plans to mix more experience points, and then he can exchange a lot of blood, and his strength will also greatly increase.


    It was just that he had just walked a few hundred meters, a big dog ran from the opposite side, and behind the big dog was chasing three men, the leader was a thin, tall man.


    "Hurry up, the big dog is crazy, bite when you see people, and quickly get out of the way." The tall man shouted worriedly, afraid that the big dog would bite people again.


    It''s just that the big dog ran too fast. The big dog ran up to Naruto as soon as he finished speaking, and then the big dog jumped up and rushed towards Naruto on the side of the road.


    "It''s over!" A tall man''s desperate voice heard from afar, because he knew he was going to lose money again.


    Just at this time.


    Just when the tall man was desperate.


    The big dog who jumped in the air and was about to approach Naruto, as if feeling something, shook his body sideways to Naruto in fright, then speeded up and turned around and ran back, as if it called a fast.


    Even the big dog looked at Naruto with horror while running, as if Naruto was a scourge. In the end, the big dog rushed directly into the arms of the tall man, trembling not to move.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by such a scene, and the few people who were chasing the big dog were also dumbfounded, staring with their eyes motionless, as if petrified.


    Tata Tower.


    Naruto walked indifferently, walking slowly from the side of these people, without even looking at the big dog, and when he passed, the big dog shook even more with fear, and even the tails added up.


    "This..."


    The tall man seemed to understand something, so he swallowed and dared not speak.


    And Anbu, who is in charge of monitoring, frowned, "Is it because of Kyuubi? It doesn''t seem to be right. I remember dogs chasing Naruto before, so why?"

 Chapter 11： Sasukes amazing discovery

    The Anbe Ninja couldn''t figure it out, but in the end it was attributed to the fact that the big dog was too sensitive to approach Naruto, who was Renzhuli.


    As for Naruto.


    He has left indifferently, and calmly headed towards the ninja school.


    Naruto knew very well in his heart that the reason why the big dog was so scared was actually because of Saiyan blood. He now has 30 drops of blood. Although it does not seem to have changed much, but...


    But some hidden benefits have gradually emerged, like the deterrence just now, as well as the sensitive detection of prying, as well as the physical reaction speed and combat instinct.


    These hidden benefits are getting more and more, bringing benefits to Naruto from all aspects, making him reap a lot.


    The only thing that bothered Naruto was that the refinement of''qi'' was still unsuccessful, but instead a bunch of chakras were extracted, which made Naruto feel very speechless.


    He is now eager to know how many Saiyan blood can meet the minimum requirement for gas extraction, which is also his plan to open the data panel.


    Since there is a function of the data panel, there is a certain chance that your own detailed data will appear, at least there is a 50% possibility, so Naruto thought and looked back for an opportunity to exchange it.


    After making a decision, Naruto hurried to the school. When he entered the class, he found that the students in the class were almost full. Obviously he was one of the latecomers.


    In the eyes of the people around him, Naruto sat back in his seat to think about how to earn experience points, and suddenly saw something in his desk pocket.


    Suspiciously, he took the things out of the table pocket, and the corners of Naruto''s lips immediately conjured a smile.


    Because this turned out to be a set of ninja equipment, such as ninja kits, kunai, shurikens, tourniquets, etc.


    And there was a small note in the ninja bag. Naruto opened the small note curiously, and a line of information appeared in front of him.


    [Naruto, thank you for your paintings and statues. I like them very much. This is my gift to you-Hinata. ¡¿


    Seeing the content on the note, Naruto understood everything instantly. He smiled and looked back at Hinata in the back row, staring at her.


    With a hint of mischief, Naruto blinked at Hinata, and instantly the little girl lowered her head shyly, never daring to look at Naruto again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Eh?"


    Naruto was speechless, and quickly turned around and stopped teasing Hinata. He did not expect that just blinking an eye would increase the experience value.


    While this troubled him, he was also thinking about using this method to earn experience points from others, such as Sasuke next to him.


    However, he blinked as a man, and it seemed a bit weird. Naruto wondered whether to change to a female plot character, such as Ino and Sakura.


    But after thinking about it, I gave up, because blinking like this seemed even more wrong, and it seemed a bit provocative.


    "Forget it, let''s choose Sasuke. This kid has the most experience points, so he is unlucky." Naruto muttered secretly, turning his head to look at Sasuke next to him.


    side.


    Sasuke was crossing his hands on his chin and looking ahead with a cool posture, but after experiencing yesterday''s incident, he paid more attention to Naruto.


    After all, the tail of the crane has always been sculpted and painted. This is really a shock to Sasuke, so after Naruto appeared, the corner of Sasuke''s eyes always locked on Naruto.


    but.


    Sasuke, who was originally just watching, suddenly found that Naruto was looking at him, which made him frown, "Something?"


    "Nothing?" Naruto answered faintly, blinking quickly.


    "amount.."


    Sasuke was confused by this behavior. He originally thought that Naruto had something to do, but what was it like to blink at himself? Why is there a weird feeling?


    The depressed Sasuke thought he had read it wrong, he looked at Naruto''s face carefully, but it didn''t matter if he looked at it, he blinked constantly.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Sasuke quickly retracted his gaze to ignore Naruto, and couldn''t help the blinking motion, which made Sasuke feel a chill in his back, even more terrifying than being attacked.


    So he didn''t look at Naruto anymore, and looked straight ahead coolly.


    To this.


    Naruto shrugged, abandoning this method, and thinking about other ways to earn experience points.


    "Naruto, can you teach me the woodcarving, it''s amazing." Sakura next to her came over and said.


    "You can''t learn it, you don''t have the talent for this." Naruto refused without hesitation.


    This carving is not easy to learn, you must put in countless efforts and sweat, and the most important thing is talent and patience.


    Carvings like Kozakura''s playful moments are a waste of time, so Naruto directly refused.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "I can learn, I work very hard." Sakura was a little unconvinced.


    "If the hard work is useful, then what do you need a genius to do?" Naruto directly began to instill poison chicken soup.


    "Naruto, I''m a girl, did you treat girls like this?" Sakura exclaimed.


    "Is there?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, you obviously look down on people, don''t you consider the self-esteem of girls? It hurts." Sakura said angrily.


    "Well, I don''t know why, I just want to laugh when I see you unhappy."


    "Naruto!!"


    Sakura was so angry that she felt that Naruto today was too annoying, and she wanted to hit someone if she was so angry.


    But seeing Sasuke next to her, in order to maintain the image of a lady, she could only not speak angrily.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Why didn''t you speak? I gave up after just a few sentences?" Naruto suddenly said in a gentle voice.


    "Are you willing to teach me?" Seeing Naruto''s style, Xiao Sakura also had a glimmer of expectation in her eyes.


    "No!" Naruto shook his head.


    "you!"


    Kozakura''s fists were clenched, and she was going to be mad, but with Sasuke there, she held it back, and said in a dangerous tone.


    "Naruto, don''t you feel ashamed to be so angry with me?"


    "I don''t think that my happiness is to build pain on others." Naruto said without looking up.


    "Naruto!!"


    Sakura couldn''t help it anymore. She raised her fist and hit Naruto. She was so furious that she could be said to be quite fast. Even if she was caught off guard, even Sasuke could be hit.


    but.


    When her fist was about to fall on Naruto, a powerful hand easily grabbed her wrist, making it impossible for her to strike again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Don''t be so violent in girls'' family, look at how cute Hinata is, and learn from her." Naruto put down Sakura''s wrist and said lightly.


    "You, hum."


    Ko Sakura glared at Naruto angrily, then ignored him.


    However, Sasuke next to him frowned slightly.


    Because Sasuke saw the scene just now and saw that Sakura''s arm was about to hit Naruto, Naruto shot.


    And Naruto''s speed was so fast that it stopped Sakura almost in seconds. Even if he couldn''t achieve this speed, Sasuke felt incredible.


    He secretly said in his heart: "It''s not right, Naruto''s speed was too fast just now. This is definitely not something a student can show. Even as the chief student, I can''t do it. Could it be that Naruto is hiding his strength?"


    When Sasuke thought about this, he quickly thought about Naruto''s past, and suddenly he shook his heart.

 Chapter 12： Ninja exam

    After experiencing the woodcarving incident, Sasuke investigated Naruto and learned about the demon fox. After all, information that many adults knew was revealed after a little investigation.


    So Sasuke felt that the probability of Naruto''s hidden strength was very high, even if it was hidden strength.


    If Naruto hides his strength, it must have been hidden since he was a child. Sasuke had such a scheming at such a young age, which really surprised Sasuke.


    We must know that although Sasuke was very talented when he was a child, he did not have such a deep scheming at all. If it were not for the destruction of his family, he would not become what he is now.


    But looking at Naruto next to him and the smile he often puts on his lips, Sasuke suddenly felt that this smile was a little unreal, but it was full of sadness.


    Thinking of Naruto''s self-protection, hiding everything from a very young age, silently enduring countless pressure, and the cold eyes, Sasuke shook his head secretly.


    Originally, Sasuke was very disappointed in the village of Konoha because of the destruction of his family. Now he is even more disappointed and even feels that the village is very sad.


    Taking a deep breath, Sasuke looked at Naruto again, thinking about finding an opportunity to see Naruto''s true strength.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The reminder of the experience value kept flashing in front of his eyes, and Naruto looked at the smaller and smaller experience **** of the surrounding students, and once again thought about the source of the experience value.


    He doesn''t know how this kind of experience ball has been increased, whether something will happen after the absorption, this is always a problem he wants to solve.


    It is a pity that it is temporarily impossible to find out how to replenish experience points, Naruto can only earn experience points first.


    Humph!


    The sound of fast walking footsteps sounded, and the class teacher Iluka rushed in, and there was also an experience ball floating around him, but its shape was small.


    "Dear students, I just got the order of the three generations of Naruto Masters to take the Ninja test today." Iluka announced straightforwardly.


    "Exam? Do you take the exam today? It seems a bit earlier than in previous years." Inuzukaya frowned.


    "It''s indeed a bit early, and it will take a few days to wait in previous years." Nara Shikamaru replied.


    "Follow it, isn''t it okay to be early? We can become ninjas sooner." Ino said expectantly.


    When everyone heard this, they nodded in agreement, only Naruto frowned.


    Because the early test of Shinnin disrupted his plan, he still wanted to earn more experience points.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter early, just to see how strong my strength is."


    Naruto wondered whether he should show his strength during the exam. After all, the clone technique of the test was very simple for him, not to mention his clone technique was strengthened.


    "Everyone be quiet."


    Teacher Iluka patted the table, "Now we will start the Ninja exam. Call the person who has the name to take the exam in the next classroom. This time the topic is the technique of clone."


    After Mr. Iruka finished speaking, he began to arrange the number and take the candidates to the next classroom to take the exam.


    However, when Iruka announced that he would take the Ninja test, Naruto made a surprising discovery.


    He found.


    When Iluka said that the official ninja test was officially taken, the experience **** around all the plot characters in the class had changed at this moment and began to fill up at a slow speed.


    Naruto was really surprised that the experience ball the size of a table tennis ball around Hinata added a small circle in a moment.


    "Why is this? Why did it start to recover? Is it related to the exam?" Naruto muttered secretly, suddenly a flash of light in his mind, vaguely guessed.


    "Is it a plot? Does it mean that the characters in the plot will recover their experience points after experiencing the plot?" Naruto said in his heart, faintly feeling that this might be true.


    Of course, he must test it carefully to see if it is true.


    "It seems that in this exam, we must first hide the strength, and see what the experience value and the plot are. Failure to perform too well destroys the plot."


    Naruto secretly made the decision, and then waited in the class, talking and chatting with the plot characters from time to time, earning more experience points, which also made him very rewarding.


    A few minutes later.


    When he was called by his name, he walked to the next classroom.


    "Go ahead, Naruto."


    Iruka and Mizuki sat on the stools, waiting for the start of Naruto''s exam as invigilators.


    "it is good."


    Naruto nodded, and did not start immediately, but looked at them both.


    It is inevitable that there will be experience **** around Iluka, but experience **** also appear around the villain Mizuki, which surprised Naruto.


    Although this experience ball is very small, smaller than a tomato, it also contains at least 20 experience points. After seeing Mizuki, Naruto thought of a way.


    That is to pass this person, after the test experience ball is absorbed, will the plot character himself have an accident?


    If something happens, this Mizuki is dead, Naruto is not worried, after all, this Mizuki is not a good thing, and even in the following plot, Mizuki will trick him into stealing the scroll of forbidden spell.


    "Naruto, let''s start using the clone technique, I know you are worried, after all, you are not good at the clone technique, but this is an exam, and you will have to face it sooner or later."


    Seeing that Naruto was not moving, Iruka thought he was nervous and scared, and sympathized with Naruto in her heart, and even thought about whether to secretly release water for Naruto.


    For example, if others can separate three clones, if Naruto splits two, it will be considered as a pass. This is the bottom line of Iruka. After all, he is responsible for Naruto''s future.


    therefore.


    He looked at Naruto with encouraging eyes and waited for him to perform the clone technique, hoping for a miracle.


    Yes, it is a miracle.


    He is actually not optimistic about Naruto, and Naruto is doomed to fail if there is no miracle.


    "Then I will start."


    Naruto knots his hands and prepares to use the clone technique, but in order not to affect the plot of this time, he can not separate too many clones, it is best to separate out only one garbage clone like the original.


    But he has a lot of chakras, and the avatar technique has been strengthened, Naruto wants to separate a garbage avatar, the difficulty is not small.


    To this end, he strives to suppress the Chakra in his body, reduce output as much as possible, and prevent himself from performing too well.


    Bang!


    The smoke was filled, and the two undamaged clones stood on both sides, watching Naruto frown slightly.


    He has suppressed himself as much as possible, but still has two intact clones, and why do they look so smart?


    "Huh? Naruto, you actually separated two, not bad." Iluka said in surprise.


    Originally he was not optimistic about Naruto, but Naruto managed to separate two clones, which surprised him, and he was delighted to judge Naruto to pass the exam.


    But Naruto, who saw Iluka''s demeanor, didn''t want him to announce that he passed the exam, so Naruto moved slightly and controlled the two clones to lie on the ground, disguising them as waste clones.


    Bang bang!


    Two falling collisions came, and the two standing clones lay directly on the ground, motionless as if they were abandoned.


    "This...."


    Iluka and Mizuki were dumbfounded when they saw this scene, and their brains were slightly confused.


    How did the clone that had been successful climbed to the ground? And it''s still an abandoned posture. How can it feel like a drama?


    The key is that they saw this phenomenon for the first time, and they had no idea what it was like.


    "Ahem, Mr. Iruka, Naruto''s physical strength and posture are not bad, so let him pass the ninja test." Mizuki smiled as a good man.


    "This..."


    Iruka hesitated. He looked at the two "scrap" clones beside Naruto and was silent for two seconds.


    "Originally I was going to let him pass, but if the clone is invalid, it won''t work, I''m sorry Naruto."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Huh, I finally failed." Naruto sighed in relief, then pretended to be angry.

 Chapter 13： Forbidden Scroll

    Then, as Naruto thought, Iruka did not agree with him to graduate. In order to lead Mizuki, Naruto came to the swing at the school gate and sat on it quietly and watched everything.


    He knows that Mizuki will definitely appear, and through this person, Naruto will test the consequences of the disappearance of the experience ball.


    It''s just that the parents of the children in front of the school always look at him with cold eyes.


    "Is only that kid who failed the exam?"


    "Huh, how can a guy like that qualify as a ninja."


    "Yes, he is..."


    "Shhh, stop talking, I can''t say the rest."


    The parents watched Naruto indifferently, and said something disgusting to each other, which also made the graduated children confused and prepared to go back and ask what was going on.


    But Naruto next to the swing was sitting quietly, without the slightest anger, but waiting for someone to appear.


    "Naruto, go, let''s go over there for a chat."


    As a teacher, Mizuki finally appeared, smiling at Naruto, looking very kind.


    "Ok."


    Naruto stood up and smiled back, but the smile was completely different from when he faced Hinata.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The two walked away.


    On the way, Naruto and Mizuki talked about earning experience points, while watching the experience **** around Mizuki get smaller and smaller.


    Came to the chat location.


    Naruto looked around and felt that this Mizuki is still very sophisticated. They are located at a higher level. It is not easy for others to approach them silently.


    If someone wants to get close to them, Mizuki must be able to find out in the first place. It can be said that Mizuki''s anti-reconnaissance ability as a ninja is still very solid, and a lot of effort must be put in.


    but.


    A ninja with no blood, no family, and ordinary talent like Mizuki has already reached its limit, and it is impossible to continue to make progress.


    If he wants to continue to improve his strength, he can only find other methods, which is why he desperately wants to get the scroll of forbidden technique.


    "Naruto, don''t blame Iruka, he actually has troubles, and he actually wants to graduate for you." Mizuki said with a gentle smile, trying to make himself friendly and playing an emotional card for Naruto.


    Of course Naruto wouldn''t expose it, and he wouldn''t give up if he had experience points, so next, these two people with ulterior motives talked very friendly.


    In the end, Naruto was instigated by Mizuki to steal the forbidden scroll, and Naruto finally had a judgment and conclusion on the experience ball.


    Because the experience orbs around Mizuki disappeared, but Mizuki did nothing at all and was completely unaffected by it.


    This makes Naruto vaguely feel that the experience ball will not affect people, perhaps it is a by-product of the plot characters, of course, this matter needs to be verified many times, and Naruto is not 100% sure.


    With a trace of doubt.


    Naruto left and went to steal the forbidden scroll.


    But halfway through, a sense of peeking from the direction of Hokage''s office appeared.


    Naruto continued to march calmly, and soon came to the place where the forbidden scroll was placed, and easily stole it, the whole process was simple and incredible.


    Coming quickly to the outside woods, Naruto felt that at least eight peeping eyes were staring at him, obviously Konoha had already prepared everything.


    Naruto did not make a statement about this, but silently opened the scroll of forbidden technique and looked at the first ninjutsu, which is the technique of multiple shadow clones.


    It''s just that his movements when looking through it were a little bigger, and he could see the information after the multiple shadow clones, but there was nothing behind it. Obviously, there was only one ninjutsu in the forbidden scroll.


    Naruto did not speak, but pretended not to notice this, and continued to study the technique of multiple shadow clones.


    This multiple shadow avatar technique can be said to be quite good ninjutsu, especially the increase in learning, it can be described as terrible.


    Think about it, other people''s learning is a little bit of learning, but with this ninjutsu, it is a lot of self-learning, which is completely abnormal learning method.


    More importantly, with his vortex clan physique and the fusion of Saiyan blood, he doesn''t care about side effects at all, and he can use it as he pleases. Such a good ability Naruto will never miss.


    Of course, Naruto actually has another idea.


    That is to contact the plot characters through the shadow clone to see if you can increase the experience value, which is a question that has long been thought of.


    If he can increase the experience value, then this ability will be great, and the entire ninja world will become the game field for him to extract the experience value.


    "Do not disappoint me."


    Naruto took a deep breath and continued to learn this ninjutsu.


    Shortly after.


    Naruto wrapped the scroll and carried it on his back, and then leisurely began to walk through the forest, waiting for the appearance of Iruka, in order to earn his experience points.


    "Naruto!!"


    An angry voice came from afar, Naruto didn''t need to guess who it was. Obviously Iruka had arrived.


    "Naruto what are you doing!" Iluka quickly came to the front of Naruto and yelled angrily.


    "Of course I learned the avatar, so I can graduate." Naruto raised his eyebrows, with a playful smile on his lips.


    "What? Graduated."


    Iruka was taken aback, feeling that something was wrong, but at this moment, a dozen Kuangwu lasing shots from the rear, pointing directly at Naruto with a deep chill.


    "Be careful."


    Iluka moved like lightning and rushed towards Naruto quickly, trying to push him away.


    After all, such a kunai, even if he avoids it, is dangerous, and if it is Naruto, it is likely to lose his life.


    So Iluka moved, put his hands on Naruto''s shoulders, and pushed hard.


    It was just something that made him depressed, and his hard push didn''t push Naruto, instead he almost fell.


    Ding Ding Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding D.


    After a series of cremation splashes, Naruto''s right hand flashed past like a butterfly, easily knocking all the wretchedness into the air, nothing happened to the whole person, even his complexion did not change.


    Iruka was dumbfounded by this scene, and he froze in place.


    Not only was he dumbfounded, but Mizuki over there was also a little confused. His suffering just now was a sneak attack, and under normal circumstances, even Zhongren of the same level might not be able to stop it.


    However, the ninja student who was not qualified to graduate in front of him actually blocked all his attacks, which really surprised him.


    "Little devil, I didn''t expect you to have two accidents, but you know how to quickly hand over the scroll of forbidden arts, otherwise you will be killed."


    Mizuki shouted irritably, untied the huge shuriken behind him, and made a gesture of preparing to attack.


    "Naruto, don''t give him the scroll of forbidden art, this Mizuki is uneasy and kind." Iluka hurriedly said.


    "Hahaha, sad kid, do you know? You are the nine-tailed demon fox, and Iluka''s parents were killed by you. Do you think Iluka will help you? Ridiculous."


    Mizuki sneered and began to narrate, telling the whole story. In the process, the surrounding ninjas became obviously nervous.


    Even the three generations of Hokage who used the technique of telescopes also stared at the scene closely, not daring to be distracted.


    After a while.


    After talking about everything, Mizuki looked at Naruto with a sneer, and continued to roar.


    "See, this is the Konoha you live in. Everyone rejects you and hates you. You shouldn''t live in this world at all. Wouldn''t it be better to die?"


    "not good."


    Naruto shook his head and smiled slightly: "Actually I have a secret, a secret hidden deep in my heart."

 Chapter 14： Data panel open

    "Secret? What secret?"


    When everyone heard this, they were all attentive. Saying something like this at this moment is probably related to Kyuubi, so they waited quietly for the answer to the mystery.


    "My secret is simple."


    Naruto paused and continued: "That is, the little Hinata of the Hyuga''s family is too cute. I want to marry her when I grow up."


    "What?"


    Everyone was confused, feeling that their brains were not enough.


    They thought this secret was a big deal, but the final result turned out to be the love of the two children.


    This can make them depressed, and even feel depressed with a full punch on the cotton.


    "Naruto, when are you still thinking about this?" Iluka couldn''t help but shouted.


    "When? Isn''t it chatting?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Iluka indifferently.


    opposite.


    Seeing Naruto turned his head, Mizuki''s eyes suddenly cold, "Stop it!!"


    Whoosh!


    The huge shuriken cut through the sky and flew to Naruto with a deep chill.


    "Naruto, be careful!"


    Iluka shouted again, trying to block the huge shuriken with his body to protect Naruto, but...


    But the attack came too fast. As soon as he strode to the side of Naruto, the galloping giant shuriken flew over.


    when! !


    The crashing sound like Hong Zhong, with sparks rippling in front of Naruto, brought a ugly sound of toothache.


    However, Naruto at the center of the incident still turned his head to look at Iluka, but the kunai in his left hand easily blocked the huge shuriken.


    "This is impossible!!"


    Mizuki''s eyes widened when he saw this scene, and he looked at it with unimaginable gazes. He couldn''t think that his full blow was so blocked.


    Not only did he not expect it, but Iruka did not expect it, even Iluka stood beside Naruto clutching his clothes, keeping the pace he had just charged.


    "Please don''t grab my clothes. These are the only two clothes I have. If they break, they won''t have to wear them." Naruto said lightly.


    "Huh? Oh, good."


    Iluka hurriedly let go, and even took two steps back, but his mind still didn''t get out of the squishy feeling.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Okay, the next step is to solve you, what is your name, oh yes, it is Mizuki."


    Naruto looked at Mizuki with a faint smile, and after seeing the experience **** around everyone disappear, he raised his hands.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!"


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    A large number of shadow avatars appeared, standing densely in the woods, looking at Mizuki with his fists clenched with a smile, but the attitude of eager to try to beat someone, but Mizuki frightened.


    "This this..."


    Mizuki backed back again and again in fright, looking around in a panic, looking for an escape opportunity, looking for the glimmer of life.


    "Beat him to death!"


    Naruto gave an order, and the dense shadow clones rushed forward, rushing up like a locust crossing the border, and it was a violent beating according to Mizuki.


    Crackling!


    After a while.


    Naruto threw the forbidden art scroll to Iluka, then waved his hand and walked towards the house.


    Only the silly Iruka was left in the same place, and the dying Mizuki was beaten to his face.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    After Naruto left, several shadows flashed past and came to Mizuki to check his condition carefully.


    "How is he?" The dark troop said.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, my teeth are all gone."


    "What?"


    ....


    Naruto''s home.


    "Finally back, today is really a bumper harvest."


    Naruto returned home happily, and when the sense of prying was gone, he went to the bathroom to wash up happily while checking the harvest of the day.


    Today, he gained a full 315 experience points, as well as the multi-shadow avatar technique in the Forbidden Spell Scroll. Such gains made Naruto happy, but also had more strength.


    "Would you like to draw a lottery? Maybe you can get something good." Naruto was a little eager to try, but finally shook his head.


    "Next time, this lottery is a bit unreliable, if you draw some **** skill points, it will be pure waste, wait!"


    Naruto suddenly thought of a question. Since he can get the skill points of the clone technique, can he also get the skill points of the multiple shadow clone technique?


    If you can draw such skill points, it will be awesome, and the enhanced multiple shadow avatar technique will be even more powerful.


    "Forget it, let''s give up. I think Saiyan talent is the top priority, and exchange of Saiyan blood is the foundation of everything."


    In the end, Naruto did not draw a lottery, but instead exchanged 300 experience points for Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange was successful and a total of 30 drops of Saiyan blood were exchanged. ¡¿


    The crazy warm current flowed in the body, and the restless blood boiled even more.


    Naruto''s originally slightly thin body, with the gain of Saiyan blood, became muscles.


    Although this muscle is not too big, he is definitely the best figure at his age, even those who focus on physical training are not as good as him.


    "What a strong power, what a strong vitality."


    Naruto clenched his fist, feeling the explosive power condensed in his body, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Wow!


    The water from the bathing equipment dripped on him, making him gradually suppress the excitement in his heart, and instead continue to check his own situation.


    "The ability to perceive has increased again, and I can feel a lot of life breath. Is this the ability of the Saiyan? Or is the eye of Kagura being activated? Or is it a combination of the two?"


    Naruto can''t figure it out, but he clearly feels the various breaths in the surrounding area, whether it is humans, animals, or even trees, the range is not small, at least 1 km in radius.


    Naruto was curious about this ability, but when he looked in the mirror, he realized that his hair had changed again.


    "The hair is black again. This seems to indicate something. There are 15 experience points. Just open the data panel."


    Naruto wanted to know his own situation, so he chose to open the data panel without hesitation.


    ¡¾Ding! The data panel opened successfully. ¡¿


    Ding!


    Naruto: Pseudo Saiyan


    Blood: 60 drops of Saiyan blood


    Abilities: Enhanced clone technique, multiple shadow clone technique, three body technique, kunai throwing proficiency, chakra manipulation proficiency...


    Experience value: 5


    ........


    "Huh? Pseudo Saiyan? That is, I am not a Saiyan yet?" Naruto frowned slightly, feeling a little disappointed in his heart.


    But when he looked at the data panel closely, his eyes lit up slightly.


    Because there are annotations written on the data panel, it only takes a few days of calculation time to show how to advance the Saiyan, and the approximate demand for blood.


    "Then wait for a few more days, and continue to earn experience points these days, if everyone''s experience points are wiped out, maybe they will be Saiyans."


    Naruto washed his body happily, and then walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. The streamlined figure was also displayed outside, and the six beard-like textures on his cheeks were even more watered down.


    Without paying too much attention to these external situations, Naruto returned to the bed and closed his eyes to rest, and at the same time came to the sealed space where Kyuubi was sealed.


    After going through today''s plot, Naruto wants to see if Kyuubi''s experience ball has recovered.


    Seal the space.


    Kyuubi was sleeping on his stomach. When Naruto appeared, it suddenly raised its head, "Boy, what have you done? Why do I always feel cold behind my back? This is the second time."


    "Oh, it''s okay, maybe you have a cold." Naruto said with joy looking at the experience ball that had recovered a circle around Kyuubi.


    "God has a cold, I am Kyuubi, how could I have a cold." Kyuubi couldn''t help but complain.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Oh, then I want to find a girlfriend." Naruto sat down and said.


    "Shut up kid!"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 15： Testing ability

    "Don''t have such a big temper, you will get old and wrinkle easily if you have a big temper." Naruto looked at Kyuubi leisurely.


    "What wrinkles are there, I am a tail beast, how can tail beasts have wrinkles." Kyuubi looked at Naruto contemptuously.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Why are there no wrinkles? The wrinkles on both ends of your mouth have grown." Naruto looked at Kyuubi with contempt.


    "Huh? The wrinkles on both ends of the mouth are growing out?"


    Kyuubi was a little confused, raised his paw to mold his mouth, and then roared, "That''s Lao Tzu''s beard!"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "It turned out to be a beard."


    "Nonsense, of course it''s a beard." Kyuubi looked at Naruto with drooping eyes.


    "Now I have a beard. What kind of old fashioned this one looks like is caused by a bad temper." Naruto said again with a beard.


    "I grew a beard as soon as I appeared in this world, and it has nothing to do with my temper." Kyuubi was angry, feeling that this kid was getting more and more irritating.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Well, that''s it when you show up. Obviously you have been too temperamental since you were young, and you have been malnourished by anger."


    "God is malnourished!"


    Jiuwei''s qi is broken, and I really want to slap Fei Naruto with a paw. Naruto is so irritating, his eyes are red.


    But there was a seal and it couldn''t beat Naruto, it could only get up depressed and ignored Naruto.


    "Look, what I said is ignorant. You should lose your temper in the future. You will definitely not find a girlfriend if you are not old." Naruto continued to speak irresponsibly.


    "Shut up!" Kyuubi couldn''t help but want to hit someone again.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Look, you have lost your temper again. You have to learn to be patient and to be relieved. This is something you must learn as you grow up, otherwise you will be angry every day and be careful of baldness."


    "Fuck off kid!"


    Nine tails exploded, and the hairs of anger stood upright. It didn''t expect that Naruto would say "balding" directly, which was too damnable.


    The angry Kyuubi raised his big paw and pointed at Naruto and said, "The future seal is lifted. I must beat you hard."


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Oh? Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    Naruto seemed to be smiling but not smiling. When the nine tails came out, his strength might not reach a terrifying level, and it might not be certain who beats who.


    So Naruto was not afraid of Kyuubi at all, and even turned on Tang Seng mode to start nagging, continuing to mix experience points.


    .........


    Time passed bit by bit, and Naruto returned to consciousness after the experience orbs around Kyuubi disappeared.


    "Another 46 experience points are added to the account, plus the previous 5 experience points, now there are 51 experience points, then continue to exchange."


    As Naruto said, he did not hesitate to choose to exchange Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful and 5 points of Saiyan blood will be obtained. ¡¿


    Warm currents flowed through the body, Naruto ignored these warm currents, but opened the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Pseudo Saiyan


    Blood: 65 drops of Saiyan blood


    Abilities: Enhanced clone technique, multiple shadow clone technique, three body technique, kunai throwing proficiency, chakra manipulation proficiency...


    Experience value: 1


    ........


    "65 drops of Saiyan blood, I don''t know if I can refine my breath? I look forward to it."


    Naruto murmured and closed his eyes, and began the refinement of "qi" again. This refinement was one night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun was shining and the birds and flowers fragrant.


    Naruto, ready to go, left the house and walked towards the school. The refinement last night still failed to refine the "qi", and then refined a lot of chakras, but...


    But Naruto faintly discovered a trace of anomalies. It seems that as the Saiyan''s blood increases, he has a tendency to extract "qi", which makes Naruto very happy.


    He decided to continue to accumulate blood and strive to refine his breath as soon as possible, but there was one thing that surprised him.


    That is, all the Anbu who originally monitored him has left, and there is no one left, which is very strange.


    "Is it true that after the Mizuki incident yesterday, I got the approval of the three generations of Hokage? Or did the three generations think that I am strong and worry about discovering the people of Anbe?"


    Naruto frowned, not sure what was going on, but he didn''t bother to think about it anymore, and went to the school instead.


    Today is the school¡¯s briefing session, that is, the division of classes. There will be a new teacher who will take them specially. Naruto doesn¡¯t need to think about it and know that his new teacher is Kakashi.


    As an important figure in the plot, Kakashi must have a lot of experience points. Naruto decided to take this opportunity to earn more experience points.


    After all, the experience value of the classmates was almost absorbed by him. It is estimated that it will be absorbed after another wave of absorption today. At that time, new targets will need to be found.


    And Kakashi is a good target, of course, the three generations of Naruto and Danzo, Metkai, Yurihong, Asma, etc., are also Naruto''s goals.


    "By the way, it''s time to try whether the shadow clone can absorb experience points." Naruto said secretly, his hands suddenly forming seals.


    Bang bang bang!


    The white mist was filled, and several shadow clones appeared around Naruto, silently waiting for his order.


    "Go." Naruto waved his hand, and several shadow clones disappeared instantly.


    "Do not disappoint me."


    Naruto murmured, turned around and walked to the school class, and then walked in.


    "Why did you come, Naruto? Today is the briefing session for Shimonin after graduation, haven''t you become Shimonin?" Ino was puzzled when he saw Naruto coming in, and couldn''t help asking.


    The students around were also very curious. They were all looking at this side, while Hinata was eavesdropping with his little ears erected.


    Only Sasuke showed indifference. He originally thought that Naruto was a master with hidden strength, but he did not expect that he even failed to graduate. This really disappointed Sasuke.


    So he doesn''t care about Naruto''s incident, but pretends to be cool with his hands folded.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....


    Naruto looked at a lot of experience points, pointed to his forehead and said, "Can''t you see this?"


    "Huh? Hue, you actually graduated, how did you do it?" Sakura looked at Naruto in surprise, wondering how he did it.


    The students around were also very curious. They originally thought that Naruto had completely separated from them, but in a blink of an eye, Naruto also graduated, which made them puzzled.


    And Sasuke, who was in a cool state, turned his head and asked in doubt, "Naruto, do you master the avatar technique?"


    "No." Naruto said with a smile.


    "Then how did you become Shimonin?" Sasuke frowned, feeling that there was something he didn''t know about.


    "Guess." Naruto replied.


    "Me!" Sasuke was speechless, and stopped talking.


    Naruto did not continue to interact with them, but stepped to sit next to Hinata.


    "Naruto...Naruto."


    Hinata looked at Naruto beside her with joy in her beautiful eyes. When she found everyone was looking at her, she immediately bowed her head in embarrassment.


    Looking at such a warm Hinata and the relatively large experience ball around her, Naruto felt that he could not absorb all the experience points in school today, but he quickly thought of a way and said.


    "Hinata, let''s go to my house today and I will make you some delicious food."


    "Really!"


    When Hinata heard it was delicious, he immediately thought of the grilled fish that day. The nature of the snacks suddenly appeared, and then quickly lit his head.


    "It''s delicious? Naruto, do you know how to cook?" Sakura approached and looked at Naruto with suspicion. There are very few men who cook in this world, let alone Naruto is still 12 years old. Child.


    So Sakura''s gaze had obvious suspicion, and even the other students around had similar gazes.


    "Naruto''s cooking is delicious, especially the grilled fish. It''s fragrant. It''s better than the chef''s." Hinata quickly explained, praising Naruto''s cooking skills without hesitation.


    "Is it so powerful?" Kozakura didn''t believe it, feeling a little bragging.


    "It''s really amazing. I really like grilled fish." Hinata said complimentingly, with seriousness on his white face.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿

 Chapter 16： Little Hinata Great Worship

    Hinata''s words made the people around him start to wonder, they turned to look at Naruto, and then at Hinata''s serious appearance, and a strong curiosity surged in their hearts.


    Sasuke, who had ignored Naruto, turned his head and looked over, at the same time he felt a little depressed.


    Because Naruto is not only good at woodcarving, but also good at painting. Now some people say that he can also cook. With so many hobbies and craftsmanship, it is really impressive.


    But Sasuke values ??strength more, so he murmured: "Strength is the root of everything. You can''t affect your strength improvement because of messy hobbies."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "A mess of hobbies?"


    After Naruto heard this, he turned to look at Sasuke, "If you can''t eat grapes, you can say grapes are sour. You have so many skills if you have the ability."


    "Hmph, although I don''t know this, but my strength is stronger than you, strength is the root of everything." Sasuke said deliberately and coolly.


    "Oh, Er Zhuzi actually got up proudly."


    Naruto looked at Sasuke with a faint smile, and deliberately mentioned him as a nickname.


    "It''s the second pillar again, can you stop calling me the second pillar, and tell me how proud I am."


    Sasuke said depressed, every time he was called Erzhuzi, he felt that people around him looked weird.


    "You were originally the second pillar, but you arrogantly refused to admit it."


    "you!"


    Sasuke was angrily speechless, feeling that he couldn''t speak Naruto at all. In the end, he could only talk about strength, "Don''t care what you say, I am stronger than you anyway."


    "Oh? Really? How about we Bibi breaking our wrists?" Naruto said, feeling the explosive power in his body.


    "Okay."


    Sasuke was not scared at all, and went directly in front of Naruto, placed his right hand on the desk in a cool gesture.


    Such a form has attracted the attention of the female students around him, and Sakura has become a flower idiot.


    "Sasuke is so handsome, come on, he will definitely beat Naruto." Sakura cheered.


    "Yes, Naruto is the tail of the crane and loses 100%."


    Several **** female students around also spoke, and did not hesitate to choose to support Sasuke.


    As the chief student, Sasuke''s strength is obvious to all, and he also won the support of most girls.


    Only Hinata and Ino did not speak. Hinata had a good impression of Naruto since he was a child, and would support Naruto at any time.


    As for Ino.


    After the painting and wood carving incidents, she felt that Naruto was pretty good, so she didn''t plan to say anything. Of course, she still felt that Naruto''s chance of winning was very low.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Naruto smiled and put his right hand on the table as he listened to the notification sounds coming continuously.


    "Second pillar, I will let you know that you will always be second."


    "You, look at your mouth for a while." Sasuke grabbed Naruto''s right hand fiercely, and said in full view: "Start!"


    Bang!


    After breaking his wrists, Sasuke stared at his right hand, which was close to the desk.


    "Naruto... Naruto actually won." Ino''s eyes widened in surprise, unable to believe it.


    "Yes, and win instantly."


    Inuzukaga also looked at Naruto with incredible eyes. Originally, he had no hope for Naruto, but he didn''t expect Naruto to win instantly.


    This result made him and all the students around him look at Naruto with admiration.


    "Could it be an accident? It is possible that Sasuke is not ready, so it is better to start the game once." Sakura couldn''t help supporting Sasuke.


    "Yes, yes, it''s possible."


    The other girl is Barabara, and I think Sasuke may not be ready.


    Naruto smiled slightly when he heard this, and continued: "Yes, let''s compare it again, Sasuke, you call to start."


    "it is good!"


    Sasuke finally got serious this time, holding his right hand intensively, and then quickly said: "Go!"


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and everyone looked at Sasuke who was defeated again, and at the result of that second-speed defeat, everyone felt a little confused in their heads.


    "Won... again, Naruto won again in seconds."


    Inuzuka tooth swallowed, feeling that Naruto''s power was greater than he thought.


    "I didn''t expect that Naruto''s strength is so great, no wonder he could graduate." Ino couldn''t help but start.


    "I always thought he was the tail of a crane, but I didn''t expect him to have a talent for strength."


    The surrounding students talked a lot, their gazes at Naruto completely changed, and they felt that Naruto was better than they thought.


    "I lost."


    Sasuke stood up staggeringly, walked back to his seat in despair, and lay on the table silently, not speaking, obviously he was hit hard.


    "Sasuke."


    Sakura glared at Naruto when she saw it, and then ran to Sasuke to comfort him.


    "What did you stare at me for? It was my fault to win him." Naruto replied dissatisfied, and then turned to interact with Hinata.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ...


    Soon after, Mr. Iruka appeared and began to arrange the sorting of classes. As expected, Naruto became a member of the seventh class, that is, teamed up with Sasuke Sakura.


    In this regard, Hinata was a little bit disappointed. Fortunately, Naruto was very concerned about her emotions and invited her to come home after school, and then made a sumptuous family dinner.


    "Hinata, eat quickly, it will be cold for a while." Naruto gestured with a smile.


    "Well, thank you Naruto, it looks so delicious."


    Hinata looked at the fragrant food in the house, and the nature of snacks seemed to show signs.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Try this braised pork. Although it is family food, it tastes good." Naruto said with a smile.


    These are all family stir-fries in the previous life, not so delicious, but the food in the Ninja World is quite rare, so Naruto is more confident about these foods.


    "Hmm, I''ll try it."


    Hinata picked a piece of braised pork and took a bite carefully, followed by a slight meal, and then quickly stuffed it into his mouth to eat.


    "It''s delicious, hot, um~ too fragrant."


    Hina Tian was completely appetite aroused, and he was not afraid to eat a piece of braised pork after a few times. From the shy cute girl just now, he turned into a snack.


    "Slow down, slow down, no one will fight you."


    Naruto smiled and watched Hinata eat something, feeling that even if Hinata turned into a snack food, he was still very cute, especially the big beautiful eyes, which really made Naruto love.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Hmm! Naruto, eat it quickly, it''s really delicious."


    Hina Tian said, he also put a piece for Naruto, and then continued to put braised pork for herself, and she ate several pieces in a short while.


    "Hina, didn''t you say that you like spicy food too? Try this spicy tofu, it''s delicious." Naruto gave Hina a piece of it.


    "Hmm."


    Hinata lighted his head, holding chopsticks in his white tender hands, quickly tasting the spicy tofu.


    "It''s delicious, it''s really delicious, how did you make Naruto? I''ve never eaten such a delicious food." Hinata tasted it while looking at Naruto with admiration.


    "It''s all deliberate before. If you like to eat, you can come to my house often."


    "Really?" Hinata''s eyes lit up slightly, and the whole person was interested.


    "Of course it is true, but you are responsible for buying food like today, I am very poor." Naruto joked.


    "Hmm, don''t worry, wrap it on me."


    "Hey, I''m just kidding, Hinata, don''t take it seriously."


    "It''s okay Naruto, I really like eating your food, it''s really delicious."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Okay, okay, you can buy if you like, anyway, you are a rich little woman."


    "Well, this is delicious too, what is this."

 Chapter 17： Patriarch Hyuga angry

    "This is sweet and sour pork loin, eat more if you like."


    "um hum."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The two chatted and tasted delicious food.


    It''s just that the eating speed is a bit faster, and within ten minutes, a table of food is finished.


    Most of this was eaten by Hinata, and she was a little embarrassed about it, but the unfinished appearance proved that she still wanted to eat.


    Looking at the warm Hinata and the experience **** around her, Naruto smiled and said, "You bought a lot of meat today. I will make you some braised pork."


    "No.. No need, I have to work hard for you again."


    Hinata shook his head, but his attitude was not so determined, as if his resistance to this braised pork was very low.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll do it right away, and do more this time." Naruto smiled and started busy.


    "I... I''ll help you."


    Seeing that Naruto was busy again, Hinata was very embarrassed, but the braised pork was so delicious, she couldn''t help but want to eat more, so she spit out her little tongue and ran to Naruto to help.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The next two people fell into a rush.


    The braised pork took a long time, and the two interacted for a long time, until the experience ball around Hinata was the size of a glass ball, and it was time to leave.


    "Thank you Naruto, I am really happy today." Hinata stood at the door, looking at Naruto gratefully.


    When she was at home, she never dared to open her food, because there were always people who said bad things, which also resulted in her seldom eating when she was full, even if she was half full.


    But when she came to Naruto, she ate so much and happily for the first time. The key point was that the food was so delicious and so delicious, so she was very grateful for Naruto''s hospitality.


    "Well, take this." Naruto handed a lunch box to Hinata, filled with delicious braised pork.


    "No, Naruto, you haven''t eaten much, and it''s not good." Hinata didn''t want to do this, so he shook his head and refused.


    "I made a lot today, and I don''t eat much meat, it would be wasted if I kept it at home." Naruto smiled.


    "This..." Hinata fell into hesitation.


    "Take it."


    Naruto put the braised pork in Hinata''s little hand, and at that moment, he felt the temperature of Hinata''s little hand, soft, soft, like soft jade.


    This kind of action immediately made Hinata shy, and he returned from a snack food to a shy state.


    "Go, I will take you home."


    "Ok."


    Hinata bowed his head and nodded, following Naruto like a marionette.


    She didn''t even look at the road, but silently followed, drifting away from Mi Naruto in the sunset.


    Shortly after.


    The Hyuga family residence.


    The two waved goodbye to each other. After Naruto had gone away, Hinata returned home happily.


    It''s just that she didn''t notice that when she passed the small courtyard, Hinata Nizu was looking at her with serious eyes, and she was very dissatisfied.


    Whoosh!


    A figure flashed past and knelt on one knee. This person was not someone else, but Takashi Hyuga who secretly protected Hinata.


    "My patriarch." Hyuga said respectfully.


    "Why Hinata came back so late? Tell me what''s going on." Hyuga Nizu said with a cold face.


    "Yes! Hinata-sama visited Naruto''s house today, so I came back late." Hyuga Takayoshi replied quickly.


    "Naruto? So I went to this kid''s house." Hyuga Nizu sighed again.


    "My impression of Naruto is very good, but the village''s attitude towards him is unclear. It is not suitable for close contact for the time being, otherwise it will easily arouse the village''s suspicion."


    "Master Patriarch, do you mean that Hinata-sama and Naruto are not allowed to come into contact?" Hyuga said respectfully.


    "Yeah, you also know that when I sent someone to send money and supplies to Naruto and was blocked by Anbu, I later learned that it was a root member, but the attitude of Sandaihe Danzo was very strange and there were too many unclear. The place."


    Hyuga Hizutake took a deep breath and said again: "Now the Hyuga clan is getting stronger and stronger and has more power to speak, but it''s better to stay on track. Try not to have too much contact with Naruto."


    "I''m the patriarch, I will work hard to complete the task, but Hinata-sama is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. I may not be able to stop it." Hinata Takashi worried.


    "Hinata, leave it to me. I''ll talk to her now." Hyuga waved his hand, turned and walked towards the house.


    living room.


    Hinata placed the braised pork on the table, and then took the chopsticks, ready to let her father and the fireworks also taste it, but at this time, she saw her father come in coldly.


    "Father." Hinata cautiously, feeling a little bad in his heart.


    "Sit down, I have something to tell you."


    Hyuga Hinata gestured slightly, and then he sat down, ready to talk to Hinata, telling her not to go to Naruto, and if Hinata disagrees, he will force her to do so.


    So in order to have a better effect, he kept his face cold and prepared to scold Hinata.


    "Huh? Good smell, what is this?"


    Before Hyuga Nizu had time to reprimand Hinata, the scent that rose from time to time on the table attracted his attention.


    "Father, this is Naruto''s braised pork. You taste it, it''s delicious." Hinata said, passing the chopsticks on the table.


    "Naruto did it?"


    Hyuga Hizuto shook his head and said that the food made by the child must be so delicious that it would not taste much better, but it smelled so fragrant that he couldn''t help taking a bite with his chopsticks.


    "Huh? The smell."


    Hyuga Nizuo felt the fragrance of the mouthful, and instantly became interested, and the appetite was aroused, and then he took the chopsticks to eat quickly.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    "good to eat!"


    "It tastes really good."


    "Naruto, there are two tricks."


    As Hyuga Nissa praised, he ate more than half of the braised pork in less than three minutes, and even meant to continue eating.


    "Father, half of the braised pork is reserved for fireworks." Hinata reminded kindly.


    "Oh ok, this braised pork tastes really good." Hyuga Nizuo said, sandwiching a few more pieces, and eating it like jujubes.


    "Father, there are only a few pieces left." Hinata reminded again.


    "Ahem, it''s not good for children to eat too much meat, and the meat is not tasty when it is cold."


    Hyuga Nizuo had eaten up the braised pork with three strokes and five divided by two, and then put down his chopsticks unsuccessfully.


    Such a scene made Hinata a little depressed, feeling that this father could eat better than himself, and even doubted whether he could eat it or not.


    But thinking of her father''s cold face when she came in, she cautiously asked: "Father, what do you want me to do?"


    "Of course there is. You are not allowed to make friends again in the future...Wait, is this braised pork made by Naruto?" Hyuga Nizu''s painting style suddenly said.


    "Of course, Naruto is good at cooking. Grilled fish, braised pork, spicy tofu, and sweet and sour pork are all super delicious." Hinata said in admiration, with admiration written on her little face.


    "There are so many delicacies? Is it as delicious as braised pork?" Hyuga Nizu asked.


    "Of course, each one is delicious, and there are many other dishes." Hinata said without hesitation.


    "It turned out to be like this, Naruto is a nice boy, but he is too lonely, you can find him more if you have time." Old Hyuga Nizuo blushed and got up and left the living room.


    "Good father."


    Hina was a little confused. Her father came in so solemnly just now to reprimand her, but he didn''t expect that her father would let her take the initiative to contact Naruto. This made Hina feel a weird feeling. He always felt something was wrong.


    ........


    In the small courtyard.


    Hyuga Nizu waved to the outside.


    Whoosh!


    "Master patriarch." Hyuga salutes respectfully. "Have you talked to Hinata-sama?"


    "Ahem."


    Hyuga Hippocampus coughed twice, and said embarrassingly: "You don''t need to stop Hinata from looking for Naruto, just let them come in contact freely."


    "Eh? Free contact? Didn''t you say that you are worried about causing the village''s suspicion?" Hyuga Taka asked in a bewildered manner.


    "Ahem, Naruto has no friends. If Hinata doesn''t come into contact with him, then he is too pitiful. Don''t worry, our Hyuga clan is very strong, and the three generations of Hokage are old, so we won¡¯t be in conflict with us because of this. Yes, even if you are jealous, you are not afraid."


    Hyuga explained that the old face was still red.


    "Oh, good patriarch."


    Hinata Takashi replied in a daze, his mind was squished, even when the patriarch went back, Hinata Takashi didn''t respond, always feeling that the style of painting was something wrong.

 Chapter 18： Sakura is silly [first more]

    Naruto''s home.


    After finishing everything, Naruto sat cross-legged on the bed, silently checking his data panel, and nodded with satisfaction at the two hundred experience points.


    Except for Sasuke Sakura and Hinata, the plot characters in the class have all absorbed experience points, but more than two hundred points of experience are enough for him to improve his strength again.


    So he chose the exchange without hesitation.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful and 25 points of Saiyan blood will be obtained. ¡¿


    The warm current flows in the body, and the explosive force of this warm current gathers faster, and the muscles on his body are more obvious, and his thin body is getting stronger and stronger.


    But this did not end, because more areas of the hair became black, and it became stronger and stronger.


    Closing his eyes silently, Naruto found that his perception ability had been improved again, and even a little bit of perception could reveal a breath in all directions.


    Originally, after the immortal human body merged with the Saiyan blood, he gained a strong perception. Now as the Saiyan blood continues to increase, his perception is getting stronger and stronger.


    Although it is not as good as Kagura''s eyes, it can be felt clearly within a kilometer, even cats, mice, and insects can perceive it clearly.


    If someone peeped or watched, he would feel it more clearly, and Naruto''s ability was extremely surprising and more satisfying.


    "System, open the data panel." Naruto said expectantly.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Pseudo Saiyan


    Blood: 90 drops of Saiyan blood


    Abilities: Enhanced clone technique, multiple shadow clone technique, three body technique, kunai throwing proficiency, chakra manipulation proficiency...


    Experience value: 0


    ........


    "90 drops of Saiyan blood, don''t know what will happen after 100 drops?"


    Naruto murmured, very curious about 100 drops of Saiyan blood, but now it is night, it is not easy to go out to get experience points, he is a little anxious.


    "By the way, go to the Sealed Space to see if there are any new experience **** around the nine tails?"


    When the words fell, Naruto closed his eyes and instantly came to the sealed space.


    "Annoying kid, what are you doing again?"


    When Kyuubi saw Naruto appear, he was instinctively defensive, but he felt a little inexplicable. He didn''t know why he was guarded. In the end, he was afraid of being popular with him.


    So it looked at Naruto warily, and angrily wanted to drive away Naruto.


    "Yeah, can''t I come to see you?"


    Standing outside the seal, Naruto smiled instantly as he watched the little experience **** appearing around Kyuubi again.


    "Huh, look at me? You want to **** me off. Every time you come here, you kid will **** me off." Jiuwei grunted.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "I''m afraid you are alone? I don''t even have a girlfriend."


    "Shut up!" Jiuwei snarled, feeling mad for a few more hours.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "I''ll tell you ha, Xiao Hinata came to my house for dinner today, she is so cute and cute, she really likes it." Naruto quickly said.


    "Damn boy."


    Nine Tails turned his head away from Naruto, and even shrank into a circle. It was a bit suspicious of life if he continued to be stunned.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Forget it, I won''t bother you today, take a good rest, and come to see you another day."


    Seeing the experience **** around Kyuubi disappear completely, Naruto waved his hand and left, leaving Kyuubi alone in the sealed space.


    "This kid has changed his sex? He doesn''t anger me? I thought I was going to anger me for a few more hours."


    Kyuubi breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he hadn''t been beaten for a few hours, and was a little uncomfortable.


    "Wait, I actually feel a little uncomfortable? Damn it!" Kyuubi felt that he was going to be confused by Naruto. In order to recover himself, he directly chose to fall asleep.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    The spacious and bright school classrooms.


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura sat in the classroom and waited, but Sasuke and Sakura sat together, far away from Naruto.


    "Er Zhuzi, I am not talking about you, I am afraid of me, there is nothing I dare to admit." Naruto said with a yawn.


    "Who is afraid of you, it''s just that I broke my wrist and lost to you. Sooner or later I will surpass you." Sasuke replied unhappy.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Don''t admit it, since you are not afraid of me, what do you do so far from me?" Naruto returned without hesitation.


    "I..."


    Sasuke was speechless, some did not know how to answer, and finally exclaimed, "I just don''t bother to care about you."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Don''t want to talk to me? Then why are you talking to me."


    "I!"


    Sasuke was so speechless that he finally turned his head to ignore Naruto.


    "Sasuke, I actually have a way to become stronger. It may make you super strong. It only takes three years." Naruto said suddenly.


    "Huh? What method?" Sasuke became interested in an instant.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "The method is simple." Naruto looked at Sasuke.


    "You only need 100 push-ups a day, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, a 10-kilometer run, eat some bananas, and don''t use the air conditioner. You may become super strong in three years."


    "What kind of practice method is this? The intensity doesn''t seem to be high." Sasuke was puzzled. His training intensity was higher than this, but still not much stronger.


    "What? You still don''t believe it? I told you that there is a guy who relies on this method to become stronger, and he is super strong." Naruto continued.


    "Really?" Sasuke became interested, a little eager to try.


    "Of course, after you finish your training, if you have a bald head, then you will succeed, if you do not have a bald head, then you will fail."


    "Bald?"


    Sasuke was taken aback for a moment, his bald head appeared in his mind, and he chilled instantly.


    When he saw Naruto''s smile, he immediately understood that he was being tricked again.


    Angrily Sasuke wanted to say something, but didn''t want to continue to be stunned by Naruto, and finally turned his head away from looking at Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Oh, don''t keep talking, I tell you, this is all true, you can try it."


    Naruto continued to agitate, but it was a pity that Sasuke didn''t say anything, obviously he was determined to remain silent.


    Naruto sensed that Kakashi came to the gate of the school. He turned his head and glanced outside, then said lightly: "Our seventh class leader is here."


    "leading teacher?"


    Sasuke and Sakura were taken aback when they heard this, and then they looked in the direction of the door, but after a while, they didn''t see anyone coming in, and their eyes became a little distrustful.


    "Naruto, it''s wrong for you to lie like this. Trust is the most basic element of a ninja partner. If you keep lying, this will reduce mutual trust." Sakura said angrily, obviously very dissatisfied.


    "Lying? When did I lie?" Naruto raised an eyebrow and looked at Sakura.


    "First of all, you said that the leading teacher came, but how about people? There is no one at all. Then you lied to Sasuke''s bald head practice method. This is obviously a lie."


    Sakura whispered, then turned to look at Sasuke.


    Although Sasuke did not speak, he also nodded in a gesture of approval, obviously not believing what Naruto said.


    just.


    Sasuke''s nodding movement has not completely stopped, the classroom door was pushed open, and then the teacher Kakashi Hagii walked in.


    Huh!


    Sasuke''s nodding motion froze, and stared at the front motionlessly, while the next Sakura went silly and looked at Kakashi blankly.


    The scene fell into a weird silence. Everyone said nothing and was silent, and this attitude also confused Kakashi who had just entered.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿

 Chapter 19： Kakashi

    "what?"


    Naruto looked at the +2 experience prompt that suddenly appeared, and was surprised.


    He has always been unsure of the reason for the increase in experience points, and important plot characters like Sasuke, Sakura and Hinata only get +1 experience points.


    Although the experience **** around them are relatively large and contain more experience points, each time they need to interact for a long time to obtain all these experience points.


    The experience **** of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox Sutra, although slightly smaller than those of Sasuke and others, are +3 experience points, which allows Naruto to gain a lot of experience points in a short time.


    He also likes this method of acquisition, but he is not sure how to make Sasuke and the others become +3 experience points.


    Now Kakashi''s appearance shows +2, and the experience **** around him are similar to the nine tails, which is strange.


    "Is it because of adulthood? Or the longer you live, the higher? Or is it related to strength?" Naruto secretly said, carefully observing Kakashi''s situation, and wanted to determine what was going on.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Kakashi broke the silence and asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, I just forgot to put an eraser on the door, it didn''t hit you." Naruto muttered.


    "Hit me?"


    Kakashi was speechless, and it was the first time I met someone who spoke like this.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "The three of you come with me." Kakashi left a word, turned and walked outside.


    Naruto shrugged and followed, and Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other, looking at Naruto''s back with suspicious eyes.


    Now Sasuke and Sakura are a little confused, and can''t figure out how Naruto guessed them, they always feel a little untrue.


    "Could it be that Naruto was blind, he used to be a crane tail." Sakura still didn''t believe it.


    "I don''t know, I have to make sure that if he is not blind, then the bald head cultivation method he just said may also be true." Sasuke said with a serious face.


    "This... Sasuke, are you planning to practice this way?" Sakura asked incredulously, and a picture of Sasuke''s bald head appeared in her mind.


    "If this kind of practice method is true, even if you have a bald head, as long as you have the strength, as long as you can get revenge, everything is worth it." Sasuke said with a cold face, and his voice was generous and powerful.


    "I...I think it''s better to confirm if Naruto is blind, if it is blind, then you will be pitted." Sakura hurriedly persuaded.


    "I know, I will test whether he lied as soon as possible." Sasuke finished speaking and walked out of the class with a serious face.


    Sakura fell behind and walked forward slowly, and pictures of Sasuke''s bald head appeared in her mind from time to time, and she suddenly felt a little ruined.


    Outside the school, on the roof of a certain platform.


    Kakashi sat on the guardrail and looked at the three little ghosts in front of him. His gaze stayed on Naruto for a few seconds before looking at Sasuke.


    For this Uchiha survivor, he is still very concerned, and the strength of the opponent''s chief student is also his focus.


    He even decided to take advantage of this opportunity to test Sasuke''s strength.


    Kakashi didn''t pay much attention to the strength of Naruto and Sakura.


    Because they were too weak, Kakashi couldn''t be interested.


    As for why I looked at Naruto a few more times, it was naturally because of Kyuubi and the teacher''s son, and one of the reasons why he became the leader of the seventh class.


    "Okay, let''s introduce yourself, what you like, what you hate, future dreams, etc. Forget it, let me talk about it first."


    Kakashi paused and said again: "My name is Kakashi Hagi, I don''t want to tell you who I like and hate. As for the interests, there are many."


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "It''s gone?" Sakura asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s your turn." Kakashi nodded decisively.


    "This.."


    Sakura and Sasuke were speechless, and they knew the teacher''s name after a long time.


    "Next, I will introduce."


    Naruto desperately wanted to earn Kakashi''s experience points, so he chose to raise his hand immediately.


    "Okay, you can introduce it first."


    Kakashi nodded, lazily stretched out his hand into his pocket, ready to take out the "intimacy heaven" in his pocket to watch.


    For Kakashi''s movements, Naruto easily noticed that he suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and the person I like is Hinata. I also dream of marrying her. I hate those who watch intimacy in heaven. I heard that these people always peek at others to take a bath, even little girls. "


    "Peeking at other people taking a bath? Even the little girl didn''t let it go?" Kakashi''s hand just put in his pocket was startled, and the whole person was stupid.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "Naruto, are you true? There is such a pervert." Sakura scolded angrily, obviously hating such a person.


    "Of course it is true. Anyone who reads that kind of book is not a good person, and it also affects physical and mental health. There is a saying called kidney deficiency. You may not know what kidney deficiency is. I will tell you about it."


    Naruto quickly explained a lot and thoroughly popularized the kidney deficiency.


    "These people deserve his kidney deficiency. It''s really hateful to watch others take a shower. If I see this kind of person, I will beat him up and call him perverted in front of everyone."


    Sakura scolded angrily, completely unaware that Kakashi''s state next to him was getting wrong.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "Kakashi-sensei, what''s the matter with you? Why is there something wrong with her state?" While Sakura was speaking, she suddenly wondered when she saw that Kakashi''s state was a little wrong.


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''m a little sick." Kakashi explained.


    "Don''t have kidney deficiency, right?" Naruto quickly said.


    Huh!


    The scene was silent, Sasuke and Sakura looked at Kakashi with strange eyes, the atmosphere looked a little strange, and a faint cold wind blew.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "Well, continue to introduce yourself. There will be a super difficult survival exercise tomorrow. If you fail, you will all have to go back to the ninja school for further studies. It will be difficult to become a ninja again."


    Kakashi stared at Naruto, deliberately showing a vicious expression.


    The main reason is that this Naruto is too irritating. He actually said that his kidneys are weak. He must scare Naruto and let Naruto know how serious the consequences of offending him are.


    just.


    Naruto smiled slightly after hearing this, and then deliberately showed off.


    "If I can''t be a ninja, then go to Hinata. She is a rich lady and she will raise me. She bought the food yesterday, which is good for me."


    "What?"


    Kakashi was speechless, feeling that what he had said to scare people was useless.


    The Naruto in front of him is more naughty than he thought. The key point is that what the other party said is really reasonable, but why is it so annoying?


    Depressed Kakashi decided to ignore Naruto, but continued to let Sasuke and Sakura introduce themselves.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    However, Naruto would miss the opportunity to earn experience points, so he spoke again.

 Chapter 20： Cant swallow hyuga

    ut.


    When Naruto was about to speak, he suddenly thought of the hard life of these years, especially the scene where he dragged his thin and thin body alone, trying to find food before he practiced chakra as a child.


    At that time.


    He once took the risk of heat stroke and faltered picking wild fruits and vegetables in the hot summer.


    He also wore thin clothes in the severe cold winter, looking for a shortage of stuff under the cold snow.


    And in the autumn of harvest, risking the risk of being attacked by wild beasts enter the forest, just to hoard more food for the winter.


    During that time, he didn''t have any requirements for food, as long as he was full. In many cases, being full was a happy thing.


    If he is sick, it will be even more troublesome. He can only fight hard by himself, even dragging his sick body to find food.


    At that time, he was full of hatred and disgust for this village, and vowed to kill some old guys in the future, and the grievances in his heart could be said to have accumulated to the extreme.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Hinata, there would be no concern from this silly girl from time to time.


    Naruto may no longer be in the current state, and may be like Gaara when he was a child, trapped in tyranny and hatred, after all, he is not that Naruto.


    right now.


    Although he maintained his mentality and himself, his heart was still full of resentment, which was one of the reasons why he was so bitter.


    And Kakashi in front of him, Naruto looked at his lazy appearance, watched his always paying attention to Sasuke''s posture, and suddenly spoke.


    "Kakashi, your name is so familiar, it seems to have heard it somewhere, have we seen it? You should be a very good Shinobu." Naruto asked deliberately.


    "Well, I do have a bit of fame, but we haven''t seen it before, otherwise I wouldn''t introduce myself here." Kakashi shrugged.


    "Yes, how could I ask such a silly question, hahaha."


    Naruto smiled and didn''t speak, but looked in the direction of Hinata''s family, because only Hinata would make him feel a little care.


    opposite.


    Kakashi glanced at Naruto inexplicably, and then continued: "Who should introduce himself next."


    "Me, me." Kozakura raised her hand happily and began to introduce herself.


    Ten minutes later.


    After everyone''s conversation was over, Kakashi stood up lazily.


    "Well, remember not to eat tomorrow morning, you will vomit."


    After Kakashi finished speaking, he disappeared with a swish, and the strength of the strong was undoubtedly revealed.


    "Sasuke, let''s go."


    Sakura looked at Sasuke for the first time, and invited him to leave with him.


    "Ok."


    Sasuke nodded and got up, then turned to look at Naruto who was still sitting there.


    "Naruto, how did you find Kakashi-sensei beforehand?" Sasuke asked suddenly.


    "That''s how I found out, why? Thought I was blind?" Naruto looked at Sasuke with a smile.


    "I do not know."


    Sasuke shook his head and wanted to ask about the bald head practice, but in the end he didn''t ask, but planned to confirm it in the next time.


    Tata Tower.


    Sasuke and Sakura left, heading for their respective homes, where only Naruto was still sitting quietly for a long time.


    "Naruto...."


    A sweet voice came from the side, with a hint of shyness and weakness, but it was particularly nice.


    Naruto turned his head and looked to the side, and a small and lovely figure came into view. This figure was not someone else, but Hinata with her sister''s head.


    Naruto had already discovered that Hinata came from a distance. After all, his perception was not a decoration, but he needed to think carefully about Konoha''s attitude.


    "Hinata, come and sit next to me." Naruto pointed to his side.


    "Ok."


    Little Hinata cleverly came to Naruto and sat down, holding her white hand and said, "Naruto, why didn''t you go home?"


    "Actually, it''s the same whether I go home or not. Anyway, there is no one at home." Naruto shook his head and replied.


    "Naruto..."


    Hinata was slightly stunned when she heard this, her little face was tangled in trying to comfort Naruto, but he couldn''t comfort others, and finally pinched Naruto''s clothes silly.


    Naruto could easily catch such a cute look. He said warmly in his heart: "If Hinata accompanies me back, I would be happy to go home."


    "Ah, that..."


    The sensitive Hinata heard the slight difference in the words, her face flushed instantly, and she even wanted to faint shyly, but she still mustered the courage.


    "Ok...Okay."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Listening to Hinata''s soft and waxy voice, the smile on Naruto''s face became softer.


    "I''m leaving Hinata, I''m making a big meal for you today. What do you want to eat?"


    "Red...Broiled pork in brown sauce." Hinda said embarrassedly.


    "Broiled pork? Good."


    Naruto has always felt that girls prefer vegetarian food, but Hinata actually likes braised pork so much. The point was just yesterday. He thought Hina would choose something else, but he didn''t expect it to be braised pork.


    But it¡¯s okay. The braised pork is very simple to make. If Hinata likes to eat it, just cook some for her.


    After the two said, they walked home together.


    When they passed by the store, Hinata bought a lot of ingredients, and the amount of meat was exactly twice that of yesterday.


    Seeing Hinata walking out of the shop with a lot of ingredients in both hands, Naruto also felt a little speechless, but he didn''t say anything, but reached out to pick up the ingredients.


    "Naruto, let''s carry it together, it''s heavy."


    Hinata was worried that Naruto was too tired to carry it. She didn''t want Naruto to work hard, so she wanted to mention it together.


    "It''s okay, give it to me."


    Naruto took the bag of ingredients in one hand and carried it in his left hand with ease, without any effort.


    "Naruto, you are so powerful."


    Hinata was slightly surprised when she saw this scene. The bag of ingredients was carried very heavily. She needed two hands to carry it hard, but she didn''t expect Naruto to be able to lift it with one hand.


    This kind of power is much larger than her, and the key Naruto''s figure seems to be a little stronger than before, and there is no special place, which surprised Hinata.


    "Did you forget that I beat Sasuke by breaking my wrist?" Naruto smiled.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot this." Hinata scratched his head foolishly, feeling that he was stupid when he was next to Naruto.


    "Go, let you eat enough today."


    "Well, eat enough."


    Hinata licked his lips, revealing his nature as a snack food, as if he was really ready to eat enough.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    the other side.


    The resident of the Hyuga family, the restaurant of the patriarch''s house.


    Hyuga and Hikaru are sitting together for a meal, but Hikaru happily eats, but Hina is always a little bit unable to eat.


    "Father, why don''t you eat it?" Kahuo looked at Hyuga Hizu strangely.


    "I have no appetite, some don''t want to eat." Hyuga Hizu shook his head.


    "Isn''t this your favorite to eat? How can you lose your appetite?" Hua Huo asked while tilting his head while tasting the delicious food.


    "You will know from now on. As for why your sister is not coming back, I obviously gave her a lot of money and asked her to come back early." Hyuga Nizu said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Huh? What do you do for your sister?" Huahuo asked blankly.


    "You will know from now on, you should eat first, eat more, and be full."


    "what?"


    Huahuo looked at his father with a weird look, and felt that today''s father seemed a bit abnormal.


    However, if her father didn''t eat these delicacies, then she would eat a full meal, anyway her father allowed it, so she started to feast on it.

 Chapter 21： Pitted firework

    the other side.


    Hinata had a nice lunch at Naruto''s house, and then happily left with two boxes of food.


    One of these boxes is braised pork, and the other is grilled chicken wings. They are all very delicious and delicious, which makes her appetite.


    Hinata returned home with these good things, just in time to see his father and sister staying at the dinner table and chatting.


    "Hinata, you are finally back, have you brought back the braised pork?" Hyuga Hizu hurriedly asked.


    "Brought it back. Naruto heard that you like to eat braised pork, so I brought a little more, and also brought a box of grilled chicken wings, which is very delicious."


    Hinata said, opening the two dishes on the dining table, and the fragrant smell filled the room in an instant, which also attracted the attention of the fireworks.


    "It smells good, I will taste it first."


    Hyuga was hungry for a long time, so I picked up the grilled chicken wings and tasted it. It didn''t matter that I couldn''t stop eating.


    next to.


    Satiated fireworks seeing this scene, there is always a feeling of being pitted, but she rarely eats meat, so she doubts: "Is it so delicious?"


    "You will know if you taste it." Hinata smiled and gestured.


    "Then I will try it."


    Huahuo didn''t take it seriously, but slowly put a piece of braised pork into her mouth.


    It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t matter what she eats. She, who didn¡¯t take it seriously, instantly shined, and then said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, it¡¯s so special. It¡¯s a taste I¡¯ve never eaten before.¡±


    Hua Huo quickly ate the braised pork as he spoke, then looked at the roasted chicken wings, with deep anticipation, Hua Huo picked up a piece of it and tasted it. The green and tender grilled chicken wings instantly conquered her.


    "It''s really delicious, sister, you just said that these are all from Naruto. Did he make it?" Hua Huo asked curiously.


    "Of course, he can cook, in addition to these there are many delicious." Hinata explained with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, this Naruto is really amazing. I must meet him when I have a chance. Well, eat now."


    Hua Huo saw that her father was eating there, she had eaten a lot in this moment. She was worried that she would not be able to eat it, so she hurried to join the ranks of food.


    It''s a pity that I was too full before, and now she can''t eat after eating for a while, the depressed fireworks can only stare at her father.


    "Father, why did you encourage me to eat so much before? Are you afraid that I will eat these delicacies?"


    "I''m just worried that you won''t have enough to eat. If you want to eat these delicacies, just eat, I won''t stop." Hyuga Nizu said, and started eating again.


    "I..."


    Huahuo is depressed, she has eaten early now, no matter where she can eat, she can only look at the delicacies angrily, and look at Hinata instead.


    "Sister, tell me about Naruto. Why is he cooking so delicious?"


    "I''ll tell you later, I have something to tell my father."


    Hinata suddenly remembered the task Naruto had given, then looked at Hyuga Nizu, "Father, Naruto wants you to help you get some heavy-duty training equipment."


    "Heavy-bearing training equipment? This is simple, I will arrange it later." Hyuga Hizu nodded without hesitation.


    "By the way, find a few more ninjutsu scrolls that can increase gravity." Hinata said again.


    "Tu Dun''s ninjutsu scroll? This is a bit difficult."


    Hyuga Hesitated, ninjutsu is not easy to handle, and most of the gravity-type soil escapes belong to the soil country, which is more difficult.


    "Father try his best, Naruto is my best friend, and there are delicious food." Hinata said with help.


    "This..."


    Hyuga Rizu thought of the information from today''s investigation, the change in Konoha''s high-level attitude towards Naruto, and the food in front of him, he was silent for two seconds and said: "Okay, I will try my best."


    "Come on."


    After getting her father''s promise, Hinata finally let go. This is the first time Naruto has asked her for help, saying that he should help Naruto as much as possible, otherwise I am too sorry for Naruto''s contribution.


    Hinata, who was in a good mood, went to the living room with the fireworks, and then got together and started whispering about Naruto.


    the other side.


    Naruto''s home.


    Several shadow avatars were busy in the room, some painting, some carving, and some learning various skills and knowledge.


    Naruto sat cross-legged, checking his data panel.


    There are not many people in contact today, just a few people, but because they are all important people, he has gained more than one hundred experience points.


    So many experience points are enough for him to exchange ten drops of Saiyan blood, and he now has 90 drops of Saiyan blood, only 10 drops from 100 drops.


    At this moment, Naruto is full of expectations, because he has always felt that when the Saiyan blood reaches 100 drops, there will be unknown gains.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto consumed all the experience points and began to exchange Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful and 10 drops of Saiyan blood will be obtained. ¡¿


    The warm current flows in the body, all the blood is boiling at this moment, cheering, jumping for joy, and welcoming the new life.


    At this moment, he seemed to have transformed, his hair turned black to a large area, at the same time, the edges and corners of his face became more distinct, and his muscles became stronger and stronger, full of explosive feeling.


    Feeling the explosive power in his body, Naruto spread out his hands and said in surprise: "It''s such a strong power, this is a leap forward."


    Naruto murmured. Originally, his strength was very strong, but after this transformation, it has increased several times.


    Of course, his perception power has also been greatly improved, and the original perception range has suddenly increased several times.


    He still needs to test the specific range of perception, but he knows that this perception is absolutely super powerful.


    ¡¾Ding! Saiyan blood is condensed into blood, now 10% Saiyan blood]


    ¡¾Ding! Promoted from pseudo Saiyan to mixed Saiyan. ¡¿


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 10%


    Abilities: Enhanced clone technique, multiple shadow clone technique, three body technique, kunai throwing proficiency, chakra manipulation proficiency...


    Experience value: 9


    ........


    "10% Saiyan blood? One tenth?" Naruto murmured, thinking of Xiaofang in Dragon Ball anime.


    This girl is also a mixed-race Saiyan, and the bloodline concentration is not too high, about a quarter, but she is very talented, and her combat effectiveness is equally good. She even has no tail at birth, but she can''t be super.


    Naruto clearly knows that Saiyans are different, and their bloodlines are also divided into different levels.


    For example, when Monkey King became a giant ape, he would lose his mind, but Vegeta became a giant ape but could maintain his wisdom. If Monkey King was not lucky to come to the earth, he would not have achieved what he has now.


    Therefore, different blood vessels bring different gains.


    Naruto has always felt that his Saiyan blood is a bit extraordinary, especially the ever-increasing perception, which is more convenient than Kagura''s heart.


    He faintly felt that his 10% Saiyan bloodline might be stronger than that of Monkey King and could bring him great help.


    "Try it."


    Naruto closed his eyes and prepared to try, but he just closed it and opened it suddenly, with surprise in his eyes.

 Chapter 22： Mixed Saiyan (first more)

    Because he felt a mysterious energy, although this energy was very similar to Chakra, it was more domineering and more aggressive.


    The moment Naruto felt the energy, he immediately thought of the "qi" in Dragon Ball, of the turtle style qigong, of the qi bomb, and of the qigong wave.


    These abilities are all kinds of moves condensed by qi. Needless to say, tortoise style qigong, let''s talk about qi bombs.


    The gas bomb is to condense the gas into a spherical shape, and then release it to produce an explosion, which is quite powerful.


    In addition, the aerobomb is very flexible. It can be single shot, single burst or double burst, which is very versatile.


    In the later period, Monkey King and Vegeta seldom used those fancy moves, and the most commonly used were turtle qigong and qi bombs.


    It can be said that these two abilities run through the entire Dragon Ball plot and are quite useful abilities.


    And now, Naruto had a faint feeling that he could condense a gas bomb.


    With deep anticipation, Naruto raised his right hand and began to try to condense the "qi" into a gas bomb little by little.


    Domineering Qi circulated in his body, Naruto closed his eyes and slowly mobilized the Qi to gather in his hands. He originally thought it would take an hour or two to succeed, but he didn''t expect...


    He just tried to condense these qi a little bit, and instantly a white gas bomb appeared in his palm, a gas bomb with bursting power.


    "Is it successful? It''s so simple, faster than I thought."


    "Moreover, the cohesion of this air bomb is very high and pure. Unfortunately, my blood is only 10%. There is too little Qi in my body. I need to practice and increase my blood."


    Naruto carefully probed the bursting energy contained in the gas bomb, and a thick surprise appeared in his heart. The formation of this gas bomb indicated that his path was correct and proved that he had taken a big step forward.


    Through this, he can develop many abilities, such as air dance, high-speed flying, and even teleportation.


    "It would be great if you could learn to move instantaneously. That kind of ability can run rampant even in the universe."


    Naruto whispered to himself, looking forward to using teleported images in the future.


    However, the most important thing now is the power of experimental qi bombs, and the tortoise style qigong has to be developed. After all, the qi bombs are condensed, and the tortoise style qigong will naturally not be far.


    With a hint of anticipation, Naruto came to the mirror and prepared to leave, but his large black hair in the mirror attracted his attention.


    "The black hair is getting more and more, and it is strong and resilient."


    Naruto stroked his hair, and found that the hair seemed to be set. No matter how he fiddled with his hair, he would quickly return to the original shape.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s great, I really look forward to the scene after it turns completely black, forget it, go out to practice."


    Naruto didn''t stay too much, but quickly walked out of the house after finishing the outfit and headed towards the inaccessible forest.


    This journey lasted for several hours, and when it was evening, he walked home with a smile.


    At the door of Naruto''s house.


    The cute and cute little Hinata hugged her knees and leaned quietly at the door, waiting for Naruto''s return.


    There was a big bag on the left side of her body. There were a lot of ingredients in the bag, and some milk and breakfast cakes, all specially prepared for Naruto.


    After eating two meals at Naruto¡¯s place, Hinata found that Naruto¡¯s life was worse than expected, and there were a lot of essential nutrients missing from the food.


    In order to let Naruto grow better, she went to the store to buy a lot of supplies, and then put a big bag of things to hard work.


    Unfortunately, after coming here, she discovered that Naruto was not at home.


    "Where did Naruto go?" Hinata looked around, sighed helplessly, and continued to wait with her knees.


    just.


    After turning her head, she suddenly felt a breeze rippling next to her. She turned her head strangely and found that Naruto didn''t know when she was standing next to her.


    "Naruto, you''re finally back, eh? I didn''t see you just now." Hinata scratched his head in a daze.


    "These are not important."


    Naruto smiled and looked at the big bag next to him, "There are so many things, why do you buy so many?"


    "This... I just want to eat more of the delicacies you make." Hin Tian Ruannuo said.


    "is it?"


    When Naruto saw the milk and breakfast cakes in the big bag, and knew that Hinata was preparing breakfast for himself, a warm current flowed through his heart.


    Instinctive Naruto raised his right hand, patted Hinata''s head and said, "Thank you Hinata, I will make you more delicious food today."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he opened the door and lifted the big bag on the ground to enter the house, leaving only Hinata little blushing blushing motionless.


    quite a while.


    Hinata lifted his white bare hands to mold his head, and walked into Naruto''s house shyly.


    "Hinata, sit for a while. I went to practice just now. I was sweating all over and I had to take a bath."


    "OK, all right."


    ...


    Wow!


    The sound of taking a bath came from the bathroom. Hinata did not rest, but started to pick vegetables.


    In the busy, Hinata saw the clothes Naruto left outside. The color of the clothes changed a little. It was obviously washed and worn, and washed and worn. It looked very old.


    Seeing that there was something uncomfortable in Hinata''s heart, she picked up Naruto''s clothes and looked at the size carefully, and secretly noted the size of the clothes, before she continued to pick up vegetables.


    A few minutes later.


    After washing the dishes, Hinata was about to wipe her hands. When she heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, she turned her head and saw Naruto walking out wearing big pants.


    In an instant, that strong physique, well-proportioned muscles, and streamlined figure came into her eyes.


    Especially the lumpy chest muscles and abdominal muscles seem to give her a strong and powerful feeling.


    Such a visual impact made Hinata stunned in place like a goose.


    She had always thought that Naruto''s body was very thin, but she realized that Naruto''s body was several times stronger than her peers when she saw Naruto''s body.


    Even the body is much better than most people. With such a good body, the red glow gradually appeared on Hinata''s cheeks, and he even lowered his head embarrassedly.


    No way, she has a shy personality. She wanted to faint when she was close to Naruto. Now that she didn''t faint in Naruto''s chest, she was already very brave.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Huh? You have already picked the vegetables." Naruto said when he came to Hinata and saw the kitchen scene.


    "Yes, it is."


    Hinata still lowered her head, and stammered in reply. She was even more dizzy when the two stood so close.


    "Do you want to learn how to cook with me?" Naruto thought that the two would definitely be together in the future. In this case, Hinata would definitely cook the food, so he asked.


    "Think...think." Hinda''s voice was still soft and soft, small and unclear.


    "I''m optimistic. I will teach you to fry fish-flavored eggplant first. This is very simple. Just choose the right ingredients."


    Naruto talked and started busy in the kitchen, explaining in detail while doing it. After the fish-flavored eggplant was fried, Naruto turned to ask Hinata, "Have you learned it?"


    "Learn...learned." Hinata nodded shamefully, looking a little at a loss.


    Looking at Hinata''s timid appearance, Naruto raised his eyebrows and said, "What is the name of this dish?"


    Hinata: "Broiled pork in brown sauce."


    Naruto:"......"

 Chapter 23： Kakashi Lack of Blue

    "Okay... it doesn''t seem to be braised pork." Hina Tian said weakly when he saw the cooked dishes, and his voice was particularly nice.


    "This is called Yuxiang Eggplant, do you want to learn it next?" Naruto admonished.


    "Yeah, I see." Hinata nodded obediently, and her little face became serious.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "The second meal is sweet and sour pork loin. Look carefully."


    Naruto started teaching again, and every step was very detailed, and he did not forget to let Hinata help participate.


    The effect of this kind of teaching is still good, Hinata has clearly improved, and she learned more in the following process.


    Naruto is very happy to see her progress. Following this progress for a period of time, Hinata will definitely become a qualified little cook.


    But one thing Naruto cares about is that the experience **** around Hinata are getting smaller and smaller, and they will disappear after a short while, and only part of it can be recovered when the new plot comes.


    Fortunately, I will participate in the survival exercise tomorrow, and I will continue to gain experience points from Kakashi.


    After figuring this out, Naruto was no longer worried, but fell into a happy dinner with Hinata.


    ....


    The next day, the survival exercise site.


    When the sun didn''t rise and the sky was still dark, Sasuke and Sakura rushed over early and stood on the grass and waited silently.


    "Strange, why isn''t Naruto here yet? You won''t oversleep, right?" Sakura looked around.


    "do not know."


    Sasuke shook his head. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he waited for Teacher Kakashi to show up and wanted to pass the survival exercise as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, they waited from the dark weather until early morning, and then when it was almost 10 o''clock, their teacher Kakashi did not show up.


    This makes Sakura and Sasuke very dissatisfied, especially when they think of Naruto sleeping at home, they are even more unbalanced.


    "It''s really hateful. The survival exercise was good, but neither of them came, especially Naruto. They must have been sleeping." Sakura said angrily.


    "Keep waiting." Sasuke replied, putting his hands in his pockets like a cool gesture.


    the other side.


    A hundred meters away from the survival exercise site, Kakashi was walking leisurely, walking forward with two bells.


    "The three little ghosts must be annoying to wait, just to exercise their patience, and the kid Naruto must be impatient to wait. This time he was just cured, and he said that I had kidney deficiency."


    Kakashi murmured lazily, feeling that his way of dealing with the three imps was very good, just to frustrate the three imps.


    "It''s almost time, now it''s just right in the past, just make an excuse by the way."


    After Kakashi finished speaking, he quickly rushed to the survival exercise site, and his ultra-fast movement speed made him reach his destination in a very short time.


    "Kakashi-sensei, why did you come so late?" Sakura said dissatisfied.


    "Aha, I met a cat on the road, eh? Where''s Naruto?"


    Kakashi was making excuses, but when he saw Sasuke and Sakura alone, he was depressed.


    Originally thinking of using Naruto as the target of remediation, Naruto did not appear, which is really speechless.


    "Naruto has never been here, she must have been sleeping at home." Sakura reported in a small report.


    "Sleep? This kid didn''t arrive on time and must be punished." Kakashi frowned.


    "No, I''m here."


    A faint voice suddenly came, and Naruto''s figure jumped from a certain tree and walked toward the exercise center.


    "what?"


    Kakashi looked at the direction Naruto was walking for a moment, because he passed by there when he came, but why didn''t he find Naruto?


    Now Kakashi got serious, feeling something was wrong, but he thought about it and shook his head.


    Because Ming has just graduated from the ninja school, he can''t have any special hidden abilities. The most likely thing is that the opponent has just arrived.


    "Since it''s here, then start survival exercises, let me talk about the rules."


    Kakashi took out two bells to start the narration rules, and talked a lot.


    "Okay, this is probably the case. If you get the bell before 12 o''clock, you will pass, otherwise it will be a failure. Remember that there are only two bells, and one of them can''t eat box lunch."


    Kakashi pointed to the box lunch not far away from the stele and said lightly.


    "it is good!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Three breaking sounds flashed past, and Sasuke, Sakura, and Naruto left to take shelter.


    Kakashi remained motionless in the same place. After a while, he felt that time was almost up and turned his head.


    "The basis of the so-called ninja is to hide aura. I don''t know how these three little ghosts are doing?" Kakashi finished talking carefully, and quickly found Sasuke and Sakura.


    "Yes, everyone is hiding well, eh? Where is Naruto?"


    Kakashi looked carefully, and it took him nearly a minute to find Naruto''s figure, which surprised him.


    "Where is this kid? Why can''t I find anyone?"


    Kakashi was puzzled, and couldn''t figure out where Naruto was hiding. In the end, he could only focus on Sasuke and Sakura, and was ready to defeat these two little ghosts.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Kuwu quickly flashed past, flashing around Kakashi, but he easily avoided and rushed to Sasuke''s position very quickly.


    Dangdang!


    The battle continued, but in the face of Kakashi''s powerful strength, Sakura and Sasuke were doomed to fail.


    but.


    When Kakashi stunned Sasuke and Sakura, he frowned and looked around, because Naruto''s figure had not appeared, which made Kakashi puzzled and wondered what Naruto was doing.


    Kakashi, who couldn''t figure out the reason, quickly entered the jungle, constantly searching around the location of the exercise, and soon found a hidden figure in a cave a few hundred meters away.


    "Got you."


    Kakashi smiled slightly, rushed to the cave quickly, and reached easily with a super fast moving speed.


    "Come out, Naruto, you are the only one left. Avoidance is meaningless."


    "is it?"


    A faint voice came from the cave, and then a large group of Naruto came out of the cave, looking at Kakashi indifferently.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones?"


    Kakashi was taken aback when he saw this, and then said again: "It''s useless, no matter how much cannon fodder comes, it''s useless."


    "is it?!"


    Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng.


    Densely dense shadow clones appeared from the cave, while a large number of shadow clones came from a distant forest, looking at Kakashi with a smile.


    Seeing such a large-scale shadow clone, Kakashi''s complexion also became solemn, and then said: "It''s interesting, but it''s not enough."


    "Then try it, go on, beat him!"


    what!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The shadow avatars all over the mountains rushed towards Kakashi, fought fiercely with Kakashi in front of the cave, and started a frantic battle around him.


    And the exercise site a few hundred meters away, beside the stone monument.


    Naruto''s body was eating a boxed lunch, looking at Kakashi''s direction leisurely.


    "Kakashi, you have to come on, the game has just begun."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he quickly ate up the two lunches, then stretched his waist and leaned on the stone tablet to wait, waiting for the end of the battle on Kakashi''s side.


    After waiting for five minutes, Naruto sat up again.


    "It looks like there are a lot of shadow clones, he won''t really hold Kakashi, he''s an elite, by the way, he lacks blues, so much less than me."

 Chapter 24： Two pillars

    Naruto suddenly thought of Kakashi''s biggest weakness. If Kakashi''s Chakra reached his own level, his combat effectiveness would definitely increase rapidly.


    It''s not as careful as it is now, but Kakashi can play the reputation of replicating the ninja in the ninja world without blue, which is quite powerful.


    This is not.


    Facing so many shadow avatar attacks, Kakashi only fought for a while, and under the lock of the shadow avatars, he easily hid on a certain big tree by using a substitute technique.


    "As expected of Kakashi."


    Naruto sat on the stone tablet, discovered this scene through perception, got up and went to the area where Kakashi was.


    Near the cave.


    On a big tree.


    Seeing the chaotic shadow avatars below, Kakashi decided to watch the play, watching the shadow avatars looking everywhere.


    He even took out the intimate heaven leisurely and prepared to watch, but half of the time, he suddenly remembered the explanation of "kidney deficiency", and he let it go back depressed.


    "Naruto''s shadow clone is really powerful. Such a chakra volume is really enviable. Unfortunately, facing me, you are still a bit close. The battle is not only dependent on the chakra volume."


    Kakashi murmured to himself. After fighting against the shadow clone for five minutes, he didn''t find the Naruto body, so he planned to wait until the shadow clone was lifted.


    After all, with Naruto''s age supporting so many shadow clones, it must not last long.


    And during this time, he only needs to avoid waiting, these shadow clones will definitely not find themselves.


    This is also the reason why he sits comfortably on the tree and prepares to watch the show.


    just.


    He just watched for a while, and an accident happened.


    "Where is he!"


    A shout came from the shadow avatars, followed by these shadow avatars, while looking at the location of Kakashi, this unexpected scene blinded Kakashi.


    "How come? I obviously hide it well."


    Kakashi was puzzled, and didn''t want to waste Chakra dealing with these shadow clones, so he banged and disappeared again.


    "It''s nice to hide here."


    In the dark cave, Kakashi hides in the corner and waits, preparing to wait for Naruto to release the shadow clone before going out to clean up Naruto.


    "In the cave."


    "Go!"


    Teng Teng Teng!


    A large number of shadow clones rushed into the cave and punched Kakashi''s head without saying a word, without any polite meaning.


    "Damn, what''s going on? How did you find me?"


    Kakashi looked solemn, knowing that there was no point in hiding, so he was ready to go to war.


    "Chakra can''t be used indiscriminately, but physical skills are enough to deal with these weak shadow clones."


    Kakashi twisted his head and slammed into countless shadow clones.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The white mist was filled, and Kakashi''s figure kept flashing like a great light.


    The powerful strength is fully displayed at this moment, and under his attack, the shadow clones are quickly dissipating.


    Only with the battle, he found that the fighting skills of these shadow clones were not as weak as he thought.


    On the contrary, the fighting skills of the shadow clone are quite good, and there are many points of merit.


    Even sometimes, the fighting skills that the shadow clone occasionally uses, even he is slightly surprised.


    "It seems that Naruto has also put a lot of effort in physical skills, but there are some advantages, but it is still not enough for me."


    Kakashi secretly analyzes while fighting, while searching for Naruto''s hidden body.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    At the outermost part of countless shadow clones, Naruto quietly listened to the increase in experience value while absorbing the combat knowledge feedback from the shadow clones.


    With so many battles of shadow clones, each return brings a battle experience, even if the battle time of shadow clones is short, but the small mosquito is meat.


    What''s more, with such a scary shadow clone, the amount of knowledge they add up is already quite powerful.


    "The feeling of this kind of harvest is really good. Experience points and combat skills are all very good gains. If this is the case, let''s have another wave. Anyway, there are enough chakras."


    Naruto felt the huge chakra inside, and raised his hands to seal again.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The dense shadow clones reappeared, rushing towards Kakashi with stronger combat effectiveness.


    ....


    Kakashi was still fighting, using powerful combat methods to eliminate many shadow clones, but over time, he found that these shadow clones became more and more difficult to deal with.


    Obviously it was not difficult to deal with before, but after a while, these shadow clones turned out to be a lot stronger, which made Kakashi extremely depressed.


    "It looks like you need to use ninjutsu."


    Kakashi''s figure flashed to the top of the cave, and his hands suddenly sealed.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Turbulence!"


    The water flow like a waterfall rushed towards the shadow clone, covering a large area in an instant.


    But Naruto in the shadow avatar crowd showed a gleam in his eyes. He was waiting for this time, as long as he shot at this moment, then...


    "Ok?"


    Naruto suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. He sensed that an unknown person was approaching, and the other party did not know why he came here.


    "Forget it, next time." Naruto did not continue, but turned and walked towards home.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Naruto''s figure moved quickly, and when he passed the survival exercise site, he just saw Sasuke and Sakura waking up from a coma.


    "Where have you been, Naruto? Just now Sasuke fought with the teacher, and it took ten seconds before he failed. It was so handsome, and I was instantly defeated by the teacher."


    Sakura said, looking at Sasuke with a nympholy gaze.


    "Not bad, Erzhuzi has improved." Naruto teased.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Naruto, don''t call me Erzhu." Sasuke gave Naruto a dissatisfied look.


    "Yes, Naruto, Sasuke''s performance is quite eye-catching, much better than the two of us, but you can''t say that about him." Kozakura helped.


    "Ten seconds is very eye-catching?" Naruto thought of the shadow clone who was still fighting Kakashi, and said strangely.


    "Of course, the teacher is a powerful upper ninja, who can fight with the teacher for ten seconds, few ninja can do it." Sakura explained triumphantly.


    "Whatever you think, I''m home." Naruto shrugged and walked lazily towards the house.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Don''t go, we haven''t passed the trial exercise yet." Sakura hurriedly said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pass Kakashi." Naruto waved his hand and left without looking back.


    In the same place, only Sasuke and Sakura were puzzled, they couldn''t figure out why Naruto had left.


    "Will Naruto give up? He hasn''t come out to fight just now. Is it because of Mr. Kakashi?" Sakura asked.


    "Probably not, he has a lot of power." Sasuke thought of breaking his wrist.


    "What''s the use of great strength? You have to be able to fight."


    "That... forget it, wait until the teacher comes back."


    "it is good."


    Sasuke and Sakura waited silently, and a few minutes later, a slightly embarrassed figure came quickly.


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi appeared in front of Sasuke and Sakura, looking around with dust on his clothes.


    "Teacher, why are you all covered in dust? Did something happen?" Sakura asked in confusion.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some dust."


    Kakashi explained a little bored, and then said: "By the way, have you seen Naruto."


    "Naruto? He went home, maybe he felt that he was weak and gave up." Sakura said.


    "I gave up because of poor strength? Impossible, this kid is strong. He just used the shadow clone to fight with me for ten minutes." Kakashi said depressed.


    "Ten minutes? Naruto''s shadow clone fought you for ten minutes? It''s impossible, right?" Sasuke couldn''t believe it.


    "Why is it impossible? His technique of multiple shadow clones is very powerful, and his shadow clones are everywhere in the mountains, and he can''t find where his body is." Kakashi let out a muddy breath.


    "The shadow clone over the mountains and plains, this..."


    Sasuke was a little embarrassed when he heard this. He was clearly the chief student and he was the best, but he could only hold on for ten seconds, while Naruto could hold on for ten minutes. The gap was too big.


    When he heard Sakura''s praise before, he still felt quite comfortable, but now thinking about it, he felt a special irony, and even felt a burning pain on his face.


    No way, this sentence for ten minutes is too shocking.

 Chapter 25： Turtle Qigong

    next to.


    Sakura was also a little confused, and she didn''t expect Naruto to be able to do this level, but she likes Sasuke, so she helped to say, "Maybe Naruto is just lucky."


    "Good luck?" Sasuke hurriedly looked at Kakashi when he heard this, with a trace of anticipation in his heart, hoping it was really luck.


    After all, Naruto used to be the tail of a crane, and he was the chief student. It was very uncomfortable to be overtaken by the tail of the crane.


    So when Sakura said it was luck, Sasuke felt a trace of luck again.


    It''s just that ideals are plump and reality is skinny.


    Kakashi shook his head without hesitation to retort.


    "No, Naruto did it. In order to find his body, I spent ten minutes. The key is not to find him."


    "This..."


    Sasuke was stunned when he heard this, the hope that had originally risen was instantly extinguished, and his heart suddenly felt cold.


    The instinctive Sasuke looked at Sakura again, wanting to see if Sakura could bring hope again, but Sakura was also silent, and could no longer say anything to refute.


    Seeing this, Sasuke''s fist was clenched tightly, knowing that Naruto was indeed overtaken this time, and while feeling uncomfortable, he secretly swore.


    I vowed to become stronger in the future and must not be overtaken by Naruto''s crane tail.


    "Don''t lose yourself. Although Naruto is very good, you are not bad. When you grow up, you will be stronger." Kakashi comforted.


    "Really, Mr. Kakashi?" Sasuke hurriedly asked.


    "Of course, you are Uchiha. You have a strong blood. The future achievements are limitless. Don''t think about the unhappy ones anymore. I invite you to eat delicious box lunches."


    "Yeah, thank you Mrs. Kakashi, we happened to have no meal and we were hungry early." Sasuke said happily.


    The three said, walking towards the position of the stele, and Kakashi said again.


    "These two box lunches were specially bought in the big restaurant. They are very delicious. You two have taken it orally, but Naruto can''t eat it anymore. He definitely made a wrong decision to leave early."


    Kakashi said with a smile, and Sasuke and Sakura were happier.


    However, when they came to the stele, their faces turned green when they looked at the two empty lunch boxes.


    "Naruto!!!"


    ...


    the other side.


    Naruto was heading towards Xiaoshishan in the northeast. He found out that it was still early when he planned to go home, so he decided to experiment with Qibang and Guipai Qigong. He was full and not hungry anyway.


    A few minutes later, Naruto stepped to Xiaoshishan.


    The small rock mountain is close to the forest, it is inaccessible to people, and there are many trees, and it has good concealment. It is perfect for practicing here.


    Of course, the necessary exploration is still to be done.


    Naruto carefully sensed the surrounding area. After seeing that there was no one, he mobilized the "qi" in his body and began to practice.


    Silently raised his hands, two white gas bullets condensed in the palm of his palm, exuding a faint white light and also containing strong energy.


    Looking at the air bullet with pure power in the palm of his hand, Naruto did not hesitate and directly released the air bullet at the big tree ten meters away.


    Boom!


    Two explosions sounded, followed by the sound of trees falling to the ground. Naruto looked at the big tree that had been blown into two sections, and looked at the smoke and dust that emerged around him, nodding in satisfaction.


    This ability is much stronger than the spiral pill. In addition to being more powerful, it can be released continuously and remotely.


    It can be said that this gas bomb has a very effective role in cleaning cannon fodder.


    "carry on."


    Naruto didn''t stop practicing, but quickly condensed the gas bombs, pushing them continuously with his left and right hands, releasing a series of gas bombs.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Continuous explosions sounded, and the large forest area was blown out of countless large pits under the attack of gas bombs, and even countless large trees were shattered into ruins.


    A few minutes later.


    Looking at the messy woods, Naruto nodded in satisfaction, "It''s really a good ability, the next step is tortoise school qigong."


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Xiaoshishan. The stones of this Xiaoshishan are very strong, which is very suitable for using stronger turtle Qigong.


    Without hesitation, Naruto squatted slightly with his legs, leaned forward, and performed the tortoise-style qigong starting pose with both hands. At the same time, he mobilized the movement of Qi in his body, and finally pushed forward suddenly.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise reverberating, and at the same time countless stones shattered and flew to all directions with the bombardment. At the location where Xiaoshishan was attacked by the tortoise school qigong, a stone pit almost two meters deep appeared.


    Naruto retracted his hands, looked at the two-meter deep stone pit, and smiled slightly.


    "Yes, not bad. I only developed Guipai Qigong yesterday, and today I can penetrate the stone mountain to a depth of two meters. My progress is faster than I thought."


    Naruto likes this kind of progress, because he can judge his own strength through this comment.


    Like Dragon Ball, after Sun Wukong saw the tortoise style qigong, he broke a car when he used it, and he was able to pierce a stone mountain two meters deep.


    This is a good estimate that his Guipai Qigong is stronger than that of Monkey King at the time. It is necessary to know that he condensed blood into blood veins yesterday, and he has improved so much today, which proves that his blood veins are really strong.


    "Is my bloodline a powerful bloodline like Broly?"


    Naruto murmured a little excitedly, if it was such a bloodline, then his future achievements could not be imagined.


    I remember that when watching Dragon Ball in his previous life, Broly used to stand alone against the two Super Lan Saiyans, Monkey King and Vegeta.


    Later, after the two escaped, Broly beat the Universe King Frieza again, even if Frieza turned into a golden form, he was beaten back to the original.


    The scene of the battle at that time can be said to be very shocking. This is because Broly did not fully control his power. If he completely mastered his power, then his combat effectiveness would be unimaginable.


    "I don''t know if my bloodline is a similar bloodline? One tenth is still too few, and more experience points must be gained. Of course, the necessary practice is still necessary. Some moves must be developed, such as the dance of air."


    Naruto thought for a while and decided to focus on gaining experience points and practicing supplementary skills. Only in this way can he improve himself.


    "Let¡¯s practice physique today and see how much benefit an afternoon¡¯s practice can bring to me. Only in this way can I better judge my own situation."


    Just do it when he thinks of it, Naruto turned around and came to a big rock, mobilizing the whole body''s strength, carrying the big rock to start physical training.


    This big rock was very heavy and it was very difficult to carry, but Naruto still chose to lift it without hesitation, and then walked forward with difficulty.


    As a mixed Saiyan, even if the blood in his body is only one tenth, it is not comparable to ordinary people. He believes that as long as he is willing to give, he will definitely improve.


    Silently carrying the big stone forward, the sweat on his forehead began to drip down his cheeks, soaking his clothes, but he didn''t care at all, instead he still practiced hard.


    And this practice is a whole afternoon.


    As the sun sets, the sky is full of red clouds.


    Naruto who was practicing suddenly felt that someone was coming from afar.


    He quickly threw away the big stone, used the gas bomb to destroy the area, and when he could not detect the slightest trace, he quickly dodges and leaves.


    five minutes later.


    The four figures walked graciously. These four people are not others, but the Pig Ludie and their teacher Asma.


    "Teacher Asma, where are you taking us?" Ino asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to Xiaoshishan, you should have heard of it." Asma smiled.


    "I have heard that the stones here are said to be very hard. Unfortunately, after inspection, it was found that Koishi Mountain has no development value." Nara Shikamaru said calmly.


    "Yes, although Xiaoshishan has no development value, you can practice here and use the stones to test your strength."


    "Like I often use these stones to test myself, my Chakra ninja knife can easily leave marks on the stone, and even penetrate the stone 10 cm deep." Asma proudly said.


    "It turned out to be so, but our strength is too weak, I''m afraid we can''t leave such a deep mark." Nara Shikamaru helplessly shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter, your strength is too weak. It is impossible to leave such a deep trace in a short time. Just work hard. Teacher, I also worked hard for a long time to reach this level." Asma comforted.


    "Okay, we will work hard." Zhuludie nodded firmly.


    The four people finished speaking and continued to walk towards Xiaoshishan, and soon they came near Xiaoshishan.


    But looking at the messy ground, they were a little dazed. When they saw the direction of Xiaoshishan, their pupils shrank sharply.

 Chapter 26： Another wave of experience points

    "Someone has been training here, these big trees have been blown so much, is it a detonation talisman?"


    "No, it''s not like this after the detonation talisman exploded. It should be a certain ability. Come and see this hole." Asma pointed to the hole on the small rock mountain.


    "According to the traces of this hole, it must have appeared recently. If you look at the depth of the hole, it turns out to be two meters. It is not easy for such a hard rock mountain to leave a two-meter hole."


    Asma solemnly explained that his Chakra knife could not leave such a deep mark with a full blow, not even one-tenth, which made him very solemn.


    Zhuludie was shocked when she heard this, and then looked carefully at the big dark hole on Xiaoshishan.


    "Ms. Asma, was this hole dug by someone? Or was it caused by the detonation charm?" Ino asked tentatively.


    "No, look at the edge of the hole. It is obviously not excavated, nor is it a detonation talisman." Asma continued to explain.


    "What could cause that? Ninjutsu? There seems to be no such ninjutsu." Nara Shikamaru carefully observed and gave his own opinion.


    "Yes, it should be ninjutsu, but in the ninjutsu that I know, there is no ninjutsu that can cause such marks. If I guess it is correct, I am afraid that a new ninjutsu will come out." Asma puckered. Brows.


    "A new ninjutsu came out? What kind of new ninjutsu?" Ino asked again.


    "I don''t know, but this ninjutsu is very strong and can crush hard rocks. It must not be underestimated."


    Asma looked solemn, feeling that this big hole might have something to do with people in the outer village.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhuludie stopped talking, secretly guessing what ninjutsu it was.


    "Let''s go, this matter needs to be reported to Hokage to see if there are any suspicious outsiders in the village recently."


    Asma finished speaking, and hurried away with the pig deer butterfly, leaving only a messy scene in place.


    ...


    Naruto Office.


    Naruto waited quietly. When he was planning to go home, he suddenly received an Anbu message, asking him to fill in the ninja number and take a photo, and then he appeared here.


    "Naruto, you will be a ninja from now on, you must be careful when going out on missions." Three generations of Hokage said with a kind smile.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "I know."


    Naruto nodded and carefully looked at the experience ball around the third generation of Naruto. This experience ball is not too big, smaller than Kakashi''s, but the increased experience value is +3.


    This makes Naruto curious.


    He faintly feels that the increase in experience value is related to age. As for the reason why Kyuubi has lived for so many years, it is also +3. It is probably because the upper limit of experience value is +3.


    Of course, this is just a guess, not a 100% guarantee. Now he is more concerned about earning more experience points.


    "Naruto, do you have anything you are missing, if you have something, please mention it, such as ninjutsu or something."


    The three generations of Hokage continued talking, appearing very gentle.


    And he knew clearly that Naruto was not good at JieYin, so he said this as a kind words.


    but.


    When he finished saying this, a voice suddenly rang.


    "I lack a lot of things, water escape, fire escape, thunder escape, wind escape, the stronger the better, the best is forbidden."


    Naruto said this deliberately, while rubbing the experience value, he was also thinking about whether the +3 experience value was related to age.


    "Ahem."


    The third generation of Hokage coughed twice, feeling that things were a bit different from what he had developed.


    Obviously the kind words he said, he clearly remembers ninjutsu, Naruto is not very good at it, but when he hears ninjutsu, Naruto instantly becomes so active?


    The key is that you want it, and you still want a forbidden technique, so the third generation of Hokage was a little caught off guard, and I felt a little depressed.


    "Naruto, forbidden techniques are too dangerous for you, so let''s go, I''ll let Anbe send you a ninjutsu later." Three generations of Naruto kept smiling as much as possible.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "What ninjutsu? Only one ninjutsu is enough, no matter how ten or eight ninjutsu." Naruto continued to experience ninjutsu, ninjutsu and everything are excuses.


    "Ten eight?"


    The third generation of Hokage was a bit speechless, feeling that Naruto is still as big-hearted as before, and has no concept of ninjutsu.


    "Naruto, ninjutsu must be learned one by one, greed is not good for your growth." Three generations of Hokage explained painstakingly.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Is that so?" Naruto asked deliberately.


    "That''s for sure, only after thoroughly proficient in one ninjutsu can you learn other ninjutsu."


    The three generations of Hokage smiled, feeling that Naruto was finally going to convince.


    "It''s okay, I''m not afraid that my future growth will not be good. Give me more ninjutsu." Naruto said loudly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The third generation of Hokage was a bit speechless, feeling that the previous words were said for nothing.


    In order to get rid of Naruto''s thoughts, the three generations of Hokage began to warn them earnestly, explaining a lot of principles to Naruto.


    But Naruto said something unexpected from time to time, which made the third generation of Hokage very depressed. Fortunately, after a long period of persuasion, Naruto finally made sense, but the third generation of Hokage felt that his voice was going to be dumb.


    He even felt that persuading Naruto was more a headache than going to the battlefield.


    "This is a ninjutsu scroll, let''s go quickly."


    After talking about Naruto, the third generation of Hokage finally breathed a sigh of relief, and even picked up the cigarette holder and started smoking.


    "Okay, let''s talk together next time."


    "Ahem, don''t come, I have a lot of things."


    The three generations of Hokage hurriedly refused, and continued to talk to Naruto. It is estimated that his voice will be broken, so he refused without hesitation.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ....


    Seeing that the experience **** around the three generations have been absorbed, Naruto left Hokage''s office happily and walked towards home.


    Along the way, he constantly seeks new targets through perception, and prepares to gain some more experience points.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Konoha Maru? It seems that the plot has changed a bit."


    Naruto sensed Konohamaru, and at the same time saw the experience ball around him, then smiled and walked over.


    the other side.


    The home of the Hyuga family, Hinata''s home.


    Bang bang!


    A set of weight-bearing equipment appeared in front of Hinata. These equipments included weight-bearing shoes, weight-bearing vest, weight-bearing leggings, weight-bearing wrists, and so on.


    But Hinata took the lightest weight-bearing bracer, and when he found it was particularly heavy, he looked at his father in surprise.


    "Father, it''s too heavy. It''s very difficult for me to carry one. If I put on a full set, it will be squashed."


    "You can ask Naruto to wear one first, and wait for him to get used to the whole set. Anyway, he is from the vortex family and has a very strong physique." Hyuga Hibashi waved his hand.


    "That''s it, but one of them is heavy enough. I can''t wear the lightest brace." Hinata said, mentioning the wrist brace.


    "Okay, okay, you can''t carry this thing, let the people help you carry it together."


    "Ok!"


    Hyuga Nizu beckoned and summoned two tribesmen to help.


    Soon after, Hinata took the two clansmen and went to Naruto''s house. Unfortunately, Naruto''s house was still empty. Hinata could only let the clansmen put down their heavy equipment and send them back.


    only.


    Seeing the exhausted appearance of the tribe, Hinata began to worry about Naruto and prepared to tell Naruto to wear only the lightest weight-bearing equipment.

 Chapter 27： Weight-bearing equipment

    Sitting quietly at the door of Naruto''s house, Hinata''s slender hands dragged his chin, and his big white jade eyes looked at the sky blinking, waiting for Naruto''s return.


    A few minutes later.


    Tata Tata.


    Rhythmic footsteps sounded, Hinata turned to look around, a familiar figure was brought into his eyes, and Hinata''s small face immediately showed joy.


    "Naruto, you are back."


    "Well, wait a long time." Naruto said with a smile, and stepped to the side of Hinata, looking at the heavy equipment on the ground.


    "I''ve just arrived, Naruto, the load-bearing equipment is brought, do you like it?" Hinata said, pointing to the load-bearing equipment.


    Considering the weight of this set of equipment, Hinata warned: "Naruto, these equipment are very heavy. It is best to wear them one by one. Put the rest in your room first, and then wear them when you adapt."


    After Hinata finished speaking, he bent down and prepared to pick up a load-bearing equipment. She wanted to help Naruto move into the house. It was very difficult to lift it, especially the heavy-weight vest, which she couldn''t lift.


    "This is heavy, let''s mention it together, Naruto."


    "No, I can do it myself."


    Naruto waved his hand, lifted the load-bearing vest easily, and then took other load-bearing equipment and walked into the house.


    "Eh?"


    Seeing this scene, Hinata felt a little confused in his little head. Why did Naruto mention such a heavy load equipment so simply?


    The key piece of equipment was brought up with the help of two tribesmen of the Hyuga clan. At that time, those two tribesmen were exhausted.


    Unexpectedly, even the two people carrying the equipment that was laborious, were easily lifted by Naruto alone. The key point was that Naruto still looked not flushed or panting, which surprised Hinata.


    "Naruto... Naruto, let me help you, it''s so heavy."


    Hinata was slightly in a daze and wanted to help, but as soon as he stepped to chase him, Naruto had already placed his load-bearing equipment.


    Now Hinata was a little embarrassed, her long eyelashes blinked, she didn''t know what to say.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "How about Hinata doing me a favor?" Naruto began to resolve Hinata''s embarrassment.


    "What is busy?"


    "Help me wash this suit, it''s a bit dirty."


    "Wash the clothes?" Hinata said dumbly.


    "Yes, don''t you want to help me?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and stepped to Hinata, staring at her big eyes.


    Hinata was stared at by Naruto at close range, shyly unable to say her refusal, and finally she nodded and said.


    "Wish...Yes."


    "Really, I''ll change my clothes and take a shower by the way. I''ll change my clothes for you later."


    "Hmm."


    ....


    Wow!


    The sound of taking a bath sounded, Hinata blushed, washing Naruto''s clothes outside.


    At first, she was embarrassed when she washed her, her big eyes were watery, but after washing for a while, she gradually got used to it, and even remembered the custom-made clothes.


    Yesterday she saw that Naruto''s clothes were a bit old, and she knew that Naruto only had two sets of clothes.


    In order to help Naruto, she personally went to the clothes shop yesterday, choosing the best materials, and specially made five sets of clothes for Naruto.


    Although she spent a lot of money, she was still very happy.


    "The clothes will be ready tomorrow, don''t you know if Naruto likes it?"


    Hinata said expectantly, hoping to be praised by Naruto.


    A few minutes later.


    After washing the clothes, Hinata walked towards the living room, but she was stunned when she walked to the living room because Naruto was standing in the living room wearing those heavy equipment.


    The key Naruto even wore all of them, and even walking or anything was not affected at all, which amazed Hinata.


    "Naruto, you are amazing, you can wear such heavy equipment." Hinata came to Naruto and exclaimed.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Well, it''s not bad, it''s a little lighter, if you focus more on it, it will be more appropriate." Naruto felt the load-bearing equipment and gave a fair evaluation.


    "Huh? A bit light?"


    Hinata was stunned again when she heard this. She couldn''t even wear one piece. As a result, Naruto not only wore a full set, but even felt light. The gap was really big.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Naruto, how about I help you get a heavier set of equipment." Hinata suggested.


    "No hurry, my height has grown very fast recently, wait a while, I will give you the approximate requirements at that time." Naruto thought for a while and wanted to give advice.


    "Okay, Naruto, you really have grown taller."


    Hinata remembered that she was about the same height as Naruto, but now standing together, she needs to look up at Naruto. Naruto is obviously taller.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, let me first see what ninjutsu scrolls the third generation of Naruto gave me."


    Naruto said, came to the next table, opened the ninjutsu scroll above and started to look.


    "Wind escape big breakthrough?"


    Looking at the ninjutsu in his hand, Naruto felt very speechless. This ninjutsu belongs to the lowest level of ninjutsu, even the people in some small villages know it.


    "Really stingy."


    Naruto was a little disappointed. After he had the Saiyan blood, although he didn''t value ninjutsu much, he was still disappointed.


    In any case, he is also Naruto, a descendant of the four generations of Hokage, not to mention the seized possessions and a large number of seals, this identity alone should not only be given to a garbage ninjutsu.


    This result really makes Naruto feel chill.


    "Naruto, do you want ninjutsu? I have a lot at home." Seeing the disappointment on Naruto''s face, Hinata said quickly.


    "Oh? That''s right, you are the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, a little rich woman." Naruto turned to look at Xiao Hinata.


    "Where, it¡¯s just that the family has inherited it for a long time, and accumulated a lot of ninjutsu inventory. People in the clan only practice Baguazhang and rarely learn ninjutsu, so ninjutsu is kept in the study. Which ninjutsu do you like, I will help you Bring it."


    Hinata said seriously, she didn''t like seeing Naruto in a bad mood, so she worked hard to give everything.


    "No need." Naruto shook his head and refused.


    He has decided to follow the Saiyan route in the future, and he doesn''t care about ninjutsu anymore, but...


    Naruto suddenly thought of the problem of cooking outside. If there is a fire escape or water escape ninjutsu, then it will be convenient to cook and save a lot of trouble.


    So Naruto changed his mouth again and said: "Okay, you can find a few ninjutsu. You can escape from fire or water."


    "Okay, I know."


    Hinata nodded his head and decided to take more inventory at home and let Naruto choose randomly, so Naruto must be happy.


    After she made this decision, the Hyuga patriarch, who was far away from the Hyuga clan, shuddered suddenly, feeling as if someone was going to cheat herself.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Next, Naruto and Hinata started cooking together, Naruto continued to teach, and Hinata worked hard until the sun sets.


    After being sent back to Hinata, Naruto sat cross-legged and began to check his experience value.


    "The experience value gained today is not bad. It is 230 points. Would you like to try the lottery?"


    Naruto looked at the lottery interface, somewhat eager to try, but worried about being fooled.


    "Why don''t you try it once? This lottery is something that can be drawn from all realms. If you are lucky enough to get the ability to go against the sky, it will be amazing, such as Saitama''s ability? Wait, will you become bald?"

 Chapter 28： When the lottery is in progress

    Naruto murmured, feeling that if Saitama''s ability and Saiyan''s ability were combined, it would be really amazing.


    But this possibility is almost zero. The lottery is like buying a lottery ticket. It is too difficult to win the jackpot. It can only rely on that little luck.


    Naruto doesn''t expect to win big prizes, but occasionally a small prize is possible.


    So Naruto decided to try the lottery, in case of a small reward, then earn it.


    Clicking on the lottery interface silently, Naruto looked at the red lottery button and chose the lottery without hesitation.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Like the sound of a wind chime, Naruto looked at the illusory rotating picture in front of him, looking forward to the end of the lottery.


    ¡¾Ding! The lottery was successful and won the dumb hair of the Knight King. ¡¿


    "The dull hair of the Knight King?"


    Seeing the sudden reward, Naruto was speechless, and a scene of a knight king being plucked out of his dull hair appeared in his mind.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t get anything good, do you want to continue the lottery?"


    Naruto hesitated for two seconds, looked at the remaining 220 experience points, and decided to draw again, by the way, study the rules of the lottery.


    "Continue to draw."


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The sound of wind chimes reappeared, and Naruto waited quietly, looking forward to the appearance of the small reward.


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful and the next lucky draw is full of luck. ¡¿


    "The next lottery draw is full of luck? Do I want to transfer." Naruto said expectantly, pressing the third draw without hesitation.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful and you will get a transformation experience card. ¡¿


    "A transfiguration experience card? What kind of transformation is it?" Naruto started to explain in confusion.


    [One Transformation Experience Card: Use this experience card to instantly transform into a Super Saiyan form for 30 minutes. ¡¿


    "Super Saiyan One?" Naruto was slightly surprised, and then he was overjoyed.


    The form of Super Saiyan is a very powerful transformation form.


    When Monkey King fought with Universe Emperor Frieza, he transformed into this form to defeat Frieza, and even destroyed a planet. Of course, he was strong enough to improve so much after being transformed.


    But this form is still very abnormal, and Naruto now has this form, even if it can only be used once.


    "It''s worth it this time, hahaha, it feels good for me to become a Super Saiyan in the future, do you want to try now? Kill some hateful guys?"


    Naruto started thinking wildly, then shook his head.


    "There is only one experience card, and it will be wasted if I use it, and the experience value is my goal. If there are more people killed, the experience value will definitely be much less."


    Naruto thought for a while, but decided to earn experience points first. This experience card can be used as a hole card.


    "The remaining experience points will not be drawn today. This lottery is too unstable. My blood is the root. When will I be able to transform into a Saiyan?"


    Naruto thought secretly, recalling those Saiyans in Dragon Ball in his mind.


    Among these Saiyans, the half-blood Saiyan with 50% blood is the easiest to transform, and is also very good in combat effectiveness, and he is not far from 50%.


    "It''s very fast, it won''t take long, wait, will it have a long tail?"


    Naruto suddenly felt a headache. He didn''t like long tails, mainly because he felt ugly.


    "I remember the Saiyans in the sixth universe. Most of them don''t seem to have long tails anymore. I don''t know what will happen to me?"


    Naruto couldn''t figure it out, so he simply ignored it, but exchanged the remaining 200 experience points for Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful and 20 drops of Saiyan blood will be obtained. ¡¿


    The warm current flowing in the body like a hot spring, Naruto quietly closed his eyes, feeling the increase brought by the body, and gradually brought a smile on his face.


    "It''s a good harvest."


    Opening the data panel, Naruto looked at the messy introduction on the panel and began to streamline the data panel. After some operations, the new data panel officially appeared.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 12%


    Abilities: Qi bomb, turtle style qigong, multiple shadow avatar


    Experience value: 3


    ........


    "It''s much more comfortable to look at this way. Almost 10 drops of blood can increase blood pressure by 1%, which is very good." Naruto nodded, thinking about where to earn experience points tomorrow.


    "First use the shadow clone to make a big breakthrough in learning the wind escape, and use it when you turn back to cook, and then I will find Kakashi to continue mixing experience tomorrow."


    Naruto made a decision, Jieyin separated ten shadow avatars, arranged for them to learn ninjutsu and various knowledge, while he fell into the practice of Qi.


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shone on the earth, bringing vitality to everything.


    In a certain piece of green grass, Sasuke and Sakura flashed past, looking for the mission target.


    Only Naruto leaned lazily on the tree, playing with the leaves in his hands boringly.


    "Naruto, you''re lazy again, hurry up and find the mission target." Sakura jumped over and said a little dissatisfied.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Can''t you solve such a simple task?" Naruto turned and glanced at Sakura, and continued to play with the leaves in his hand.


    "We are a team, and Teacher Kakashi said that we need to work together in order to better complete the task." Sakura said with irritation.


    "Really?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course, otherwise we won''t find the mission goal at all. Both Sasuke and I have not found it for a long time."


    Sakura continued, and her voice also attracted Sasuke and Kakashi.


    "What''s the matter?" Sasuke walked over and asked in confusion.


    "It''s not Naruto yet. We worked hard to find the target, but he lay here again to play with leaves." Sakura pointed to the large number of discarded leaves on the ground.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "You can''t complete such a simple task? Forget it, let me tell you where it is, the grass around the lightning strike one kilometer away from the northeast." Naruto said lightly.


    "Let''s lie less, how can you know where the mission target is? That cat always runs around." Sakura didn''t believe it.


    "Whatever you think."


    Naruto no longer paid attention to Sakura, but placed a leaf on the palm of his hand, covered it, released it, and then threw it away.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "Sasuke, you can go to Lightning Kina to see."


    Kakashi was also a little skeptical in his heart, but thinking of the scene when he was fighting with the Naruto Shadow clone, thinking of the scene where the Shadow clone was constantly found, he immediately asked Sasuke to look at it.


    "it is good."


    Sasuke nodded, and walked away with suspicion.


    After a while.


    Sasuke came to the thunderbolt, stared at the cat in the grass, and stunned, then swallowed the waterway.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s really here, how is this possible? How did Naruto know that the cat is here? Obviously we didn''t find it after looking for it for a long time."


    Sasuke gradually became solemn, thinking hard about the reasons, and soon afterwards vaguely understood what was going on.


    "Are you able to perceive? Naruto has the ability to perceive. I didn''t expect it, really unexpected."


    Sasuke clenched his fists tightly, and the sense of urgency in his heart became stronger. Originally, he was surpassed by Naruto''s shadow clone, and the psychological pressure was great, but now Naruto still has the ability to perceive.


    Now the gap between the two sides is even greater, and it makes Sasuke even more uncomfortable, "Wait, I will definitely surpass your Naruto.


    "Meow!"


    Huh huh!


    The cat''s claws flickered, and Sasuke was just thinking, and was accidentally scratched by the cat''s paw on his face. He felt depressed in his heart, and finally drove the fat cat back with his face black.

 Chapter 29： Nuan Nuan Xiao Hin Tian

    the other side.


    Kakashi and Sakura are still waiting.


    But Sakura was very uncomfortable about Naruto''s concern about playing with leaves and not looking for cats.


    "Naruto, it is necessary to complete the task as a ninja. We need to work together to trust each other. You can''t always play around."


    "Didn''t I stay here all the time to watch you do tasks? And tell you where the cat is." Naruto said without looking up.


    "You obviously have been playing here, and whether the cat is at the lightning bolt, I''m not sure yet." Xiao Sakura exclaimed.


    "You''ll know when Sasuke comes back."


    "Okay, I''ll wait, don''t tell me you still perceive a ninja." Sakura said in disbelief.


    "That may be true."


    Naruto is smiling but not smiling. The leaves in his hands are dropped on the ground, and the qi in his body is mobilized for fine control to develop more combat moves.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and Sasuke''s figure flashed quickly, and then stood in front of the crowd.


    "The cat found it, the position Naruto said."


    Sasuke said something coolly, and then he hugged the cat and leaned against the tree next to him, but the scratches on his face affected his image.


    but.


    Everyone didn''t pay attention to Sasuke''s face, but quickly turned their heads and looked at Naruto, especially Sakura, with surprised eyes. She was already speechless by such an answer.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Naruto, have you become a perception ninja?" Kakashi said seriously.


    "Almost." Naruto dropped the leaves in his hand and replied faintly.


    "Huh, it really turned out to be a perception ninja, no wonder you were always found by you that day.


    Kakashi let out a sigh and looked at Naruto appreciatively: "Perceiving a ninja is important at all times, Naruto, you are very good, I am optimistic about you."


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "I''m already fine, you don''t really need to take good care of me. By the way, I discovered the cat, and the reward for the task belongs to me." Naruto stretched out and stood up.


    "Huh! Greedy."


    Kozakura snorted dissatisfiedly when she heard this, but did not refuse the offer.


    As for Sasuke.


    He knew that after Naruto became a perception ninja, he clenched his fists to encourage himself in his heart, and secretly vowed to become stronger in the future.


    "Okay, it''s time to go back and hand in the task. With money, I want to ask my Hinata to have a meal outside. What should I eat?"


    Naruto whispered, and quickly walked towards the Hokage office, and in a while, he walked far away.


    "This Naruto doesn''t know how to wait for us, just thinking of his Hinata."


    Kozakura muttered a word and was about to step forward to follow, but she soon discovered something was wrong.


    Because Kakashi was squatting on the ground, looking at the leaves on the ground with a serious face.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Kakashi? What''s so interesting about this leaf?" Sakura wondered, she remembered that it was the leaf that Naruto dropped just now.


    "You can''t go wrong, this Naruto actually did this step, and his future achievements will be limitless."


    Kakashi said solemnly, carefully inspecting the leaves, and even collected some of them.


    "What do you mean? Kakashi-sensei what are you talking about? Isn''t this just an ordinary leaf?" Sakura asked in confusion.


    "No, these leaves are very different, you two come over and take a closer look."


    Kakashi motioned for Sasuke and Sakura to come, and said again.


    "You look at the traces of the leaves, their scars are exactly the same, obviously this Naruto is changing the nature of Chakra."


    "The nature of Chakra has changed? What is that?" Kozakura was dazed, a little unclear.


    "This is an advanced application of Chakra. Chakra is divided into changes in form and nature. Generally, Ninja can master more than two changes in nature. Such changes can make ninjutsu more powerful, such as this..."


    Kakashi raised his right hand, and the next second Rachel''s light began to shine, exuding the brilliance of thunder and lightning, but also with powerful destructive power.


    "This is Raeche. It changes the form and nature of the Chakra, and it also has a stronger destructive power. I originally planned to teach you this change in the future, but..."


    Kakashi put away Raeche and continued: "But to my surprise, this Naruto did this step silently, knowing that many ninjas can''t do it in their lives, and Naruto is about to succeed."


    "Almost successful? This..."


    After hearing Kakashi''s explanation, Sasuke looked worse and worse. The heart that was overwhelmed by Naruto was now covered with a layer of frost.


    He clenched his fists tightly, "Teacher Kakashi, please teach me stronger ninjutsu, please."


    "Yes, Mr. Kakashi, Sasuke worked very hard, so please help him." Sakura hurriedly pleaded for help.


    "Okay, originally I planned to teach you some time later, since you plan to learn, then from tomorrow, I will start teaching you from the basics." Kakashi said sternly.


    "Thank you Mr. Kakashi."


    Sasuke gratefully looked at Kakashi, his heart finally warmed up, and at the same time he had more confidence in the face of Naruto and had a chance to surpass Naruto.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Hokage office."


    "Good teacher."


    ....


    The three of them walked away quickly and soon came to the Hokage office.


    At this moment, Naruto was standing in front of the office window, looking at the outside scenery boredly, seeming absent-minded.


    "Master Hokage, this is the mission this time."


    Kakashi and others came in and paid tribute slightly, and then began to hand over this task.


    After getting paid for the task, Naruto ran over in an instant, and then took the money in one hand.


    "The money is a little bit low, forget it, that''s it." Ming Ren turned around after the money, without any muddling.


    "Don''t go in a hurry, there are new tasks." Sakura reminded hurriedly.


    "I''ll talk about the task or something later, now I''m going to invite my little Hinata to dinner."


    Naruto replied and hurried to the house, leaving speechless people in place.


    "This kid, how old is he when he is so active in asking girls to eat?!" Three generations of Hokage murmured, and then began to arrange new tasks.


    Without mentioning the situation in Hokage''s office, his eyes came to Naruto''s door.


    At the moment at the door of Naruto''s house, Hinata was holding five sets of clothes, silently waiting for Naruto''s return.


    These clothes were specially made for Naruto. Although it cost some money, she thought it was all worthwhile.


    Because she felt very happy to be with Naruto, especially when she saw the warm smile that Naruto only showed in front of her, she felt even more happy.


    "Naruto, I brought the oranges you like. I believe you will be happier seeing oranges when you come back."


    Hinata whispered, her beautiful eyes gradually curved into crescent moons.


    just.

 Chapter 30： Hinata fainted

    just.


    Hinata was a little unhappy.


    That was the ninjutsu scroll problem that Naruto explained. She didn''t do it well, which made her very self-blame.


    Yesterday, she went to the home study to search for ninjutsu scrolls, and found that the study was even organized. Most of the ninjutsu scrolls were gone, and her father was not at home, she finally failed to do it.


    "I''m sorry Naruto, you want water escape ninjutsu and fire escape ninjutsu, but I didn''t find the scroll of fire escape ninjutsu."


    Hinata picked up a water escape ninjutsu scroll reproachfully, turned it over with his white hand, then put it in the bag next to it, and continued.


    "However, I have prepared 30 other ninjutsu for you. I hope you don''t get angry."


    After Hinata finished speaking, he looked at the large number of scrolls in the bag, then patted his chest with his slender hands. He breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to hold his clothes and wait for Naruto to return.


    On the roof not far away.


    When Hinata Takashi, who was in charge of protecting Hinata, heard this, three black lines appeared on his forehead.


    He wanted to say that it is not easy for others to get one or two ninjutsu, but you gave Naruto 30 ninjutsu, which is already a lot.


    The key point is that you still look afraid of Naruto being angry. Does this make others live?


    Takashi Hyuga thought of a friend of his own. That friend was not from the Hyuga clan, but a civilian ninja. In order to buy the most basic ninjutsu, that friend was doing crazy tasks every day.


    It took a long time to buy a low-level ninjutsu. When that friend got the ninjutsu, it was tears in his eyes, and now...


    Looking at the pile of ninjutsu scrolls in the bag next to Hinata, Takashi Hyuga felt that if his friend knew about this, he would have collapsed and hit the wall. There was no way, the blow would be too great.


    Especially seeing Hinata sitting there quietly, waiting for Naruto with his eyes widened, Hinata Takashi was also a little depressed.


    "Hey, although Naruto has had a rough fate since childhood, is it not a kind of happiness to have Hinata-sama''s unforgettable company?"


    Hinata Takashi shook his head, actually a little envious of Naruto, and at the same time couldn''t figure out what is good about Naruto, why Hinata-sama would value Naruto so much.


    "Is it because Naruto''s cooking is delicious? But if you don''t have the strength, it''s still a bit worse."


    Hyuga murmured, and looked up at the street not far away. As the Hyuga clan, his observation was very keen, so it was easy to find Naruto''s return.


    He didn''t care much when he saw Naruto, but because he was standing on the roof and with keen observation, he found a trace of lining cloth at the collar of Naruto.


    That fabric was the fabric of the weight-bearing vest, and it was also one of the weight-bearing equipment he personally helped Hinata send over.


    At that time, he remembered very clearly that transporting these things could make his tired forehead sweat, but Naruto was wearing such a heavy weight.


    "Not bad, I actually wore a weighted vest on my body. The physique of the vortex family does have its own uniqueness. Wait, those shoes!" Hyuga''s expression suddenly became solemn.


    Because those shoes that look ordinary are actually weight-bearing equipment, and they are very heavy, not inferior to a weight-bearing vest.


    The key point is that Naruto wore a weight-bearing vest and weight-bearing shoes at the same time, even he dared not wear such a weight at the same time.


    "This Naruto has a pretty good physique."


    Hyuga Taka murmured, subconsciously looking at the position of Naruto''s wrist, and faintly saw the familiar cloth on the edge of his wrist.


    Seeing this, Hyuga''s pupils shrank slightly, and then hurriedly looked at the position of Naruto''s ankles, but unfortunately, because of the clothes, there was no trace of the edge.


    Roll your eyes!


    Hinata Takashi opened his eyes without hesitation, quickly locked Naruto''s ankles, and then his complexion changed slightly.


    "He actually put on a whole set of load-bearing equipment on his body, with such a weight, how could this be possible, this kid has such a strong physique."


    Hinata Takashi couldn''t believe it. For the first time, he faced Naruto''s strength and withdrew his previous thoughts that Naruto''s strength was not good.


    "If I wear this set of equipment, it is estimated that walking will be a problem, but this Naruto is not affected at all. Is the physique of the Vortex family so strong?"


    Hyuga murmured back and rolled his eyes, feeling that Naruto''s physique was a bit too strong, but he couldn''t tell the reason, so he could only decide to continue to observe in the future.


    Only at this time, something unexpected happened to him.


    Naruto who was walking on the road suddenly raised his head and glanced in this direction, which surprised him slightly.


    "I shouldn''t. I hide it well. Even if I observe, I use blind spots. Naruto shouldn''t find me. It must be an accident."


    Hyuga Takashi murmured secretly, feeling that Naruto had just glanced at this side, and didn''t believe that Naruto had discovered him.


    "You are back, Naruto." A sweet voice sounded, with joy and joy.


    "Well, how about Hinata discussing something with you?"


    "What is it, Naruto."


    "It''s very simple. Can the ninja who protect you stay a little farther away? Really, his hiding ability is really poor, and the key is to probe your head. It looks a bit like a monkey."


    Like a monkey? !


    On the roof.


    Hinata Takashi''s face was completely black when he heard this, and it was embarrassing enough to be found hidden. The key is to say a monkey, which is so annoying.


    The depressed Hyuga Takashi had a feeling of suffocation that he was about to vomit three liters of blood, but then a voice that made him even more suffocated appeared.


    "Mr. Hyuga Taka, can you please stay away?"


    Hinata''s sweet voice sounded, which looked very pleasing to the ear, but Hinata Takashi really wanted to vomit blood when he heard it, and felt that life was going to be gloomy.


    He endured the feeling of wanting to hit the wall and bowed slightly and said, "It''s Hinata-sama."


    Huh!


    Hyuga Taka stepped away and ran to a far corner to soothe the beaten soul.


    ...


    "Come in Hinata, I''ll give you a key to the house, and you can just enter the house when you come."


    "Well, thank you Naruto, this is the dress for you, please try if it fits."


    "Okay, thanks Hinata."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The voice of conversation echoed in Naruto''s house, looking warm and happy, just like family.


    In the living room.


    After getting dressed, Naruto stood in the living room, letting Hinata watch if it fits.


    "How? Do I look good in clothes?" Naruto looked at Hinata who was turning around him.


    "It looks very good, and it matches you well. Try these sets again. The colors and styles are different. Which one do you like? Next time I will make more sets for you."


    Hinata stretched out her little white hand, picked up the remaining four sets of clothes, and stuffed them into Naruto''s arms, looking a little impatient.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Okay, okay, I''ll change my clothes and wait for me."


    "Well, I know."


    Hinata nodded obediently, then thought of the ninjutsu he had brought, and said again: "Naruto, I''m sorry, I didn''t find fire escape ninjutsu, only other types."


    "It''s okay, needless to say I''m sorry, these are enough."


    Naruto, who was about to change clothes, looked at the bag of ninjutsu with a warm heart, then stretched out his right hand and gently grasped Hinata''s hand and said, "Thank you Hinata."


    "No... it''s okay."


    Hina Tian watched his hand being held by Naruto, his small face instantly blushed, then red until the white ears, and finally fainted.


    "Eh?"


    Naruto hurriedly supported Hinata, seeing her dizzy and warm look, feeling even more warm in her heart.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿

 Chapter 31： Test defense

    In the following time, Naruto and Hinata stayed together for a long time.


    They cook together, eat together, and chat together until the sun sets, and Ming will send her back.


    Back home, Naruto sat cross-legged, checking the experience points gained today.


    "A total of 200 experience points, Sasuke and Sakura''s experience points have been absorbed, and Kakashi will not absorb any more tomorrow. It seems that we need to find a new target."


    Naruto frowned, thinking about who is the next goal.


    "Yurihong, Asma, Matkay''s class can try. Although their experience points are not as high as Sasuke''s, they should not be underestimated."


    "Then Mitarai Azuki, Uzuki Yuyan, Moonlight Hayate, these people, yes, there are also Sannin, their experience value is absolutely high, but unfortunately not in Konoha, don''t worry, they will come back sooner or later."


    Naruto secretly analyzed and selected the future goals one by one before starting to exchange Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 200 experience points and successfully exchange 20 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    The boiling warm current flowed in the body, stronger power was transpiring, Naruto''s hair became darker again, and the aura on his body became more solid.


    "I''m getting stronger and stronger, and I feel that the weight-bearing equipment on my body is like thin clothes, with no weight."


    Naruto''s brows frowned. This heavy equipment had only been worn for a day, but he didn''t expect it to be useless so quickly, which made him depressed.


    "Let''s go back and find a way to get heavier load-bearing equipment. First look at my personal data." Naruto said and opened the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 14%


    Abilities: Qi bomb, turtle style qigong, multiple shadow avatar


    Experience value: 3


    .........


    "The Saiyan bloodline is 14%, and the distance to 50% is getting closer and closer. I really look forward to the self after 50%. Let''s practice first."


    Naruto flipped through the scrolls of ninjutsu, but didn''t find the ninjutsu in terms of gravity. It is estimated that Hinata hasn''t collected it yet.


    After thinking about it, Naruto separated a few shadow clones, let them practice these ninjutsu, and began to practice physique.


    He is already too lazy to practice ninjutsu. It is enough to practice with the shadow clone, because the physique of the Saiyan is the root of everything.


    Like climbing a tree and treading water, Chakra''s nature changed. He was almost done when he was in the ninja school, and the rest was left to the shadow clone.


    Now he is more inclined to improve his physique. As long as he is strong enough, any attack is a joke in front of him.


    Even he had already thought about doing physical training at night and going out during the day to earn experience points. This kind of practice method can definitely increase his strength quickly.


    "Just do it!"


    After making a decision, Naruto began his physical training in the house.


    He first used a finger to support his body and practiced upside down. After finding that it was too easy, he found a heavy object to continue his practice, but still felt that these practices were not difficult.


    "It would be great if there was a gravity chamber. What a pity, what a pity."


    Naruto felt a pity, but thinking that Hinata was helping him find ninjutsu in terms of gravity, he didn''t regret it, but fell into the physical practice again.


    This practice took another whole night.


    ...


    Early in the morning, the sun is shining, and the birds and flowers are scented.


    Naruto took a cold bath and ate breakfast at the table **** while feeling the stronger power in his body.


    "I don''t know how far I am now? I remember that Monkey King in Dragon Ball was not afraid of bullets when he was a child. How old was he then? 11 or 12 years old?"


    Naruto can''t remember, but it took Sun Wukong from the universe to the earth, and it took a long time. They should be one or two years old.


    "He wasn''t very afraid of bullets then, what about me? How is my defense now? My bloodline is still very few, but if it''s Broly bloodline, the increase is definitely not small."


    Naruto murmured, took out a handful of kunai from the knife bag, and looked at his wrist.


    "Try it."


    Naruto grabbed Kuunai and stroked his arm, then checked the result.


    "Isn''t it effective? Not bad, not bad, keep working hard."


    Naruto looked at his wrist with no scratches, and his eyes lit up.


    Then he held Kumu and stroked his hand again, this time using a significantly greater force.


    Stabbed!


    As if the tenacity drawn on the cowhide rushed to my heart, Naruto looked at his left hand intact, and at his wrist without pain, he felt the difference in his bloodline more and more.


    "Try again to see how good my defense can be."


    Naruto continued to increase his strength, cutting back and forth on his wrists, even using more and more power.


    Click!


    Kuwu breaks, Naruto looks at his left hand without any scars, and a smile of joy blooms on his face.


    "I really didn''t expect the bloodline improvement to be greater than expected, and I only got this bloodline for a few days?"


    Naruto now wants to find someone to fight, wanting to see how far he has reached.


    But thinking of the experience value, he decided to wait first, and fight at any time, but the experience value does not wait for anyone, after all, the world has changed.


    "If the story is gone, how can the characters in the story recover their experience points? If the characters in the story die, then the experience points are completely gone. Is there any rebirth of the dirty soil?"


    Naruto was a little curious, but decided to increase his bloodline to 50% as soon as possible, when he would be invincible.


    Naruto thought silently, finished breakfast soon, and began to put on weight-bearing equipment because someone was coming.


    "Naruto, are you up? Teacher Kakashi said, today we are going to teach us important fighting skills."


    A girl''s voice came from outside, the familiar loud voice, who is not Kozakura.


    "Got it."


    Naruto replied, then put on new clothes, and walked out of the house after some sorting.


    "Huh? Naruto, your outfit is pretty good, and it goes well with you."


    Kozakura was waiting outside boringly, and was a little surprised when she saw Naruto.


    Because she found that Naruto looks a lot pleasing to the eye, and it is hard to say which is pleasing to the eye, only when Naruto''s clothes are more matching.


    "Let''s go." Naruto didn''t bother to care about her, and walked directly out of the village.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know where the teacher and them are, what are they doing so quickly," Sakura muttered.


    "How difficult is this? Don''t forget my perception." Naruto replied.


    "I know you have perception, but the teacher and them are far away. Do you really know where they are? Is your perception range that large?" Kozakura asked suspiciously.


    "Outside the village, by the small river in the northwest." Naruto said lightly.


    "Huh? You actually know..."


    Kozakura was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t expect Naruto''s perception ability to be so broad, and it made her envy her.


    "Not bad, Naruto, with such a wide range of perception, how did you do it? Can you teach me."


    "No."


    "why?"


    "Because you are too stupid."


    "Naruto!!"


    ....

 Chapter 32： The fear of the puppy Akamaru

    By the small river outside the village.


    Naruto and the dark-faced Sakura came here and found Sasuke running up and down the tree again and again, while Kakashi was watching over.


    Naruto frowned slightly at this scene, because Sasuke''s practice style was like practicing tree climbing.


    This kind of training Naruto has already been completed, so I don''t plan to waste time here, and leave at most after rubbing the experience points around Kakashi.


    "Ms. Kakashi, what are you going to teach us?"


    Kozakura''s voice sounded, with a hint of curiosity.


    "First teach you the skills you must master, climbing trees!" Kakashi said lightly.


    "Sure enough, it''s climbing a tree. If it''s this, forget it, I''m going to leave." Naruto said lightly.


    "Why leave? Don''t you want to learn it? This is an important fighting technique." Sasuke turned his head in doubt.


    "I already know these skills." Naruto shrugged and replied.


    "Is it already?" Sasuke felt nervous when he heard this, worried that Naruto would surpass himself again.


    "Yes, isn''t it easy to master such a simple technique as climbing a tree and stepping on water?" Naruto blinked innocently.


    "Easy to master?"


    Sasuke was stunned, thinking that he and Kakashi had come here to practice in advance. They tried to practice for three hours without success, just to take a step ahead of Naruto.


    But I didn''t expect Naruto to be here long ago, the key Naruto is still very simple, which is too annoying.


    The depressed Sasuke said again: "Have you really learned it? Can you even tread water?"


    "Of course, these are things for children to practice, what''s the difficulty."


    Naruto nodded without hesitation. In the past, there was not enough food. He used to climb trees to pick fruits and catch fish in the water. He knew these skills a long time ago.


    In addition, he didn''t learn ninjutsu when he was a child. In order to make himself stronger, he carried out precise control of Chakra and changes in form and nature.


    He wanted to develop hemorrhage and follow the limit, but then the system was turned on and he changed his path of practice.


    Although he changed his path of practice, his foundation is still there, so there is no need to waste time here.


    But his words were indeed a shock to Sasuke. As the chief student, Sasuke always felt that he was the best, but he did not expect to be surpassed by Naruto one after another. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    "Naruto, you demonstrate, if you can easily tread water and climb trees, then you can move freely." Kakashi said sternly.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    "it is good!"


    Naruto nodded and walked towards the big tree next to him. In Sasuke''s nervous eyes, he walked to the top of the tree step by step, and then walked down again.


    This process can be said to be very smooth and as simple as walking on the ground.


    After climbing the tree, Naruto walked to the small river next to him, and then walked step by step on the water, even running back and forth.


    Such ironclad facts proved that what Naruto said was true and Sasuke suffered another blow.


    "I didn''t expect you to really master it."


    Sasuke said in a low mood, obviously suffering a big shock. Suddenly he thought of Naruto''s bald head practice and hurriedly asked.


    "Naruto, is the bald head practice you mentioned before really effective?"


    "Of course it works, but success depends on your luck. If you can bald your head, it will prove your success."


    Naruto finished with a smile, and waved his hand: "You continue, I''m leaving, I''m looking for my little Hinata."


    Words fall.


    Naruto quickly walked towards the southeast direction, because in his perception, Hinata and his team were also practicing in the forest, and he happened to pass the experience points.


    Teng Teng Teng!


    Seeing Naruto running away, Sasuke clenched his fist and made up his mind, preparing to exercise according to the bald head practice.


    "Ahem, Sasuke, what did you mean by the bald head practice?" Kakashi asked in confusion.


    "Teacher, I know, that''s what Naruto said." Sakura quickly raised her hand and explained.


    "Naruto said that with 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, 10 kilometers long run, eat some bananas, and don''t use air conditioning, you may become super strong in three years."


    "Huh? What kind of practice is this? This intensity is difficult for ordinary people, but it is not difficult for us ninjas." Kakashi doubted.


    "I don''t know, but Naruto has made great progress. Is it related to this practice?" Sasuke finally expressed his thoughts, and he had already doubted this aspect.


    "This... I don''t know, you can add this practice, anyway, the intensity of the practice can withstand." Kakashi thought for a while and wanted to give a suggestion.


    "it is good!"


    Sasuke nodded, showing determination on his face.


    But Sakura next to her was hesitant to speak, because she thought of the scene behind Sasuke''s bald head, and she shivered instantly.


    .....


    the other side.


    Yuhihong took Hinata, Yunyoshino, and Inuzuka-ga in the forest to test their fighting methods.


    "Yes, yes, Inuzuka, your puppy Akamaru is very good. It has a very sensitive sense of smell and can sense the chakra and danger of the enemy. It is a very good ninja dog."


    Yurihong looked at Inuzukaga in admiration, and attached great importance to his Shinobu.


    "Of course, Akamaru''s detection ability has helped me a lot, but it is quite powerful." Inuzuka-toa hugged his puppy.


    "Wow!"


    The puppy Akimaru gave a cry and seemed very happy.


    "By the way, I''m a bit curious. Will Akamaru be frightened when he perceives danger? How about its belligerence?" Yurihong asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, Akimaru is very combative. Even if it perceives the danger of the upper level of Shinobi, it is not afraid, and still dares to fight with it." Inuzukaga proudly said.


    "That''s not bad, I didn''t expect Akamaru to be so great." Yurihong nodded in admiration.


    "Of course, this is the Shinobu of our Inuzuka family, who is naturally warlike, let alone follow a master like me."


    Inuzukatoa raised his head high, his face full of confidence and pride.


    Just when he was confident and proud, when they were talking, a figure ran from a distance, and everyone saw that it was Naruto.


    "Wow!"


    The puppy Akimaru suddenly wailed, then curled up with a trembling body, looking at the location of Naruto in horror.


    Seeing Akamaru''s performance, everyone thought of Inuzuka''s pride just now, and collectively looked at Inuzuka''s questioning eyes.


    "Inuzuka, didn''t you mean that Akamaru is not afraid of seeing Kaminin? Why is it even scared of Naruto?" Yuuki Shino said.


    "Yeah, is your Shinobu really as powerful as you said?"


    "I!"


    Inuzuka''s face was a little ugly, and he just praised that Akamaru was not afraid of the danger of even reaching the level of Shinobi, but it was too embarrassing for anyone to come and scare Akamaru into this way.


    The depressed Inuzuka-toa said to Akimaru, "Akamaru, you are too embarrassed. You can''t even fight for your breath!"


    "Wow!" Chimaru felt even more frightened.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto''s figure disappeared in a flash and came to the side of everyone.


    "Wow!"


    Akamaru screamed in horror, rushed to the ground and fled into the distance with his tail in between.


    "This...."


    The audience was silent, watching this scene sluggishly, and Inuzukaya was directly stupid in place.


    "Asshole Chimaru, come back to me!"


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿

 Chapter 33： Beat Inuzuka

    Seeing the fast-escaping puppy Akimaru and Inuzukaya hurriedly chasing behind, everyone felt very speechless.


    Thinking of Inuzuka''s triumphant appearance just now, and the embarrassment of being embarrassed to catch up, everyone wanted to laugh.


    Fortunately, everyone did not pay too much attention to these, but looked at Naruto.


    "Naruto, you are here, how do you know we are here."


    Hinata walked quickly to the side of Naruto with her little feet, her big jade eyes full of tenderness.


    "I just came to see you today, are you training?" Naruto changed the subject.


    "Yes, we are conducting a combat effectiveness test, but unfortunately I am too weak and I always pull back." Hinata''s mood seemed a little depressed.


    "It''s okay, your eyes are enough, super observation ability is the most useful at any time." Naruto comforted softly.


    "Naruto is right, Hinata, your eyes are very useful, don''t blame yourself."


    Shangnin Xi Rihong also spoke at this time, looking at Naruto quietly with her beautiful eyes.


    She faintly understood why Akamaru ran away and why she was afraid of Naruto. It was probably because of the Kyuubi in Naruto''s body.


    Of course, for the specific situation, she was going to wait for Inuzuka''s return and ask what was going on.


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    The experience value prompt sounded, and Naruto glanced at Yurihong calmly, then fell into thought.


    He has been unable to figure out the increase in experience value, whether it is due to strength or age. In short, it is very difficult to judge, so he can only contact more people and find out a little bit.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Damn Akamaru, what''s so scary about Naruto? Why run around."


    An angry voice came, and then Inuzukaya ran back holding Akamaru, but Akamaru was curled up and trembling, not daring to raise his head.


    "Inuzuka, are you okay?" Yurihong turned to look at Inuzuka.


    "Of course it''s okay, Akamaru, the stupid dog, said Naruto is a monster." Inuzukaya said angrily.


    The scene just now made him lose his face and made him very upset, and even started to hate Naruto.


    "monster?"


    Yurihong looked displeased when she heard this, because she knew about Kyuubi, so she warned: "Inuzuka, you are not allowed to say such things in the future, you know?"


    "Cut, got it."


    Inuzukaya replied uncomfortably, and looked at Naruto cross-eyed.


    "Naruto, what are you doing here? This is where we practice."


    "Ok?"


    Feeling Inuzuka''s resentment, Naruto said lightly: "It''s none of your business."


    "Huh, the tail of the crane." Inuzukaya replied unwillingly.


    "The tail of the crane?"


    Naruto twisted his neck twice, and a loud bang suddenly sounded, "It''s been a long time since I had a fight with anyone. I don''t mind moving my hands and feet today."


    "Oh? That''s fine, let''s try."


    A step above Inuzuka''s teeth, he was ready to fight with Naruto, but at this moment, Akamaru in his arms ran away again with a sound.


    "Damn stupid dog, come back to me!"


    Inuzuka''s angry face is green, and you run away before the fight starts. This is too shameful, you are almost throwing it at your grandma''s house.


    The angry Inuzuka-ya hurriedly chased after him, and after spending a long time finally hugged Akimaru back, but as long as he was within ten meters of Naruto, Akimaru would definitely run away again without any discussion at all.


    At this moment, Inuzuka was very embarrassed, and even the thought of fighting with Naruto was gone, so he could only hold Akamaru ten meters away and sulking.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    the other side.


    Yurihong and Hinata surrounded Naruto, calming his emotions.


    "Naruto, don''t be angry. Inuzuka''s personality is more impulsive. You are classmates and you need to help each other." Yurihong comforted Naruto softly, not wanting to see the fight.


    Hinata next to him also whispered, not wanting Naruto to suffer any damage.


    "Okay, bypass him this time, and if you dare to mess with me next time, it''s not that simple to let him go." Naruto said lightly.


    "Damn it, spare me? Let''s fight today and see if you are good at Naruto or I am strong at Inuzuka."


    When Inuzuka-ga heard Naruto''s words, he burst into anger. He felt as if he was inferior to Naruto, so he challenged without hesitation.


    "You see, he challenged me." Naruto twisted his neck and walked forward.


    "This..."


    Yurihong frowned when she saw this, but it was possible to resolve grievances in a ninja fight, so she thought about it.


    "Let''s do it, you fight a battle, regardless of the victory or defeat, the grievances between both sides will be wiped out."


    "it is good."


    "can."


    Naruto and Inuzukaga came to the front of the crowd, stood opposite each other, ready to fight.


    "Naruto, agreeing to fight with me is your biggest mistake. You don''t know how strong I am."


    Inuzuka tooth smiled arrogantly, and then a strong Chakra lingered around him.


    Four-legged technique!


    Inuzuka''s teeth slammed on the ground, like a wild beast on all fours, and even his nails became sharp, and those wild eyes became sharper.


    Whoosh!


    Inuzukatoga ran like a beast, circling around Naruto quickly, his super fast movement speed made him unable to lock.


    Hinata saw this scene, her white face was full of worry, and she was afraid of what happened to Naruto.


    Not far away, Yurihong frowned. He just wanted to remind Inuzukaya to be careful, but then Inuzukaya launched an attack.


    "Suffer Naruto!"


    Inuzukaya ran to the blind spot behind Naruto. His limbs suddenly increased at this moment, and the whole person came behind Naruto in the strong wind.


    The hands with sharp nails quickly grabbed Naruto.


    but.


    Just when his hands were close to Naruto, just when he thought he was going to win.


    A strong hand suddenly grabbed his wrist, and before Inuzukaya had time to resist, a huge force suddenly brought Inuzuka into the air.


    Then he was picked up by Naruto, and smashed into the ground.


    Boom boom boom!


    Three roars sounded, and three dirt pits were smashed into the ground. Inuzukaya fainted directly under such madness.


    The audience was silent at this moment.


    Yurihong, Yu Nishino, and Hinata stared blankly at this scene, watching Inuzukaya who had passed out on the ground, thinking of the three times Naruto smashed Inuzukaya, they collectively petrified.


    It took a long time for them to react, and then Yu Nao-chan said.


    "So strong, so powerful."


    "It is really powerful to hit people so easily." Yurihong was also a little shocked, but thinking of Inuzukaya''s situation, she hurried over to check.


    "I just fainted and woke up immediately. It seems that Naruto has good control over the attack, and he even kept his hands under such a madness."


    Yurihong finished checking Inuzuka''s injury, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he found that he was OK. At the same time, he admired Naruto''s control.


    And she didn''t see too clearly in the battle just now, only to see Naruto smashing Inuzuka''s teeth, and she didn''t notice how to catch Inuzuka''s teeth.


    With doubts, Yuri Hong said, "Naruto, how did you catch Inuzuka''s teeth? His speed is still very fast in the end."


    "I just planned to catch him, he stretched out by himself, and was caught by me, and then hit him." Naruto shrugged and said innocently.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yurihong was speechless when she heard this explanation, feeling that Inuzuka''s luck was too bad, and she reached out and was caught by herself. This was extremely unlucky.


    And this kind of conversation was also heard by Inuzukaya on the ground. Although he passed out, he soon woke up again, but when he woke up hearing this, he fainted again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿

 Chapter 34： Shameful

    A few minutes later.


    Inuzuka-ga finally woke up again, but his face had been black and he looked very dissatisfied.


    Looking at his appearance, Xi Rihong knew that his grievance had not disappeared and wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know where to start.


    After all, it must be uncomfortable to be slammed on the ground three times by someone.


    So Xi Rihong didn''t say much, but continued to greet everyone for testing and training.


    It may be that the heart is still reluctant to lose. Inuzuka''s teeth are very hard in training, and all kinds of attacks are very good, showing his excellence in all aspects.


    It seems that I want to prove that the previous failure was an accident, and want to restore the image of failure.


    Soon after, the training ended.


    Inuzuka Toa pulled Yuozino to aside, and said with a fluke.


    "Shino, tell me, how is my combat effectiveness? Did I just lose to Naruto carelessly?"


    "main idea?"


    Yuzina hesitated for two seconds, and said the truth: "Naruto has a lot of strength, and you are indeed defeated by strength."


    "Nonsense, he is the Maelstrom family, and his physique is relatively strong. I mean comprehensive combat power, comprehensive combat power!"


    As Inuzuka Toa said, she hoped Yuozino would say he is better than Naruto.


    Upon hearing this, Yu Nishina was silent for a while and said again: "But you still lost."


    "You fool, don''t forget that there is Akamaru, it didn''t participate in the battle." Inuzukaya said angrily.


    "It was scared like that by Naruto and lost before it even started."


    "Yoshino!"


    Inuzukatoa was furious, and said angrily: "Can''t you say that I am better than Naruto?"


    "But you did lose."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Inuzukaga didn''t intend to continue talking with Yuozino, feeling that this person was too uncomfortable, and the more he said it, the more irritating.


    The depressed Inuzuka tooth always felt that he could do it. He felt that his loss just now was just an accident, and wanted to make excuses for himself, but the facts told him that he did lose, and it was a miserable defeat.


    This scene of being defeated by the tail of the crane made him always unwilling to believe, unwilling to admit defeat, and wanted to surpass Naruto again. Unfortunately, Akimaru could not help. He lost his greatest assistance and had no absolute confidence in the face of Naruto.


    Finally, Inuzuka-Ma decided to go back to train Akamaru, and then find Naruto for a decisive battle.


    ...


    the other side.


    After training, Hinata is chatting with Naruto, although she is always timid, but every time Naruto asks a question, she will answer in time.


    It can be said that she values ??every word of Naruto and is willing to chat with Naruto, even as long as she stands beside Naruto, she is very happy.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    The hint of experience points falls.


    Naruto watched the experience orbs around Hinata completely dissipate, thinking that he could only wait for the plot to regain experience, and he frowned secretly.


    Because the recent plot about Hinata seems to be a Zhongnin exam, he can only wait for a while.


    Fortunately.


    Xi Rihong and the others still have some experience points, if they absorb it, it will be a good harvest.


    So for the rest of the time, Naruto stayed here to earn the experience points, until noon was completely absorbed.


    "Naruto, it''s noon, let''s go back, the teacher said to come here again at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    Hinata stood beside Naruto, blinking his big eyes and said, faintly revealing the nature of snack goods.


    Seeing Hinata''s appearance, Naruto instantly understood what she meant, and then smiled and asked, "Hinata, what do you want to eat at noon?"


    "I think... I want to eat braised pork." Hinata''s little white hand pointed his chin, a little embarrassed.


    "Broiled pork, okay, there is actually another delicacy called sweet and sour pork ribs, which tastes quite good, do you want to try it?" Naruto suggested.


    "Yeah, of course I want to try it!"


    Hinata hurriedly nodded his head, looking at Naruto with anticipation in his big eyes.


    She knows Naruto''s craftsmanship. As long as Naruto says delicious food, it will definitely taste good.


    So she showed great interest in this new delicacy.


    When they were speaking, Xi Rihong and others could hear clearly.


    In fact, in the past few days, they heard Hina Tian say that Naruto¡¯s cooking skills are good, especially the braised pork is very delicious, and now there is a sweet and sour pork ribs, they are more interested.


    unfortunately.


    Until Naruto took Hinata and left, they didn''t feel embarrassed to ask, they could only stand still and watch.


    "Sweet and sour pork ribs, what kind of food is it? Is this Naruto really so delicious for cooking?" Yurihong muttered.


    "It should be delicious, otherwise Hinata wouldn''t admire him so much, and the braised pork in soy sauce, I don''t know what it tastes like." Yu Nushi Nao was also a little curious and wanted to taste it.


    "Cut, how old is Naruto? How delicious can he cook? But Hinata likes Naruto, so he said that on purpose." Inuzukaya said in a sour tone.


    "That''s it."


    Yurihong was a little disappointed. She thought Naruto was really good at cooking, but she didn''t expect that was the reason.


    "That''s for sure, you can tell from the look of Hinata, that Naruto''s cooking may be very unpalatable. Anyway, I won''t eat it if I killed me." Inuzukaya cut the line.


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk about it, let''s go back." You Nunzhinai didn''t want to continue this topic and motioned everyone to go back.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The three returned for dinner. They returned to train again at two o''clock in the afternoon, but Inuzuka was in a bad mood and ate a few bites of the meal.


    Shortly after.


    Hinata rushed over with a backpack, and then said happily: "Everyone, come here, Naruto said thank you very much, please eat delicious food, let me bring you."


    Hinata said, came to a stone, took out a box of sweet and sour pork loin and a box of braised pork from the backpack, and then took out his chopsticks.


    Such words and behaviors caused Xi Rihong to be puzzled. She asked, "Thank us? Why?"


    "I don''t know. Just finished cooking at noon, Naruto suddenly laughed and said that he was lucky, and then..."


    Hinata suddenly thought of something, this little face blushed slightly, and then said: "Then Naruto said, I must invite you to dinner."


    "Huh? But we didn''t help him?" Xi Rihong asked with some uncertainty.


    "I don''t know, come eat something, it''s delicious." Hinata motioned everyone to come over for dinner.


    "Is it really that delicious?" Yurihong thought about Inuzuka''s work, worried.


    "It''s super delicious, try it if you don''t believe me."


    Hinata opened the lid of the box as he said, and the fragrant smell of meat began to waft in an instant. The delicacy attracted everyone''s attention, and even the puppy Akimaru looked salivating.


    Only Inuzuka-toa put on a stinky face, deliberately disgusting the food.


    "It smells so good, let me taste it."


    Xi Rihong took a bite with his chopsticks, his eyes lit up, and then said in surprise: "It''s really delicious."


    "I will try it too."


    Unwilling to be left behind, Yu Nvzhi also tasted with chopsticks. The next second he didn''t talk, but started eating at double speed.


    "Inuzuka, you can try it too. It''s really delicious." Yurihong beckoned.


    "I don''t eat it. Isn''t it just a meal? How delicious can it be? Akamaru, don''t you think?" Inuzukaga looked at his puppy.


    "Wow!"


    Akamaru rushed to Hinata''s feet and began to beg for mercy, staring at the braised pork with a pug gesture.


    "Fuck off, Akamaru quickly get me back."


    Inuzuka''s teeth exploded, and he didn''t expect that his dog would turn out to be like this. It was really annoying.


    The key point is that I just said that the food was unpalatable, but my dog ??was lured away by the food, which was too shameful, and the depressed Inuzukaga wanted to beat Akamaru very much.


    Gululu!


    The bellowing sound suddenly sounded from Inuzuka''s abdomen, which caused everyone to look over.


    In everyone''s weird eyes, Inuzukaya stood there stupidly. At this moment, he wanted to find a hole to get in and never come out again. There was no way to be ashamed.

 Chapter 35： Kurama Yakumo

    On the other side, Naruto''s home.


    Sitting on the stool, Naruto was looking at his data panel, and joy was always lingering in his heart.


    Today was very lucky, three draws, two of which made him very satisfied.


    Of these three rewards, one is 10 drops of Saiyan blood, the other is five cubic meters of personal space, and the last is Rem¡¯s card.


    Rem''s issuance can be ignored, but the other two are quite good. Not to mention that person''s space, the Saiyan blood alone is a rich harvest.


    "There are still 100 experience points, do you want to continue the draw?"


    Naruto was a little eager to try, but after thinking about it, he decided to draw the lottery tomorrow.


    Because the last time I got a card, it didn''t help to improve my strength. If I got this category again, it would be a waste.


    Therefore, Naruto decided to convert all the remaining experience points into Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 100 experience points and successfully exchange 10 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    Like a hot spring flowing in the body, Naruto felt the stronger and stronger power in his body, and gradually smiled, he became stronger again.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 16%


    Abilities: 5 cubic meters of personal space, strengthen the art of multiple shadow clones, gas bombs, turtle qigong


    Experience value: 3


    .........


    "The bloodline has reached 16%, which is a good improvement, so let''s try this human space next."


    Naruto murmured and closed his eyes, and soon a closed space appeared in his consciousness. There was nothing empty in that space, but a large area could put a lot of things.


    Slowly raising his right hand, Naruto grabbed the ninjutsu scroll next to him. The next second the scroll appeared in the space and appeared in the corner according to his mind.


    "Nice space, very convenient."


    Naruto said, putting a lot of things at home into the space, especially the more important things, he puts everything in his personal space.


    After doing all this, Naruto separated several shadow clones to practice at home, and went out of the house to earn experience points.


    There are many people who have experience points in Konoha, but their importance is relatively low, so the experience **** are relatively small.


    Naruto felt a circle of Konoha, and found that many people went out and did not return, and only a few goals were left, such as Konoha''s two guards, such as Konohamaru and his two friends, and Ebisu.


    These people stayed in Konoha, but Konohamaru had finished his absorption last time, so he could only choose Konohamaru''s two friends, Udon and Moehuang.


    "The three of them are in training ground No. 5, let''s go over there, huh? That girl is..." Naruto frowned, but still walked towards training ground No. 5.


    No. 5 training ground.


    The three little ghosts of Konohamaru were watching a girl, watching her painting continuously, and quickly painted the Hokage office.


    "Sister, the picture you painted is really like." Meng Huang said in admiration when she looked at the girl''s words.


    "Yeah, it''s really similar. Of the paintings I''ve seen, you paint the best."


    Konohamaru also nodded in agreement, but it was a pity that the girl ignored him at all, instead drawing on her own.


    Such attitude and ignorance made Konoha Maru a little depressed.


    In any case, he is also the grandson of three generations of Hokage. Many people are polite to him. Now he is ignored. It really makes people wonder what to say.


    "Let''s go Konohamaru, this sister seems to be dumb. I have seen people talk to her a few times, but she has never returned." Udon said with a runny nose, looking a little dazed.


    "Mute? It turns out to be so."


    Konohamaru nodded, and then said: "Let''s go, let''s go to play elsewhere."


    Konohamaru turned around and prepared to leave, but he just turned around but froze in place.


    Moehuang and Udon were a little strange when they saw Konohamaru''s appearance, then looked back and found a person walking from a distance.


    Someone came here, and it didn''t matter, but why Konoha Maru reacted so strongly, it seemed a bit strange.


    "What''s wrong with Konohamaru?" Meng Huang asked in confusion.


    "No... it''s okay, Naruto is coming over there. Don''t bother him. It hurts him to beat someone." Konohamaru explained quickly.


    "It hurts to beat someone? Have you ever been beaten by him? You are the grandson of three generations of Hokage. Someone dares to beat you?" Meng Huang couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, Naruto Brother is different, he said he likes to chat with people, if others disagree..."


    Konohamaru couldn''t talk anymore, and subconsciously covered his butt, remembering the scene of being kicked that day.


    Tata!


    The footsteps grew louder, and soon Naruto''s figure came to the front of everyone.


    "Naruto...Naruto brother." Konohamaru said politely.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Naruto asked.


    "Watching this sister draw."


    Konohamaru pointed to the girl, "This elder sister paints very well, she is the most similar person I have ever seen, but she is a dumb woman."


    "Dumb?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, but he knew the girl''s situation and he was definitely not dumb.


    Her name is Kurama Yakumo. She is a very gifted illusionist genius, and her abilities are also quite abnormal, such as being able to create an illusion world.


    And everything that happened in the illusion world could become real as long as she wanted.


    Like in the original book.


    She once used illusion to destroy Konoha''s office, and although it has not yet reached that point, Kurama Yakumo has been painting here, obviously hating the third generation of Hokage.


    of course.


    Naruto came here to pay more attention to the experience **** around her, and was also a little curious about Kurama Yakumo''s illusion.


    But the girl closed herself and rarely spoke to others, even her teacher Xi Rihong.


    So I want to interact with her and earn experience points, which is a little troublesome, but Naruto is hard to come by, after all, he is different from others.


    With a slight smile, Naruto sat next to Kurama Yakumo, a set of drawing boards and paintbrushes suddenly appeared in his palm, and then began to draw.


    Rustle!


    The sound of painting sounded, and under the blue sky and white clouds, Naruto started a new way of painting.


    That is 3D stereo painting.


    This is a way of painting with a strong sense of three-dimensionality, much like three-dimensional things.


    The effect of the finished 3D three-dimensional painting is quite amazing, people will think it is real after seeing it, and this kind of painting can definitely achieve unexpected effects.


    So Naruto didn''t speak, and just drew a little bit, and the person he painted was Kurama Yakumo.


    next to.


    Kurama Yakumo is still painting, even if there is someone next to her, she ignores it, but...


    When I didn''t take it seriously, I suddenly heard an exclamation from the side.


    Then she discovered that the three little ghosts who originally watched her paintings looked at the painting called Naruto with shocked eyes.


    This result makes Kurama Yakumo feel a little strange.


    She had received a lot of praise from these three little ghosts before, but she did not show such a shock. Besides, it was just a painting, how could it cause such shock.


    With a trace of doubt and disbelief, Kurama Yakumo turned to look at the painting, and her eyes widened in surprise the next moment.


    "This... is this me?"


    Kurama Yakumo looked at the painting inconceivably, and his shrunken self stood in the center of the painting vividly, just like the real one.


    Such an incredible painting really shocked her, and she was even dumbfounded to describe her current appearance, which is not an exaggeration.


    It can be said that anyone who has never seen a 3D stereoscopic painting will be surprised when they see such a real painting, not to mention that it is themselves in the painting.


    So Kurama Yakumo was stunned, staring blankly at the painting, looking at the boy named Naruto next to him, and gradually shaping the painting.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿

 Chapter 36： Consequences caused by 3D paintings

    next to.


    The three Konohamaru were staring at Naruto''s paintings blankly. They were very surprised by such a magical technique.


    They were originally children''s dispositions, and they couldn''t help but get closer to watch.


    "It''s amazing, I thought this sister was doing very well, but Naruto drew even better." Konohamaru said in admiration.


    "Yeah, as true, I have never seen such a painting." Udon nodded in agreement.


    "Wait, Udon, didn''t you say that this sister is dumb? I heard her talking just now." Meng Huang looked at Udon suspiciously.


    "I haven''t seen this sister speak before, so she can talk, but why ignore us?" Udon said with a runny nose.


    "I don''t know, maybe this elder sister doesn''t like to talk to us, or Naruto is good, and this elder sister speaks as soon as she comes."


    "Sure enough, Naruto is the best."


    Konohamaru looked at Naruto with a look of admiration. Although he had been kicked, he felt that Naruto was amazing, especially his ability to paint.


    ....


    Rustle!


    The sound of the painting continued, and Naruto finally completed the 3D painting under everyone''s attention.


    Looking at such a magical painting, Kurama Yakumo couldn''t help but said: "Excuse me, what are your paintings so real?"


    "Because this is called 3D painting, also called 3D panorama painting. It is a kind of three-dimensional painting. It pays attention to three-dimensionality and realism, which can give people a strong visual impact."


    Naruto explained slowly and carefully while also earning experience points.


    "It turns out that it is. Where did you learn this painting method? Can you tell me? I want to learn this painting method." Kurama Yakumo asked.


    "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. Only me in this world can draw in 3D." Naruto shrugged.


    "This..."


    Kurama Yakumo paused when she heard this, but she really liked this painting method, and finally couldn''t help but said, "I... can I learn from you?"


    "Learning?" Naruto tilted his head and thought.


    It''s rare to meet someone who also likes to paint. Naruto doesn''t mind painting with her. The key is to earn experience points. Most importantly, this girl is too domineering.


    When watching anime in the previous life, the girl drew black clouds on the drawing paper, and black clouds really appeared in the sky.


    Then the girl drew lightning, and instantly the lightning struck the Naruto office and caught fire. This ability became a little more domineering.


    Naruto likes this ability very much. If he masters this ability, he can easily wipe out the enemy in the painting, and even draw a bit of lightning when he is fine.


    So Naruto made a decision in his heart and looked at Kurama Yakumo.


    "Yes, but if you want to draw a good 3D picture, the difficulty is more difficult than you think. First, you must understand the principle of 3D stereoscopic imaging and correctly understand the concept of stereoscopic images."


    "I am not afraid of difficulties. I have two wishes since I was a child. One is to become a ninja and the other is to paint. In order to achieve these two wishes, I am not afraid of hardships."


    Kurama Yakumo said firmly, holding his small hand, and then bowed deeply to Naruto: "My name is Kurama Yakumo, please take care of me from the teacher."


    "teacher?"


    Naruto was a little surprised. He was actually doing it for the experience value and the opponent''s ability, but he didn''t expect the girl to bow so respectfully, which made him feel a little sorry.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so formal, just call me Naruto."


    "That''s not good." Kurama Yakumo hesitated.


    "it does not matter."


    "Then I will call you Naruto-sensei." Kurama Yakumo thought for a while and found a better name.


    "It''s up to you, since you have become my student, let this painting be given to you as a meeting gift." Naruto handed out the 3D painting just now.


    "Thank Naruto-teacher."


    Kurama Yakumo looked at the 3D painting in front of him. It was very, very happy. Since experiencing that incident, her life has been spent in darkness, but now...


    The 3D painting in front of her brought a glimmer of light to her life. She rarely showed a smile, even if the smile arc was small.


    next to.


    Seeing Kurama Yakumo''s smile, Udon hurried to whisper in the ears of the other two friends.


    "I have never seen this Kurama Yakumo smile. I didn''t expect her to smile today."


    "Of course, you don''t look at how powerful Naruto''s paintings are." Konohamaru said proudly, holding his head high.


    "It''s really amazing, can we learn from Naruto Brother?" Meng Huang asked suddenly.


    "This, I think it is difficult to draw, but we can learn other things, Naruto is very strong." Konohamaru thought of the scene of being kicked last time.


    "I''m not afraid of difficulties, this kind of painting is so powerful, think about what you will draw in the future that shocks your grandfather, what kind of scene will it be? Don''t you want to surpass your grandfather?"


    Moe Huang likes 3D painting very much, so he insists on learning to draw, and even encourages Konoha Maru.


    "This... seems to be really good."


    Konohamaru thought of the scene that shocked the three generations of Hokage after he drew a 3D painting, and instantly prepared to learn to paint like a chicken, and then looked at Naruto.


    "Brother Naruto, can we learn to paint with you?" Konohamaru expected.


    "No way."


    Naruto refused without hesitation. Teaching Kurama Yakumo valued her abilities. As for Konohamaru and others, he didn''t bother to bring oil bottles.


    "Why? Naruto brother, teach us." Meng Huang also began to beg, she really likes this painting.


    "No, it''s useless for you to learn this. Your task now is to improve your strength and increase your strength." Naruto shook his head again.


    "But Naruto, why did you agree to teach this sister?"


    "Because she has a foundation, although 3D painting is fundamentally different from graphic painting, she has painted for so long, neither her character nor her control over painting can be compared to you."


    "We really want to learn, Naruto, please teach us, please."


    "No way."


    "Brother Naruto, please."


    "No way."


    .....


    In the following time, Naruto began to teach Kurama Yakumo. Although he did not agree to teach Konohamaru three people, he did not stop these three little ghosts from listening when he explained the 3D painting.


    Anyway, they are also children''s dispositions, only on a whim, and then give up after a while.


    Naruto didn''t care about what they listened to, but started to explain 3D painting from the basics.


    Time passed by Naruto''s teaching, and the sun soon went down.


    Naruto looked at Kurama Yakumo, Udon and Moehuang''s experience **** shattered, and decided to go home for dinner.


    "Okay, let''s stop here today. Practice more according to the basics of drawing taught by me, and it won''t take long for you to improve."


    "Thank Naruto-teacher, will you come here tomorrow?" Kurama Yakumo said.


    "Something won''t come tomorrow." Naruto shook his head.


    The experience value has been absorbed, and the relationship with Kurama Yakumo has not been familiar to a certain extent. Her ability is temporarily impossible to study, so Naruto decided to talk about it later.


    When the time comes, Kurama Yakumo''s plot will open, and she can also recover a lot of experience points, just killing two birds with one stone.


    and so.


    After Naruto waved his hand for goodbye, he left and headed towards home.


    just.


    When Naruto walked to the busy street, he saw four people from a distance.


    These four people are Kakashi, Sasuke, Sakura and Iluka, and the experience ball that appeared again around Sakura and Sasuke made Naruto frown.


    Because they didn''t experience any plot, but the experience ball that Sasuke and Sakura had disappeared was restored, which really surprised Naruto.


    "Could it be that Sasuke and Sakura are different, but what about Sakura? Wait, there are also Kyuubi."


    Naruto was taken aback, and his consciousness instantly sank into the space that sealed the nine tails.

 Chapter 37： Heart Stuck

    Inside the sealed space.


    After Naruto''s consciousness came to the space, he saw that the experience **** around Kyuubi did not recover, he said nothing, but returned to reality again.


    Lively streets.


    Naruto quietly looked at the four Kakashi who came in the distance, frowning and thinking.


    Because Kakashi''s experience ball did not disappear, there is no specific situation, but there is no experience ball around Iruka.


    This shows that it is difficult for Iruka and Kyuubi to recover experience points without going through the plot, but Sasuke and Sakura have recovered some experience points.


    This is most likely the difference between Sasuke and Sakura, and even Hinata is different.


    With a deep curiosity, Naruto quickly ran towards Konoha''s door. In his perception, Yurihong was returning with Hinata and the others.


    Now I just met Hinata in the past, and the most important experience ball can only be seen with his eyes, and this time I just earned some experience points for the doorkeeper.


    After a while.


    The gate of Konoha Village.


    Gangzi Tetsu and Kamizuki Izumo, who were the guards, were standing lazily at the door, but Naruto hurried over at this moment, which made them a little strange.


    They looked around and found nothing unusual, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    "Little devil, did something happen? Why did you run in such a hurry?" Gang Zitie asked questioningly, worried about any accident in the village.


    "It''s okay." Naruto looked at the direction outside the door and waited quietly.


    "It''s okay. What are you doing in such a hurry? I thought something happened." Shenyue Izumo shook his head and returned to the lazy state again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "It''s okay in the village, there''s something outside the village." Naruto said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo immediately became alert when they heard this.


    "Outside the village, my little Hinata is coming back soon." Naruto said.


    "Huh? Your little Hinata is coming back soon?"


    Gangzitie and Shenyue Izumo were shocked when they heard this. What did they think it was, it turned out to be the love of the children, which really made them feel speechless.


    The key point is that they don''t have a girlfriend, and they are very depressed by being sprinkled with dog food by such a kid.


    "I said kid, you think about this at such a young age. It''s too early. As a ninja, the first consideration is to improve your strength." Shenyue Izumo persuaded.


    "Yes, Izumo is right. Your age is a good time to lay the foundation. You can''t give up your practice, otherwise the future strength will be too weak, I am afraid you can''t even support your family."


    Gang Zitie also started to persuade him. Although he ate a wave of dog food, he felt good as a senior educating his younger generation.


    So he and Shenyue Izumo looked at each other, and they were very satisfied with their words.


    "It''s okay, I don''t have money to support my family. My little Hinata can support me. She is the eldest of the Hyuga family, and some of them are money." Naruto said confidently.


    "This..."


    Gangzi Tie and Shenyue Izumo felt even more depressed when they heard this. They said that this little devil was raised by others, and he looked like justified and confident. This was really irritating.


    In order to persuade Naruto this strange thought, the two began to persuade again.


    "I''m telling you, how can you be raised by a woman as a man? Be masculine, otherwise others should look down on you." Shenyue Izumo said.


    "Yeah, look at the two of us. At first glance, they are manly people. We are the most important duty of Konoha, guarding Konoha''s door." Gangzitie said proudly.


    "Really?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course." Shenyue Izumo and Gangzitie said in unison.


    "But you don''t have a girlfriend." Naruto blinked innocent eyes.


    Huh!


    Shenyue Izumo and Gangzi froze, suddenly feeling a little congested.


    "Ahem, it''s not that we don''t have girlfriends, we didn''t plan to find them, Konoha still needs our protection." Shenyue Izumo coughed twice.


    "No need to make excuses, I understand you. I met all the people who couldn''t find a girlfriend before and said so." Naruto replied.


    Huh!


    Shenyue Izumo and Gangzitie¡¯s foreheads appeared tic-tac-toe, and the heart said that this kid is so irritating when he speaks, and the key words are really a bit heartbreaking.


    Taking a deep breath, Shenyue Izumo said again: "I''ll tell you ha, it''s very expensive to have a girlfriend. Gifts are commonplace."


    "Yes, you don''t think you brought a gift or anything, that''s not good." Gang Zitie nodded and said.


    "It''s okay, my Hinata will give me a gift." Naruto blinked and replied in what should be said.


    "This..."


    Shenyue Izumo and Gangzitie really didn''t know what to say this time, and felt that the three views of the little ghost in front of them were a bit annoying.


    "But you said it''s right to give your girlfriend a gift." Naruto''s conversation suddenly changed.


    "Look, it''s normal for boys to give girls gifts. You have to study more and remember to bring gifts next time."


    Shenyue Izumo smiled, feeling that this kid was finally pleasing to the eye.


    "No need next time, I brought a gift."


    Naruto reached out and put in the ninja bag, and when he took it out again, a nice hairpin appeared in his hand.


    "Huh? I really brought a gift."


    Shenyue Izumo said in surprise, and then said: "Yes, it is correct to bring a gift, but try to buy a good gift next time, so as to show your sincerity."


    "No, my issuance card is different, it has a special meaning."


    Naruto modeled and issued a pin, a trace of thought flashed in his eyes.


    "Meaning? What''s the meaning? Is there any other story?"


    Kamizuki Izumo asked again, even Gang Zitie next to him was curious.


    "No, there is no story." Naruto shook his head suddenly.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "because..."


    Naruto''s complexion became solemn, and then said in the curious eyes of the two guards: "Because I gave it."


    Huh!


    Both Shenyue Izumo and Gangzi''s iron faces are black, and I feel that this kid is irritating.


    They felt that if they continued speaking, they would be **** off by this kid, so the two finally stopped talking this time, but continued to stay at the gate with a dark face.


    "Look at the sky!" Naruto''s right hand suddenly pointed to the sky.


    "What''s wrong with the sky?" The two guards hurriedly looked up.


    "There are clouds in the sky."


    "..."


    Next, Shenyue Izumo and Gangzite stopped talking, and no matter what Naruto said, they stopped listening, and directly pretended to be deaf.


    Fortunately, the experience ball around them is not big, and more than half is absorbed in a while, and the rest is almost completely absorbed by entering and exiting the Konoha gate a few times.


    So Naruto didn''t bother to talk, but waited quietly for Hinata''s return.


    Shortly after.


    Hinata finally appeared, and the moment she saw Naruto, she trot over happily.


    "Naruto, why are you here?" Hinata looked at Naruto happily, his entire face flushed and he seemed very happy.


    "Of course it''s a gift for you."


    Naruto looked at the experience ball that appeared again around Hinata, and smiled and gave Hinata a hairpin on his head.


    Such intimate contact made Hinata dizzy shyly for an instant, and fainted if he swayed.


    Fortunately, Naruto won''t let her faint, but held her back. As a result, the handrail was placed on Hinata''s waist, and then...


    Then Hinata blinked big eyes and really fainted.

 Chapter 38： Open a small stove for Sasuke (first shift)

    "Oh, my little Hinata is so cute, even if you faint, it''s so likable." Naruto said, holding the soft Hinata, with warmth in his eyes.


    next to.


    Shenyue Izumo and Gang Zitie looked at this scene of scattering dog food, and their hearts were bleeding. They wanted to ask, can they get along well? Can you not always do this?


    unfortunately.


    Before they could speak, Naruto had already helped Hinata walk into the village.


    Shortly after.


    Hinata woke up quietly, seeing Naruto leaning so close and almost fainted. Fortunately, Naruto spoke this time, which relieved Hinata''s shyness, and she slowly recovered.


    "Naruto, thank you for sending me the card. I like it very much."


    Hinata''s fair-skinned hands modeled the hairpin, and her little face was filled with gratitude.


    "You''re welcome, this card is very suitable for you, very beautiful." Naruto said warmly.


    He was telling the truth, this hairpin really matches Hinata, after all, this is Rem''s hairpin, and the two girls have similar head shapes and personalities, which are so attractive.


    "Thank you."


    Hinata was praised, and his heart was immediately filled with joy, and even his walking became unstable again.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Naruto, Hinata, what a coincidence."


    There was a girl''s voice in the distance, Hinata turned his head and looked around, just in time to see Ino coming from the other side of the street.


    "What a coincidence." Hinata said hello in a low voice.


    "Are you just coming back from outside the village? Huh? Your hairpin is so beautiful." Ino suddenly ran to Hinata and looked at the hairpin on her head.


    "Yes.. Really?" Hinata asked, secretly turning his head to look at Naruto.


    "Yeah, it''s really beautiful. I haven''t seen this style of hairpin. Where did you buy it? I want to buy one too." Ino asked curiously.


    "This.."


    Hinata didn''t know how to answer this question, but looked at Naruto for help.


    "You can''t buy this style, there is only one in the entire Ninja World." Naruto said calmly.


    "There is only one in the entire Ninja World?"


    Ino was a little at a loss when he heard this, and didn''t know what was going on.


    But when Hina Tian heard this, her little hand tightened, because she thought of the wood carving, and faintly felt that this was specially prepared by Naruto for herself, and her heart was suddenly sweet.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Naruto was too lazy to waste time here, but walked to his home with the cute Hinata.


    Naruto and Hinata, who returned home shortly afterwards, began their busy and warm dinner again.


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shone on the earth, bringing vitality to all things.


    Naruto, who had been practicing for a whole night, walked out of the bathroom and looked at the growing muscles in his body, smiling at the corners of his lips.


    Yesterday, I contacted several people in a row, and earned almost 200 experience points in the morning and afternoon, which improved his bloodline again.


    Opening the data panel silently, Naruto looked at his data.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 17%


    Abilities: 5 cubic meters of personal space, strengthen the art of multiple shadow clones, gas bombs, turtle qigong


    Experience value: 1


    .........


    "17% bloodline, I remember that when the bloodline was 10%, not only did my body become stronger, but I also felt breath. Now it''s not far from 20%. I don''t know if there will be surprises after 20%?"


    Naruto is very curious. He always feels that there will be unexpected gains after reaching 20%, but he doesn''t know what it is, so he can''t bear it.


    "Let¡¯s earn experience points first, and see what plot characters Konoha has now? It seems that many plot characters are in the mission area."


    Naruto whispered and began to perceive all directions, and the more terrifying perception instantly enveloped Konoha.


    "The two elders of Konoha are here, but it''s a shame that the experience of such a high position is only 10 points." Naruto couldn''t help but complain.


    Two days ago, he accidentally saw the two elders Konoha, that is, Koharu and Mito Menyan who turned to bed. As a result, their experience **** were only 10 points, which was pitiful.


    But Danzo''s experience ball is second only to three generations, but Danzo is too hateful, Naruto couldn''t help but want to kill him, "Huh? That is!"


    Naruto''s expression suddenly became serious, frowning and perceiving the location of training ground 3.


    In his perception, Kakashi was teaching Sasuke to practice Chidori, which was originally nothing, but it would be wrong if it followed the plot.


    "I remember Chidori, who was only taught on the eve of Chunnin''s exam, is obviously not right now. Has the plot been affected by me?" Naruto frowned, but quickly relaxed.


    "It''s okay, anyway, Hinata, Sakura and Sasuke can continue to provide me with experience points. The plot is now barely mixed. When the plot collapses, I will treat the world in a violent way."


    Naruto clenched his fists, waiting for the day when the plot collapsed, and then began to solve something.


    "First, earn experience points. Those unimportant characters, absorb them first."


    Linguistically.


    Naruto quickly dressed and walked outside, looking for today''s experience points to earn goals.


    the other side.


    Sasuke in Training Ground No. 3 is working hard to practice, constantly experimenting with the Chidori taught by Kakashi.


    Sasuke got up very early today. First, he completed all the subjects according to the bald head practice method, and then he came to the training ground No. 3 to practice.


    The reason why he worked so hard was to surpass Naruto. After all, Naruto''s performance was getting better and better, which also increased the pressure on Sasuke.


    In order to make himself stronger, Sasuke can only work harder.


    "Sasuke take a rest, I''m afraid it will cause damage to your body if you continue." Kakashi persuaded.


    "It''s okay, I can." Sasuke did not intend to rest, but continued to practice hard.


    "Don''t worry, in addition to Chidori, I will teach you more abilities, which will definitely increase your combat effectiveness." Kakashi said again.


    "Really?" Sasuke heard this with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    "Yes, I know you are secretly competing with Naruto, Naruto is also very unexpected, his strength has improved a lot, and he has multiple shadow clones, but..."


    "But if you learn the abilities I teach, you will definitely surpass Naruto." Kakashi continued.


    "That''s it, I understand, thank you teacher for your encouragement."


    After listening to Kakashi''s encouragement, Sasuke gradually showed a confident smile on his face, and even after preparing to improve his strength, he would formally fight Naruto.


    the other side.


    Naruto wandered in the village of Konoha, and soon found a hero in the story, began to interact to earn experience.


    It''s a pity that these dragon sets have very few experience points, the least is even 1 point, and the characters in the plot are scattered, and it takes a lot of time to go back and forth, and the speed of obtaining experience points is obviously more laborious.


    Fortunately, there are enough characters in the plot, and after a hard day, you can get 100 experience points.


    Three days later in the evening.


    Naruto sat on the sofa at home, looking at his experience value, smiled on his face, "I don''t know if I reach 20% Saiyan blood, will there be surprises? I look forward to it."


    Naruto murmured and exchanged all experience points into Saiyan blood.

 Chapter 39： The ability to hide blood (second more)

    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful, your Saiyan bloodline reaches 20%]


    The sound of the machinery fell, the warm current boiled in the body, and the stronger force increased rapidly under such boiling.


    But what really moved Naruto was that the "qi" in the body increased rapidly like a chemical reaction when the bloodline reached 20%.


    That kind of growth rate was simply a leap-forward improvement. Naruto felt the crazy change, his azure blue eyes flashed with golden light, and then he returned to calm again.


    "The qi is getting more and more, but unfortunately, because of the Naruto world, I can only rely on blood extraction, otherwise my qi will be more. After all, it is the Ninja World, not the Dragon Ball World."


    Naruto murmured, feeling the full Qi in his body, and began to experiment with the various Qi application methods that he had planned before.


    Raise the index finger, and in an instant, a gas bomb condenses on the fingertip, and in the next second the gas bomb turns into a protective cover to protect Naruto.


    "It''s a very simple way to use it, and it''s like this."


    Naruto spins his right hand, and a rope of energy condensed by "qi" entangles the furniture, even if he wants to, he can easily crush the furniture.


    Putting away the energy rope, Naruto''s index finger gently touched a pot of flowers on the window sill, and a light flew out in an instant, easily shattering the pot of flowers.


    Seeing this, Naruto did not stop the test, but condensed the Qi into a sword shape, and cut the teacup smoothly with a light wave.


    Picking up half of the teacup, Naruto looked at it and nodded in satisfaction.


    This ability is called the Qi Sword, and it is one of Vegeta''s abilities in Dragon Ball.


    It is not only powerful, but also quite handsome. The reason Naruto used it easily was because of Qi, and finally reached the scope of use of this ability.


    "The gain this time is a substantial increase in Qi. I don''t know if there are other applications." Naruto carefully sensed the current situation in his body.


    "what?"


    A trace of something wrong appeared in his body, Naruto realized that his bloodline seemed to contain some power, but there was too little bloodline to use it temporarily.


    "What ability would it be? Bloodline ability, could it be said...."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly looked at the position of his butt, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he found that there was no tail.


    "Fortunately, I don''t have a tail, but I am still a little worried. If the bloodline rises, then I can transform into a great ape and grow a tail, then I will be depressed."


    Naruto feels a little headache, the tail problem is something he has always disliked, but the future of the bloodline is really uncertain.


    "Forget it, strength is the foundation. Now raise the bloodline as soon as possible and see what percentage you can use this bloodline ability."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he fell into the physical practice, and of course he did not forget to let the shadow clone learn various abilities.


    Although I learned the 30 ninjutsus that Hinata gave before, there is still a lot of knowledge to learn. Naruto won''t waste time and squeeze the shadow clone as much as possible.


    Therefore, he slowly passed through this practice.


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun was shining and the birds and flowers fragrant.


    Sakura stepped to the door of Naruto''s house, raised her hand and knocked on the door, "Naruto, have you gotten up? We received a mission to travel."


    "A long mission?"


    Naruto''s voice came from the room, and then the door opened, revealing Naruto''s figure.


    "Huh? Naruto, you seem very energetic today."


    Sakura looked at Naruto and found that Naruto was getting more and more pleasing to the eye. She couldn''t figure out the reason, so she could only describe it with vigor.


    "Let''s talk about what long-distance mission first?"


    Naruto looked at the half-full experience ball around Sakura, smiled, and turned back to the room to pack his things.


    "It''s an **** mission. An old man named Dazna needs our escort."


    Sakura replied, looking at Naruto''s house at the same time, and found that the house was very tidy, except that some of the flower pots had been broken.


    "Dazna?"


    Naruto was slightly stunned when he heard this, feeling that the plot was really a bit biased, because the timing was very different.


    "Yes, he claims to be a bridge builder, and he wears very plain clothes. Fortunately, this mission is not heavy, just an ordinary **** mission." Sakura said.


    "Ordinary task?"


    Naruto paused, he knew the specifics of the mission, not to mention the two ninja attacks that he encountered at the beginning, and the others who did not cut and Shiro easily killed Sakura.


    Naruto wondered, should he pass this mission and test his own strength to what extent? At the same time to earn experience points.


    After all, the experience of the dragon suits in the village has been absorbed by him, and the experience **** around Sasuke and Sakura have recovered a lot, and even after experiencing this plot, they will recover more experience points.


    After such a trip, his bloodline is definitely greatly improved, and maybe even the ability contained in the bloodline can be activated.


    "Naruto, you have carved so many statues. This is Mr. Kakashi, this is Sasuke, this is Pig Deer Butterfly, who is this fan? Hey, there is a white-haired woman with really long hair."


    Sakura saw the large number of wooden sculptures placed in the corner of the room and was surprised to watch.


    "Huh? There is even a statue of me, so beautiful."


    Sakura picked up her statue and looked at it. To her surprise, she actually had short hair and a diamond mark on her forehead.


    This made her strange. She wanted to ask why she had to carve like this. When she suddenly saw the label attached to the statue, her face went black in the next second.


    Because the statue actually had the words "violent woman" written on it, it made her feel depressed.


    "I said Naruto, where am I violent?" Sakura clenched her fist, and a tic-tac-toe appeared on her forehead.


    "You are violent now, can''t you see it yourself?" Naruto shrugged and put the packed things into his backpack.


    "I..."


    Sakura looked at her state and found that she was indeed a bit violent, which made her momentarily speechless, but she still refused to accept it.


    "Then you can''t be called a violent woman, so you have to change your name, such as Sakura-chan."


    "Come on, I will only say that to Hinata, look at it." Naruto pointed to the wall cabinet above.


    Sakura followed Naruto''s point and looked up, and she was surprised by the scene in front of her instantly.


    I saw a large number of Hinata statues in the hanging cabinet, and these statues contained a lot of Hinata''s expressions and movements.


    Embarrassed, at a loss, angry, happy, shy, warm, cute...


    It can be said that these statues show the beauty of Hinata''s whole person to life, and it makes people see the beauty of Hinata at a glance.


    Sakura was very surprised by such a statue and such a number, she couldn''t help but said.


    "So beautiful, so real."


    Kozakura stared at these statues with wide eyes, looking at the lifelike statues, her eyes were surprised, but more envy.


    "Naruto, can you help me sculpt some? I don''t need that many, as long as 10 are enough." Sakura looked at Naruto expectantly.


    "No, no one except Hinata." Naruto came to the door carrying a backpack, quietly waiting for Sakura to come out.


    "I..."


    Kozakura''s emotions became very lost, and for the first time she felt Naruto''s attitude towards the gap between her and Hinata.


    She wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything, so she could only walk outside in silence.


    Click!


    Naruto locked the door and walked away, while Sakura silently followed behind, looking very depressed.


    but.


    When they came to Konoha''s gate, Sakura found that she was holding the statue before. She wanted to return it to Naruto, but Naruto in front of her walked quickly, and she finally did not say anything.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Konoha gate.


    Kakashi stood at the gate and waved to Naruto and Sakura.


    "Naruto, Sakura, your speed is fast."


    "Well, Naruto walked faster." Sakura showed a forced smile, her emotions a little bit weak.


    "Okay, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Dazna, and this is Sakura and Naruto." Kakashi began to introduce.


    "Ok."


    Naruto gave a hum, turned his head and glanced at the direction of the forest. In his perception, two figures appeared on a big tree over there.


    The two of them carried the foreheads of the Water Country, and their costumes were obviously the rebels of Wuyin Village.


    After discovering them, Naruto didn''t say anything, but turned back calmly, thinking silently about how to rectify the two.

 Chapter 40： Womens Ninjutsu (first more)

    of course.


    Naruto even wanted to see his strength, which step he had reached, and then he could rely on these two people as a reference.


    "Go, let''s go."


    "Good teacher Kakashi."


    A group of five people walked in the direction of the country of Waves. On the way, the old man Dazna had been drinking wine, his eyes fluttering around, seemingly worried about something.


    Naruto knew this well, but he didn''t mention anything about it, but turned to look at Sasuke.


    Because he found that Sasuke''s mood was higher than before, and he became more confident.


    "What are you looking at me?"


    Sasuke was frowning at the sight and asked Naruto why.


    "Nothing, I just think it''s suitable for you to have a bald head."


    "you..."


    When Sasuke was said by this sentence, the word "Tic" appeared in his forehead.


    The key point is that he has been practicing bald head practice recently. Although he is ready for bald head in his heart, he is inexplicably depressed when he is lifted up bald head.


    After all, with good-looking and handsome hair, no one wants to be bald, so Sasuke feels heartbroken.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "By the way, Sasuke, do you want to exchange ninjutsu? Exchange with your fire escape fireball technique." Naruto said suddenly.


    "Why?" Sasuke raised his eyebrows, obviously unwilling.


    "Of course it''s to make a fire while cooking." Naruto shrugged.


    "Just for this?"


    Sasuke looked at Naruto in irritation. The fireball technique is their Uchiha''s signature ninjutsu. It was used by Naruto to make fire, which was too annoying.


    "No, absolutely not. Besides, this ninjutsu belongs to my clan, and it will never be passed on."


    "Is it really not a secret?"


    "Really."


    "Then why do many people use ninjutsu?" Naruto raised his eyebrows.


    In his memory, Mitarai adzuki beans, Ebisu, and even certain dragon ninjas can do this ninjutsu.


    and.


    After living in this world for so long, Naruto knew that this ninjutsu was no longer unique to Uchiha, so he proposed the idea of ??exchanging ninjutsu.


    In fact, this proposal is very fair, after all, Hao Huoqi is only C-rank, and he will exchange it with ninjutsu of the same level.


    Unfortunately, when Sasuke heard Naruto''s words, he "hum" and stopped talking to Naruto.


    "Hey, do you change or not? Learn one more ninjutsu, but you can get one more fighting skill." Naruto said again.


    "This.."


    Sasuke also felt reasonable when he heard this, and there were indeed many people who knew how to escape the fireball, but Sasuke still didn''t want to change it.


    "In this way, I will exchange two ninjutsu with you." Naruto thought of something and suddenly smiled.


    "Two ninjutsu?"


    Sasuke heard that it was two ninjutsu, and felt that Naruto was really sincere. If he refused, it would be a bit too much. The key point is that the other party also taught him the bald head practice.


    "Since you are sincere, then exchange."


    "Okay, write it down now."


    Naruto took out two notebooks from his backpack, threw the notebook with the beauty pattern to Sasuke, and started writing with a cartoon piggy notebook.


    "Who is this girl? It feels very temperamental."


    Sasuke saw the black-clad beauty on the notebook, as well as the silver hair and golden pupils, and felt that this girl was extraordinary.


    What surprised Sasuke most was that he saw a line of words at the bottom of the notebook.


    If God exists, he will surely punish me¡ª


    Such words aroused Sasuke''s interest, but unfortunately there was no name in his notebook, so he looked at Naruto.


    "I drew that. It''s useless if you know who she is. Write ninjutsu quickly."


    Naruto replied and wrote two ninjutsu in the cartoon piggy notebook, and incidentally wrote the bald head practice method and made a comment.


    "Here you are, this little pig notebook is for you." He threw the cartoon little pig notebook to Sasuke.


    "This..."


    Sasuke reacted, he looked at the cartoon piggy notebook, then looked at the black armored beauty notebook, feeling more embarrassed.


    "Ugh!"


    With a sigh, Sasuke silently wrote down the art of the fireball, and then reluctantly returned the black armored beauty notebook to Naruto.


    Seeing Naruto holding the notebook of the black-clad beauty and learning ninjutsu with gusto, Sasuke looked at his cartoon piggy notebook again, feeling even more depressed.


    Fortunately, there are two ninjutsu to learn, and his mood has recovered a lot.


    Opening the notebook silently, Sasuke began to watch the two ninjutsu, one was the C-level Fengdan breakthrough, and the other was Fengdanhua Sanwu who didn''t know the level.


    For the C-rank ninjutsu, Sasuke didn''t think much of it, but for the Hanazan Mai who didn''t know the level, Sasuke became curious.


    And when he saw Naruto learning ninjutsu, he took a notebook and started learning quickly.


    With a genius mind, he mastered Feng Yunhua Sanwu in a short period of time, and then, with a trace of vigor, prepared for experimental release.


    However, just when he was about to use ninjutsu, he suddenly saw Naruto walking to the side of everyone.


    then.


    Art fire escape **** fireball!


    boom!


    The huge fireball condensed and bombarded the big trees on the side with a scorching aura, and those big trees collapsed suddenly in the flames.


    "This..."


    Sasuke looked at the huge fireball and its power, and suddenly felt a little bit awkward on his face when he thought of the small flames released when he first practiced as a child.


    The Kakashi and others around were also a little surprised, especially Sakura, who felt that Naruto had really become stronger, and his talent was much better than expected.


    "You can learn it after reading it, Naruto, are you really the tail of a crane?" Kozakura murmured, and turned to look at Sasuke.


    Because Naruto and Sasuke learn at the same time, Naruto has learned ninjutsu as the tail of a crane, but Sasuke is still stupid.


    "I learned too."


    Sasuke stepped to the front without admitting defeat, and began to seal quickly in full view.


    In order to make his ninjutsu stronger, Sasuke deliberately mobilized a large number of Chakras.


    Wind Escape¡¤Flower Scattering Dance!


    Huhuhu!


    The whirlwind whirled around Sasuke, and the beautiful petals gathered around him, making him seem to be bathed in a world of petals, looking very beautiful.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful." Xiao Sakura looked at this scene infatually and couldn''t help screaming.


    but.


    Kakashi, Dazna, and Naruto watched this scene with weird smiles on their faces, because this ninjutsu is obviously more inclined to women.


    "Naruto!!"


    Sasuke was out of anger. He didn''t expect the effect of ninjutsu to be like this. This is a bit irritating.


    Annoyed, Sasuke hurriedly stopped ninjutsu, then hurried to the front of Naruto, staring at him angrily.


    "What are you staring at me, isn''t this ninjutsu bad?" Naruto smiled.


    "Of course it''s not good. I would never use this kind of woman''s ninjutsu." Sasuke said angrily.


    "It''s up to you."


    Naruto shrugged, and while earning experience points, he also looked towards the center of the road ahead.


    Because there was a small puddle there, it was also where Rennin was hiding and preparing for a sneak attack, but Naruto did not act, because he found two small experience **** next to the two Rennin.


    Although these two experience **** were small, they couldn''t be wasted if they saw them, so Naruto walked to the grass near the small puddle.


    "I''m hungry, just ready to cook and eat."


    Naruto quickly Kieyin separated five shadow clones and waved his hand.


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 41： The two sneak attackers are about to cry (second more)

    Whoosh whoosh.


    Several shadow clones flashed away and hurried away in all directions, searching for various things according to Naruto''s orders.


    "Naruto, you will be hungry after walking for a long time. Besides, if you are hungry, you can eat the food you carry with you. Why do you want to go out separately?" Sakura was puzzled.


    "Of course it''s delicious."


    Naruto leaned into the backpack with his right hand, and when he reappeared, he took out a lot of seasonings, and then placed them on the grass one by one. He had space and had quite a complete set of things to carry, and he didn''t lack anything.


    "Want to eat grilled fish? If you want to eat it, you have to work. Sakura, let''s fetch water. How about Sasuke catching fish? The remaining shadow clones can be solved." Naruto said.


    "Catch fish?"


    "Fetching water?"


    When Sakura and Sasuke heard this, they shook their heads without hesitation. They brought food, so they didn''t want to participate in Naruto''s cooking.


    "This is your own decision, don''t regret it later." Naruto replied, motioning for Kakashi and Dazna to sit next to him.


    "We have something to eat, and we won''t regret it."


    As Sasuke spoke, showing a cool attitude that didn''t care, Sakura naturally followed Sasuke and nodded as well.


    Only Kakashi glanced at the puddle from the corner of his eye, and then took a close look at Naruto.


    "This Naruto." Kakashi murmured in his heart.


    He already knew that Naruto had also discovered the situation of the small puddle, and knew what was hidden there, but...


    However, compared to Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura didn''t know anything. Even if they were so close, they didn''t find the puddle anomaly.


    This kind of performance opened up the gap between the two sides at once, and let Kakashi understand Naruto''s excellent perception.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The three shadow avatars returned with firewood and some pointed wooden sticks in their hands.


    "Go catch some fish and get some clean water."


    Naruto handed the kettle to the shadow clone, then set the firewood, and began to seal.


    Art fire escape **** fireball!


    Bang!


    The firewood burned instantly. Naruto looked at the ninjutsu he released and nodded in satisfaction. With the precise control of Chakra, he could easily light the firewood without destroying them.


    But he didn''t expect that his random fire behavior caused Kakashi''s attention again.


    After all, this degree of Chakra control is quite perfect, several times stronger than Sasuke and Sakura.


    For Kakashi, who has high eyesight, he can see the excellence at a glance, and lament that Sasuke has a long way to go.


    In a small puddle.


    The two rebels tried to hide, staring at Naruto fiercely with angry eyes. They swear that as long as these people turn and leave after eating, they will attack from behind as soon as possible.


    And he must kill the kid sitting by the fire, so that he understands what a wrong decision to make a fire by the puddle.


    But they can''t show up now, they can only endure the discomfort of being burnt, and try their best to hide themselves.


    It''s just that the two rebellious eyes stared at Naruto, and as time passed, they hated Naruto even more, no way, it was too hot.


    Time passed slowly, and soon twenty minutes passed.


    The area of ??this small puddle also rippled with delicious fish scent, and even the scent became stronger and stronger.


    Crackling!


    The match struck a spark and made a crackling sound.


    Naruto sits leisurely on the grass and grills the fish, sprinkling some spices from time to time to make the grilled fish more delicious.


    When he saw that the grilled fish was cooked, Naruto nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay, let''s eat."


    Passing the delicious grilled fish to Kakashi and Dazna, Naruto also picked up a golden grilled fish and ate it.


    "It tastes good, the little guy grilled the fish very well." Dazna exclaimed while eating.


    "It''s really delicious, I didn''t expect Naruto to have this hand."


    Kakashi was also surprised, especially after the grilled fish was eaten in his mouth, it made his eyes brighter. Reminiscent of Naruto''s previous performance, Kakashi once again raised his evaluation of Naruto.


    next to.


    Sasuke and Sakura were sitting blankly, smelling the delicious scent of fish, watching Kakashi and others eat so happily, Sakura and Sasuke regretted it.


    If they had known that Naruto made such delicious food, they would never refuse to catch fish and water. Unfortunately, there is no regret in the world. They can only watch all this and then secretly swallowed their saliva.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Compared to Kozakura and Sasuke, the two rebels in Koshuiwa were about to cry at the moment.


    They endured the fire for more than 20 minutes, and the key is the delicious smell of grilled fish floating from time to time. Under the double torture, they almost hated Naruto.


    They even swore that they would kill Naruto first to vent their hatred.


    "Hiccup, I''m full, Naruto, your food is great." Dazna exclaimed.


    "of course."


    Naruto was not modest at all, but threw the fish bones triumphantly, and fell into the puddle with a snap.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ...


    A continuous experience value prompt sounded. Naruto watched as the experience ball on the puddle was about to dissipate, and he slowly stood up.


    "Fat and drink, let''s set off." After Naruto finished speaking, he kicked the fire, and the burning firewood instantly fell on the small puddle.


    "Naruto, the bonfire must be extinguished when it is used up, otherwise it will easily cause a fire and be more likely to be discovered by other ninjas." Sakura hurriedly said.


    "Correct."


    Sasuke rarely echoed Sakura. He couldn''t just watch the feeling of not being able to eat. It was really uncomfortable. In addition to the previous female ninjutsu, Sasuke had a deep resentment towards Naruto.


    just.


    He had just finished saying this sentence, before he could hear Naruto''s reply.


    Suddenly two black-headed figures emerged from the small water puddle, and then the two figures shook the firewood, killing Naruto with black faces.


    "go to hell!!"


    "Kill you bastard, Mad!"


    Whizzing!


    Sen Leng''s sharp chains vibrated, and before Sakura and Dazna hadn''t realized what was going on, they came to Naruto''s side like lightning, and then slammed into Naruto.


    "Be careful!!" Kozakura hurriedly yelled, completely unexpected that an enemy would appear here.


    Sasuke also hurriedly acted, but he was angry just now. He really didn''t notice someone in the small puddle. The key puddle was too close to Naruto. Sasuke reached out for kunai and even too late.


    Because the two black silhouettes had already wrapped Naruto with chains, and yanked.


    Bang!


    The smoke and dust were filled, the impact sound emerged from the earth, and a figure was looming in the smoke and dust.


    "So weak!"


    A faint voice came from the smoke and dust. After the smoke and dust dissipated, Naruto stepped on the two people who had passed out, yawning, looking sleepy.


    "This..."


    Sakura and Dazner saw this scene blankly, and they didn''t expect that Naruto would kill him in seconds, and even Sasuke looked at it with surprise.


    "Good... so strong."


    Sakura muttered, she didn''t even react to the reaction just now, but Naruto defeated two enemies in a second. With such speed and strength, Sakura was really surprised.


    next to.


    When Sasuke heard this, his fists clenched, and an emotion of reluctance emerged in his heart.


    But at this moment, Kakashi suddenly spoke.


    "Naruto is good, your strategy is very useful."


    "plan?"


    Sasuke and Sakura were taken aback, and some did not understand why Kakashi said so.

 Chapter 42： Dont be cut again

    "It''s very simple. Naruto didn''t reveal any abnormalities after discovering the enemy, but instead ate here calmly, causing the enemy to spend a lot of physical energy in order to hide himself."


    "Even Naruto grabbed the enemy''s heart and placed the fire at the limit where the enemy wanted to move and could endure, and tortured the enemy''s heart and mind. It was a very good strategy."


    Kakashi commented little by little, and she said so bluntly, it also surprised Sakura and Sasuke looking at Naruto.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a strategy."


    Sasuke looked at Naruto unwillingly, and realized that he had lost again this time, and felt a little lost in his heart.


    "Don''t lose Sasuke, if you spot the enemy in advance, you can also defeat the enemy. Naruto is a perceptive ninja, so he found it in advance." Sakura comforted.


    "Ok."


    Sasuke thought that if he spotted the enemy in advance, he might perform better than Naruto, after all, his mind was not bad.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke''s mood recovered a lot.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Okay, then interrogate these two traitors to see what is going on."


    Kakashi said, carrying two rebels to the tree, tied the rebels, and then proceeded to prepare for interrogation.


    For the next thing, Naruto has paid no attention.


    Because the experience **** of the two rebels have been absorbed, and the experience value absorbed along the way has reached 50 points.


    Naruto, who was in a good mood, sank into the lottery interface, thinking about whether to draw a lottery.


    But after thinking about it, I gave up, because after passing the test, Naruto knew his approximate strength.


    in fact.


    These two Renren are subordinates who will not be cut again, one is called Mingtou, the other is called Yetou, nicknamed "Ghost Brothers", and their strength has reached Zhongren.


    And this kind of strength in front of him, the weak is like a bug, and even Naruto can''t raise the interest in fighting, and he vaguely guessed his strength.


    "Since the opponent is so weak, should I do something? I am very short of money now. I remember that Cardo seems to be a rich man." Naruto murmured secretly.


    When reading the original, Naruto still remembers this episode of the plot, especially when Kakashi once said that Kado is a famous rich man in the Ninja world, and if he gets his wealth...


    Naruto looked at his personal space, felt that he could squeeze a lot of money, and the corners of his lips instantly smiled.


    ...


    Time passed slowly, and the whole mission was finally figured out.


    Sasuke and Sakura also understood that this mission was extraordinary, and wondered whether to continue the mission.


    Finally, after discussing the task to continue, they set off again and headed for the country of Waves, but...


    Because Dazna is an ordinary person, they are not moving fast.


    In addition, the distance between Konoha and Nami country is really far for ordinary people, so this journey took a lot of time.


    Fortunately, Sasuke and Sakura can continuously generate experience points. When they came to Nami no Country, Naruto also gained a lot from this mission.


    Considering that the exchange of blood will cause the hair to change color, Naruto did not immediately exchange the blood. Of course, if he encounters certain situations, he will exchange it as soon as possible, and then break out!


    The country of waves, in a certain shadow.


    The masked "White" quietly watched No Slash, and whispered: "I''ll go with you, after all, the other party is Konoha Ninja."


    "No need, don''t forget my silent killing technique." Don''t cut the head proudly, carrying the beheading knife.


    Relying on the silent killing technique and the fog hiding technique, he can do his job with ease when facing any enemy, and even kill the enemy easily.


    This is also the absolute self-confidence he has after numerous battles.


    "That said, your silent killing skills are indeed very strong." Bai Wei bowed slightly.


    "Okay, I will solve them." Without waving his hand, he left like lightning.


    Seeing that Bai didn''t cut away and left, he was always a little uneasy, faintly feeling that something was going to happen.


    "Go, even if you hide in the dark."


    Whoosh!


    The country of wave, in the forest near the water source.


    Kakashi and others walked quietly, on the green grass.


    "Attention, there are lush trees here, and there may be an enemy attack. Be careful." Kakashi reminded in time.


    "Good teacher Kakashi."


    Sasuke nodded, his expression gradually became solemn, ready to perform well after the battle appeared.


    Whoosh!


    Kuwu suddenly threw it out, and flew from Naruto''s hand to the tree not far away like lightning.


    Seeing this scene, Sakura thought that Naruto was playing hard, and hurriedly reminded.


    "Naruto, don''t throw away the kunai, what if you hurt ordinary people."


    "Ah!"


    Naruto sneered and turned to look at the big tree over there, "Since it''s here, come out."


    "what?"


    Sakura was taken aback when she heard this, only then did she notice that Kakashi had become alert.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The huge decapitating knife spun around, with the power to cut everything, and flew fiercely in the direction of Naruto.


    Bang!


    The big sword slashed into the tree, and then appeared on the hilt of the knife handsomely, then turned to look at Naruto.


    "Very keen kid."


    If he didn''t turn his head and stared at Naruto indifferently, his hidden location was extremely concealed, and the distance was far enough, but he didn''t expect to be easily spotted by a kid.


    The key is that Kuwu''s throwing speed was very fast just now, and almost hurt him. Fortunately, he dodged in time.


    This is why he stared at Naruto after he came out, "Interesting kid, but only interesting."


    Without a cold smile, he has killed countless geniuses, and countless strong men have a very strong character.


    So for Naruto''s perfect performance just now, although he admitted it was good, what about it? Just kill it.


    So instead of paying attention to Naruto, he turned to look at Kakashi who led the team.


    "Copy the ninja Kakashi? It''s a bit troublesome, it seems that I can only kill you."


    Whoosh!


    Without cutting the figure for a flash, when he reappeared, he had already reached the surface of the water, and stepped on the water, showing a state of seal.


    "Ninfa¡¤Mist Hidden Technique!"


    The thick white mist began to permeate, shrouded in this area, and affected everyone''s sight.


    "Be careful, this is the fog hiding technique, and it is very difficult to cooperate with the silent killing technique."


    Kakashi hurriedly reminded, then looked at Naruto, "Naruto, can you feel the other person?"


    "Perception? It turned out to be a perception ninja, but my fog hiding technique contains chakras. Not to mention the perception of ninjas, even the Shalanyan will be seriously affected."


    The indifferent voice of No More Slash reverberated around, unable to distinguish the north, south, east and west, and it was impossible to lock the position of No More Slash.


    Such a voice also made Sakura and Sasuke dignified, even Kakashi opened his forehead, revealing the writing wheel of his left eye.


    but.


    Kakashi still didn''t find a place to stop cutting, which made his expression gradually serious.


    "Copy the ninja Kakashi, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been famous, so let¡¯s have a try today to see who is stronger."


    Without cutting the indifferent voice reappearing, and with a slight odor of competition, it seemed to find that Kakashi was looking for his position, and without cutting his mouth again.


    "It''s useless, the technique of mist hiding can become the iconic ninjutsu of the water country. Its ninjutsu effects have already been read countless times. You will definitely not find me..."


    Whoosh!


    Kuwu suddenly threw it out, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    Then there was an angry voice: "Impossible, how could you find my position? Impossible!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Dangdang!


    The fireworks splashed, and the uncut figure suddenly came to a big tree, and then looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "Boy, how did you find me? Even a perception ninja can''t find me!"


    "It''s not that I can''t tell you, but you want to hear the truth or lies." Naruto tilted his head.


    "Of course it''s the truth." No longer hesitated.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you."


    Naruto suddenly became serious, and in the curious eyes of everyone, he said, "Actually, you have body odor, and you smell it from afar. It smells bad."


    Huh!


    The scene was silent, and no longer stood blankly on the tree, veins gradually appeared on his forehead.


    "Damn kid, how dare you tease me."


    "No, no, what I said is true, you really have body odor, but you can''t smell it yourself."


    "Nonsense!"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask others. Although they don''t say it, you can tell from the delicate expression."


    "Fart, I killed you."


    Whoosh!


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿

 Chapter 43： Flicked a finger (second more)

    No longer slicing, he was completely angry, and rushed towards Naruto with the decapitating knife, holding the big knife from above with a cold killing intent, and slashing down fiercely.


    His speed was very fast, and he attacked suddenly, and he came to Naruto almost instantly, giving no time for others to react.


    "Be careful!" Kozakura screamed in shock, worried that Naruto was hit by the knife.


    but.


    When the decapitation sword was only a little away from Naruto, Naruto actually opened his body on the side of Qianjun''s shot, then raised his right hand, and flicked the decapitation sword with his index finger.


    "idiot."


    No longer saw Naruto''s movements, his eyes were mocking.


    He had just planned to slash with the side knife, but at this moment, Naruto''s index finger hit the decapitation knife.


    Ding!


    The sound of wind chimes resounded, and it looked very clear and sweet, but the eyes that didn''t cut it were shocked.


    Because there was a terrifying force from the decapitating sword, the shock of this force almost made him unable to grasp the weapon.


    It was really shocking if he didn''t cut it anymore. He never expected that this little devil would have such a great strength with his finger.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Kuwu suddenly flew from the side, and Kakashi''s figure flashed, charging up like a dragon.


    In an instant, Kakashi started a melee fight with Zaibuzhan, and quickly moved into the thick fog during the battle.


    Seeing Kakashi lost his figure, Sasuke and Sakura were anxious and wanted to help, but they didn''t even have the qualifications to see the battle clearly, so they could only determine the position of the battle based on their voices.


    On the contrary, Naruto is absorbing the experience points, watching all this leisurely.


    "Naruto, is your perception so strong? Can you determine the enemy''s position even in dense fog?" Sakura couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, it''s just a trivial matter. You don''t understand how pleasant it is to perceive ninjas to observe the battle. You should just stay."


    Naruto said something suddenly occurred, and looked at Sasuke with a smile.


    "Sasuke, I have a way to let you see the battle scene and even help."


    "any solution?"


    Sasuke was taken aback for a moment, and became a little curious. After all, he really felt useless if he couldn''t help. Now that there is a way, he naturally doesn''t want to give up.


    "It''s very simple. Use the wind escape and flower dance that you learned before, and blow away the thick fog." Naruto laughed.


    "Feng Dun¡¤Hana Sanwu? Impossible, I would never use a woman''s ninjutsu." Sasuke refused with a dark face.


    "This is your own choice. You can''t even help with this. Are you sure you are a ninja?"


    "I!"


    Sasuke''s face darkened, and he even regretted why he hadn''t learned the wind to escape the big breakthrough before. Although it was a C-level ninjutsu, it could blow away a part of the thick fog at least.


    But now it was too late to learn, because the battle was fierce, and if the enemy suddenly attacked Dazna, he would have no time to defend, so Sasuke was caught in a tangled state.


    After a short period of thought, Sasuke decided to use ninjutsu. After all, he is a ninja, so he walked a few steps forward with a dark face and slowly raised his hands.


    Wind Escape¡¤Flower Scattering Dance!


    The tangled whirlwind whirled around Sasuke, spreading the dense fog in all directions, accompanied by whirlwind and dense fog, and beautiful petals floating.


    And the most central Sasuke, under the reflection of the petals, looked a little bit of feminine beauty, making Sakura next to him a nympho.


    "It''s beautiful," Sakura praised.


    "To shut up!"


    When Sasuke heard this compliment, his face went dark again. Originally, he was very depressed when he used a woman''s ninjutsu, but in the end you said "beautiful", which is more annoying than Naruto.


    The depressed Sasuke turned his head and looked around, and found that the dense fog had been blown away a lot, and his vision was wider, which gave him some comfort.


    "It''s not bad. The dense fog has blown away a part, but the range is still small. It takes a few more times to use it." Naruto encouraged.


    "Huh, you don''t need to remind me, I know what to do."


    Sasuke was still a little angry, but still raised his hands to seal again, the next second the whirlwind whizzed, and a large number of petals floated around his hair, adding a touch of beauty to him.


    "Tsk, if you wear women''s clothing."


    Naruto suddenly thought of a picture he saw in his previous life, which was the appearance of Sasuke''s motherhood.


    If he really wears that way, he would be considered a little beauty. After all, his looks are very good, and he will not lose to women when he is dressed.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Forget it, let''s watch the battle, the fog is blown away."


    Naruto muttered while looking at the newly-appearing experience points, then turned his head and glanced at the forest on the right.


    There, the masked "white" is hiding here, ready to support and rescue at any time.


    Naruto did not expose him, but continued to watch the battle between Kakashi and Never Slash.


    The strength of these two men is very strong. When they are fighting, the experience ball is slowly filling up. Obviously, it is now an important point in the plot.


    "Look, Mr. Kakashi gradually mastered the attack rhythm. The ninja named Nostalgia seemed a little unstable, and the battle seemed very passive."


    After seeing the battle scene clearly, Sasuke quickly analyzed.


    "Why? Why is it emotionally unstable if you don''t cut it?" Sakura wondered.


    "It must be the popular one. He just said that the ninja has body odor."


    Sasuke raised his eyes and glanced at Naruto, feeling that his madness was very strong.


    "It turns out that this is the case. It seems that before the future battles, let the Mingren eat the enemy, and it will be easier for us to win." Kozakura came up with an idea.


    "Ah."


    Naruto smiled but didn''t speak, because if he was not a real ninja, how could he be confused by a few words.


    The reason why he was passive is that his hand was numb when he flicked his fingers. Naruto felt that it would be uncomfortable not to cut it again.


    Moreover, this no longer cut is obviously defending himself, worrying about attacking him.


    But if you continue like this, you will lose if you don''t cut it. Naruto is thinking whether or not to extend the fighting time.


    He doesn''t want Kakashi to beat it so quickly and not cut it again, otherwise how can he earn experience points?


    So he was going to join the battle, deliberately making trouble to increase the fighting time.


    Just do it when he thinks of it, Naruto rushed forward and shouted, "I''ll help."


    "help?"


    Hearing these words, the man who was in the battle no longer saw this, his expression condensed, feeling the still tingling right hand, and looked at the evenly matched Kakashi.


    Without saying anything, he suddenly left the circle of battle, and several jumps disappeared.


    "This...."


    Sakura, Sasuke, and Kakashi looked at this scene speechlessly, feeling that it was too dramatic, a good life-and-death battle, why did they suddenly run away?


    This reversal is too fast, are you sure you are here to kill? Are you sure it''s here to get rid of Dazna?


    Everyone didn''t know what to say, just as the other party was overly cautious.


    Only Naruto was a little bit dumbfounded, and finally shook his head and decided to take time to find and not cut, and continue to earn experience points.


    Above the big tree on the other side.


    Don''t move fast, wait until it is safe to stop.


    Whoosh!


    Bai suddenly jumped up and looked at him with some confusion. "If you don''t cut your lord again, what happened, why did you leave suddenly?"


    "I met a very weird kid, and some were not sure what was going on with this kid." Without cutting up his right hand, his expression was serious.


    "Not sure? If you don''t cut the lord again, can you talk about it?" Bai curiously asked.


    It can make the mighty even look serious no matter what it is, such a kid really arouses the curiosity of "White".

 Chapter 44： No more body odor (first more)

    "It''s the little ghost with texture on his face. Those people call him Naruto. This kid is very perceptive and can easily find my position, even in the art of mist hiding."


    Do not cut back to recall the details of the previous battle, and explain a little bit.


    "There are indeed some means, but you shouldn''t retreat because of these?"


    Bai, who knows the character of not cutting again, can''t help but ask again.


    "Yes, this kid is very irritating. He even said that I have body odor. I gave him a knife if I was angry, but..." He stopped for a while, his expression gradually becoming serious.


    "But the big knife that I slashed out was actually bounced away by the little devil''s finger. The key feedback was very strong, and it shook my right hand numb, and now I have no slowness."


    Without cutting, he raised his right hand, and found that his right hand still trembles slightly, which is obviously caused by the huge counter-shock force.


    This result really caused "Bai" to be surprised. He couldn''t believe it, "Is it just a finger? Is it really just a finger?"


    "Yes, it is indeed a finger, I remember clearly, it was his index finger flicking it." No more serious explanation.


    "Doesn''t that mean that this Naruto is very powerful? Then his full blow, I am afraid that few people dare to take it?"


    "Yes, I evacuated because of this. It is very powerful to copy the ninja Kakashi. Now that this weird kid appears, it is even more difficult to deal with."


    If you don¡¯t cut it anymore, I feel that this kid is restraining himself. With this kid, his silent killing technique and fog hiding technique have no effect, and...


    Moreover, in close combat, the imp has very strong power. If he is punched by the imp, it is likely to be seriously injured, plus Kakashi next to him, then he will definitely lose.


    This is also one of the reasons for his decisive withdrawal.


    "If you don''t cut your lord again, don''t worry. Although Naruto''s power is great, but he can''t hit people, his power will have no effect. I will accompany you next time in the battle. He will definitely not be able to keep up with my speed.


    Bai took off the mask to reveal a beautiful face, and then smiled and looked at it again.


    "With your speed and blood limit, it is really not difficult to defeat this kid, so let''s investigate the intelligence these days, and wait for the next attack, you will go with me."


    "Okay, don''t cut the lord again."


    "correct."


    Don''t think about body odor again, think of Naruto saying that he can''t smell his body odor, and he wants to let others smell it.


    If others conceal the truth, the expression will change slightly, which proves that you have body odor.


    Suspiciously, he drew closer to Bai, then raised his arm and said, "Is there really body odor on me?"


    "No, my lord, how can you have body odor?"


    Bai, who has a special feeling for not cutting again, suddenly changed so much on his face.


    And this slight change was immediately caught by Nothing.


    His face sank without cutting, and he whispered inwardly: "Should I be guessed right by that kid? Do I really have body odor?"


    No matter how you don''t cut your heart, there is no bottom, after all, he clearly knows that "Bai" will never say that he is not good, but can only see it through a subtle expression.


    But now.


    If I don''t cut it, I really want to scold my mother, because everything indicates that I really seem to have body odor.


    Not reconciled, he sullen his face, ready to ask someone else to ask.


    Whizzing!


    The two marched again and headed towards their stronghold.


    After arriving at the stronghold, it was discovered that the rich man Cardo had been waiting here with a group of people.


    "Don''t cut it again, have Konoha''s people solved it?" Cardo said loudly while wearing glasses.


    "No." Don''t cry coldly.


    "No? What''s the matter with you? I can''t solve it by going out myself? I didn''t hire you for charity." Cardo rebuked loudly.


    Whoosh!


    The huge decapitating knife was swung out suddenly, and the tip of the knife was only an inch from Kaduo''s head, making Kaduo hurriedly closed his mouth.


    "I will deal with Konoha''s people, and get out of here now." Don''t cut it coldly.


    "Well, well, this is what you said, it''s better to solve them for me." Cardo replied in irritation, and walked outside with someone.


    But when he just walked to the side of No More Cut, he was caught again.


    "Ask you a question, do I have body odor on my body?" No longer said coldly.


    "Body odor?"


    Carduo''s expression was a little weird. He felt that the Shangren he had invited had a pitfall in his mind. He even asked such a question. He directly said impatiently, "No."


    After saying this, Cardo turned around and left, and left with all his subordinates mightily.


    just.


    The weird expression when he was leaving was all caught in the eyes of no longer cut. This two-meter-high man, as if he had received a fatal blow, his face was completely black.


    He thought of Naruto''s words, thought of the words, observing the subtle expressions, and Kado''s expression was very strange just now.


    "Damn it!"


    No longer clenching his left fist, and walking towards the bathroom in anger, he must clean up the smell on his body, and must not let this kind of thing appear on himself.


    next to.


    Bai was a little at a loss. It was obvious that the rich man Cardo said that there was no body odor, so why didn''t he cut his face and turned black instead? This seems a little different from what he imagined.


    But he didn''t think too much, instead thinking about preparing to contact Naruto to see if his power is really that great.


    ....


    the other side.


    Dazna took everyone to his house and officially began to repair, and even arranged a separate room for Naruto to rest.


    Of course, finding and not cutting is an important task. After all, the enemy has not been defeated, and it is impossible for everyone to leave. They can only find a way to find each other.


    "Naruto, you have a strong sense of perception, so I will leave it to you to find the matter without cutting it." Kakashi said sternly.


    "Okay, I will try my best to find it, but since I am a partner, I naturally have to divide the work. From now on, I will leave the sanitation of my room to Sasuke."


    Naruto turned to look at Sasuke.


    "Hygienic cleaning? Are you kidding me, why let me clean for you, it''s impossible." Sasuke refused angrily.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "What do you do if you don''t clean? Do you plan to do nothing like Sakura?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Naruto!!"


    Sakura yelled, sitting on the side properly, she was shot innocently, and she felt depressed.


    Sasuke was even more depressed when he heard this, and could not say anything to refute.


    "Ahem, Sasuke wants to practice the ninjutsu I taught, and now just has time to improve his strength." Kakashi admired Sasuke very much, so he spoke to help.


    "That''s it, forget it, I''ll go out to see the situation and dye my hair by the way."


    Naruto took out a bottle of hair dye from his backpack, and walked outside under the gaze of Kakashi and others.


    "It''s so stinky to bring hair dye." Sakura was very dissatisfied with the innocent lying gun just now, and couldn''t help muttering.


    Sasuke didn''t speak, but clenched his fists, as if he felt a little too useless.


    the other side.


    Naruto is moving fast, the reason why he is so anxious is because he wants to exchange Saiyan blood.

 Chapter 45： Quarter blood (second more)

    Although this long journey took a lot of time, it also gained a lot of experience points, which is a full 500 experience points, which is a great harvest.


    If these experience points are exchanged for Saiyan blood, then his Saiyan bloodline will increase by 5%, and his strength will also be improved by leaps and bounds.


    With deep anticipation, Naruto quickly came to a forest species, and then turned on perception to explore the surroundings.


    After confirming that there was no one nearby, he threw the hair dye into the space without hesitation, and then prepared to exchange Saiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 500 experience points and successfully exchange 50 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    The sound of the machinery fell, and the warm current boiled in Naruto''s body. The hair that had been darkened a lot, now it became a lot blacker, and in the end only a small peanut bean remained.


    "It''s so strong, I feel that my strength has improved more and more, and I always feel that something in the body has recovered. Is it a great ape? I don''t know what will happen on the full moon night?"


    Naruto clenched his fist, feeling the explosive power in his body, and his physique getting stronger and stronger, he kind of wanted to fight someone.


    However, checking his own situation is the point now, so he opened the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 25%


    Ability: 5 cubic meters of space, strengthen the art of multiple shadow clones, air bombs, turtle qigong, qi shield, qi sword, qi light, restraining halo...


    Experience value: 3


    .........


    "Twenty-five percent of the bloodline is good, it''s equivalent to a quarter of the bloodline, if it reaches one-half."


    A golden light flashed in Naruto''s eyes and then fell silent again.


    "Don''t worry, the bloodline has improved faster than I thought. How long has it been since I graduated from the Ninja School? And this story is not over yet."


    Naruto turned his head to look in the direction of the rich man Cardo, thinking about getting some money later, and by the way, try to see how strong he was.


    "Let''s take a look, this card is not a good thing. If you die, you will die, just to fundamentally solve the threat of the country of Poland."


    Naruto murmured and walked away, heading towards the large courtyard where Cardo was.


    .........


    Cardo''s large courtyard.


    Damn it!


    The sound of something falling to the ground sounded, followed by Cardo''s anger.


    "Damn ninja, don''t kill the **** ninja again. I asked him to kill the Konoha ninja. As a result, not only did this idiot fail, he even dared to let me go.


    Cardo shouted angrily, thinking about where to find a master, and personally led people to solve Konoha Ninja and Never Slash.


    "When will the two powerful swordsmen arrive? I can''t wait to kill Konoha Ninja and not to kill anymore." Cardo looked to the side angrily.


    "Master Cardo, the two swordsmen have arrived and are waiting in the front hall."


    "Don''t hurry up, please, hurry up."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing the subordinates go down to invite the two powerful swordsmen, Cardo''s face gradually brought on a cruel smile.


    "Wait, these two powerful swordsmen will surely kill all of you, hahaha."


    Cardo waited with a smile, while preparing for his subordinates to test the strength of the two swordsmen.


    A few minutes later.


    Two indifferent swordsmen stepped into the hall of Kado''s residence.


    One of the two swordsmen is a cyclops and the other wears a hat, but they both have in common, that is, they have apathy and ruthlessness in their eyes.


    Dangdang, bang bang bang!


    Several of Cardo''s subordinates were knocked down to the ground, looking at the two swordsmen in embarrassment.


    "These two knives are so strong, so powerful knives."


    "It''s too fast, but we were defeated in an instant."


    Several of Cardo''s subordinates looked at the cold swordsman, and were shocked with fear in their hearts. .


    Just now a few of them shot at the same time, but they were easily defeated by two swordsmen. That powerful strength shocked everyone in an instant.


    "Well, well, you deserve to be a well-known swordsman. With your help, you must kill those Konoha ninjas this time, haha."


    Kadoha laughed, agreeing with the strength of the two swordsmen.


    "Don''t worry, there are no fewer than ten ninjas who died in our hands. Although Konoha Village is famous, it is not difficult to kill their ninjas."


    The two swordsmen sneered and spoke, obviously not paying attention to the Konoha Village Ninja.


    "Well, those Konoha Ninjas live in Dazna''s house, and you will kill them all when you do not cut them and get hurt with Konoha Ninja."


    Cardo said in a cold voice, without any emotion in his eyes, only brutal and cold-blooded.


    "Really? I''m afraid you have no chance."


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded, which also condensed the atmosphere of the scene.


    "Who is it?" Cardo scolded, and at the same time picked up a teacup.


    Tata!


    The footsteps gradually sounded, and Naruto soon walked into the hall from the outside world, looking at Cardo indifferently.


    "Who are you? Come here to find death?"


    Kaduo saw that it was a kid who came in, he was obviously relieved, because there were seven men on the scene, and dozens of others outside, so many people could easily kill a kid.


    "Little devil, do you know? My cup fell to the ground, and dozens of subordinates rushed in, vying to take your life."


    "Really? You can give it a try." Naruto said indifferently, without paying any attention.


    "Mr. Swordsmen, kill him!" Cardo did not want to waste time, so he ordered directly.


    Whoosh!


    The one-eyed dragon swordsman''s figure flashed, the sharp knife drew an arc in the air, the whole person flashed quickly like a dragon, and the blade slashed at Naruto''s neck fiercely.


    Ding!


    As if the sound of knocking came, the Cyclops Swordsman stood in sorrow.


    Because he swung the strongest knife, it was actually caught by the kid in front of him with two fingers.


    This scene stunned him directly, and even his eyes were full of shock.


    next to.


    Cardo and the others also watched this scene with an incredible expression. They did not expect that the knife man''s knife would be caught by two fingers.


    You know that the swordsman defeated several people just now, but such a strong swordsman was actually controlled by a move, which really shocked them.


    "Quick, kill him, quickly!" Cardo yelled, while preparing to escape.


    "Want to run? Late."


    Bang!


    The long knife broke, Naruto''s fingers tucked half of the sharp blade, and the figure flashed suddenly. When it stopped again, he had already reached the entrance of the hall.


    Doraemon!


    The blood-stained half-cut blade was thrown on the ground, Naruto said lightly with his back to Cardo in the room.


    "Forgot to tell you that dozens of your subordinates outside are dead."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he waved his hand to the area where the money was hidden.


    Kado and the others stood still in place, and there was a **** trace on their necks.


    puff!


    With blood spraying, Cardo fell to the ground in disbelief.


    His eyes stared at the doorway, vaguely as if he saw his corpse in the corner of the courtyard outside the door.


    Despair flashed in his eyes, and regret filled his heart. If he knew that such a terrible person appeared, Cardo would never come to this poor country if he was killed.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret in this world, he can only die slowly in despair.

 Chapter 46： Dont run away

    On the other side, Cardo''s storage chamber.


    Naruto looked at the piles of money in the secret room, looked at those valuable special tools, looked at various precious items and ninjutsu scrolls, he gradually smiled.


    Picking up a stack of money and looking through it, Naruto nodded in satisfaction.


    With so much money in hand, there is no need to worry about future living expenses, and even as long as he does not squander the money madly, it is more than enough for him to live for hundreds of years.


    of course,


    Those blades and ninjutsu scrolls aroused greater interest in Naruto.


    As a rich man in the ninja world, it is impossible for Cardo not to pay attention to ninjutsu, even if he does not know ninjutsu, he will certainly collect it.


    "Yes, living in this world, wanting to have absolute status, strength is a necessity, this card seems to be ambitious, but it is mine now."


    Naruto quickly collected the items in the secret room, money, ninjas, ninjutsu scrolls, and various precious materials needed for forging cutting tools.


    With so many things, the storage space simply can''t fit. Fortunately, Naruto found a few space scrolls here, but the rich and powerful Cardo didn''t use the space scrolls and was left empty.


    Naruto smiled without hesitation, and loaded the rest of the things into the space scroll.


    "It''s a pity that the space scroll can''t be placed in the storage space. If the storage space is bigger, it would be fine." Naruto shook his head and stepped away.


    Soon after Naruto returned to Dazner''s house, he did not interact with Sasuke and the others, mainly because the experience points of Sasuke and others have been absorbed and have not been recovered.


    You must wait for a while to recover before you can continue to earn experience points. Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention, but went back to the house to feel the benefits of this promotion.


    Time passed, and soon the next day came.


    Cardo''s large courtyard.


    No longer and Bai Shan walked into the courtyard, looking solemnly at the corpse inside.


    "All are dead, one blow will kill." He said solemnly after he stopped checking.


    "One hit kills? There are no very powerful people in this country, Konoha''s people would never do such a thing, who would it be?" Bai was surprised.


    "I don''t know, go look inside."


    Without Zan, he quickly walked into the house, looking at Cardo who was not looking at him, his complexion became more solemn.


    "Sure enough, it is a one-shot kill, and their eyes are full of fear. Looking at the broken weapon, it seems that the unknown strong man broke during the attack, and then the strong man used the broken blade to kill everyone in a flash."


    No matter how quickly you judge the situation on the scene, the more you judge, the more solemn your expression will be, because according to the judgment, these people were killed in seconds.


    Even he couldn''t do this kind of killing speed, because it was too fast, although he could easily kill these people without cutting, but he would definitely not be able to kill with one blow.


    This speed proves that there is a stronger unknown power in the country of Waves.


    "Trouble, our employer is dead, and the task is no longer necessary to continue."


    I didn''t cut it anymore and didn''t plan to continue to deal with Konoha. After all, the employer was dead and no one would pay them anymore.


    In addition, the death of Cardo will inevitably attract the attention of the Water Country. When the time comes, the ninja sent by the Water Country may find their traces and continue to hunt them down.


    "Then what shall we do? Leave?" Bai turned his head and looked at him.


    "Yes, leave immediately." No longer decisively ordered.


    The two quickly left, hurriedly toward the bank of the river, planning to detour from here to Yunokuni.


    Dazna''s home.


    Naruto was eating breakfast and suddenly turned to look north.


    "What''s the matter with Naruto?" Sakura asked suspiciously, which also attracted Sasuke''s attention.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go out for a while."


    Naruto put down his dishes, got up and walked out of Dazna''s house.


    Sasuke saw this scene also very strange, he also got up and followed out of Dazna''s door.


    but.


    He saw Naruto go out on the front foot, but did not see Naruto after he followed it out on the back foot.


    "What about people?"


    Sasuke looked around quickly, but he still didn''t see Naruto, "Writing round eyes!"


    The blood-colored Gouyu revolved, and Sasuke opened the writing wheel to search again, but after searching, he still found nothing.


    "It''s gone in a blink of an eye. It''s so fast. Is this Naruto''s strength improved again?"


    Sasuke looked serious and felt that the pressure in his heart was increasing, "It seems that I can only continue to ask Kakashi teacher to teach me new abilities."


    After Sasuke finished speaking, he quickly ran to the room where Kakashi was, but when he opened the door, he saw that Kakashi was watching with the intimate heaven.


    Sasuke was stunned for two seconds, and Naruto''s words appeared in his mind. He remembered that Naruto had said that people who see intimate heaven have kidney deficiency and like to watch little girls take a bath.


    "Ms. Kakashi, you..."


    "What''s wrong, Sasuke?" Sakura also ran over. After reading the book in Kakashi''s hand, her eyes widened instantly, "Pervert!!"


    ....


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Naruto ran swiftly on the water, moving forward fast.


    "I didn''t expect to retreat decisively if I didn''t cut it again, but the plot cannot be destroyed. They must be rushed back to continue the story if I don''t cut it again, otherwise how can I earn experience points?


    Naruto twisted his head and made a humming noise, with cold eyes in his eyes.


    "It''s not suitable to use the body right now, so let''s use the transformation technique, who will become? By the way, become Saitama." Naruto''s hands jerked.


    Bang!


    The white mist drifted, and Naruto, transformed into Saitama, appeared and stood quietly on the surface of the water, "Don''t cut it again, I hope you''d better be obedient, otherwise!"


    Bang!


    The strong qi rolled in the body, and Naruto''s original figure running in the water suddenly floated up and flew quickly into the distance.


    Air dance!


    After Naruto''s bloodline reaches 25%, he can easily master the dance art with just a little use, just like Xiaofang in the Dragon Ball would have been born.


    Even many low-level Saiyans have this ability, and even in the Naruto world, Naruto still successfully mastered it, and moved in the direction of not cutting it again.


    Miles away, above the water.


    A wooden boat was driving on the water, and two people stood on the boat and headed towards Yunokuni.


    "It''s safe when I get here. The sea is my world, and it''s surrounded by sea water. The more you walk into the sea, the safer it is." It seemed to be relieved if he didn''t cut it again.


    "If you don''t cut the lord again, are you worried about Wuyin''s pursuit? It feels like you are walking in a hurry." Bai doubted.


    "Partly, and partly because of the end of the mission, but I am even more worried about the unknown strong man. Now when he comes to the sea, with my water escape ninjutsu, any enemy has the power to fight."


    Without saying anything, confidence gradually emerged in his body.


    "It turned out to be like this, your water escape ninjutsu is indeed very strong." Bai nodded in agreement.


    "is it?"


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded from above, with a hint of joking in the voice.


    "who is it?!"


    Hearing these words, he hurriedly raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound, and their pupils shrank suddenly in the next second.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿

 Chapter 47： A knife

    I saw in the midair, in the gentle breeze, a figure of a man quietly floated in the void, watching them indifferently.


    The man had a bald head, a strange cloak, and a pair of red gloves. The outfit was very strange.


    But what makes people feel uncomprehending is that they don''t know when the other party appears, even as if the other party is always there.


    "who are you."


    Bai asked with a serious look, and several fine needles appeared in his hand.


    The person next to him is still holding the beheaded sword tightly without cutting, his eyes are solemn.


    In the ninja world, the number of flying ninjas is extremely rare, and each one is a very powerful opponent, like Dokage in the country of earth, that is a very powerful flying ninja.


    of course.


    The bald man in front of him didn''t think he could reach the level of Tuying if he didn''t cut it, but he still needed to be cautious if he didn''t cut it.


    After all, this is flying. If the other party continuously releases various attacks in the sky, they can only passively defend from below.


    This is a very unfavorable situation for them, so they become serious.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to discuss something with you." Naruto slowly fell on the water, preparing to move his hands and feet.


    "what''s up?"


    If he didn''t continue to inquire, his eyes were cold, and he was looking for opportunities. As long as the other party slackened slightly, he would definitely make the first move.


    "It''s very simple, go and fight Konoha''s ninja." Naruto said lightly.


    "Fight with Konoha Ninja?"


    If you don''t cut Hebai again, I was slightly taken aback when I heard this, and I felt why this request was so abnormal?


    The key card is dead, and there is no need for them to continue the mission.


    So no longer shook his head and refused: "We have no conflict with Konoha and will not fight with them again."


    "You only need to attack them and do it for a while, stay for five minutes, and you can leave." Naruto continued.


    "Ah? Why?" Bai was a little unsure, so he felt that this request was a bit weird.


    "No, if you don''t go, then I can only kill you." Qianyu said indifferently, and suddenly raised his left hand.


    Ding!


    Kuwu and the beheading sword fought violently, bursting out golden sparks.


    No longer looking at the bald man who easily blocked his sword, his expression became more solemn.


    "go to hell!"


    The sharp beheaded knife whizzed, slashing out with a sound of breaking through the air, and slashed to the waist of the bald man.


    Bang!


    Sudden pain came from his abdomen, and he was kicked out without cutting it. The decapitation knife in his hand was not grasped firmly, and it spun into the air.


    Whoosh!


    No longer cut in midair and was caught by ¡®White¡¯, but just as they fell, a decapitating knife was already placed on their necks.


    "If I want, you were already dead just now."


    Naruto said indifferently, threw the decapitation knife in his hand to the opponent, and then flew into the air again.


    "You better do what I said, otherwise."


    Naruto puts his hands in the kick-starting pose of Guipai Qigong. Accompanied by the terrifying aura, his hands move quickly, and the terrible Guipai Qigong wave hits the sea in the next second.


    boom! !


    The terrifying waves rolled and shook like a typhoon, swept in all directions with the terrifying power of overwhelming mountains.


    No longer Zhan Hebai, who was originally standing on the sea, looked at this terrifying scene, and his pupils shrank to a point in shock.


    "Retreat quickly! Quickly!"


    No matter how horrified he is, he and Bai are horrified. While the figure retreats rapidly, he is also alert to the men floating above. If such a terrifying blow hits them, they will undoubtedly die.


    "Give you one minute to think about whether to go back and fight Konoha''s people or die here?" Naruto said lightly, pointing his right hand to the lower one and not cutting.


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s fight Konoha, but does it really take five minutes?" No longer looked at Naruto''s right hand vigilantly.


    "Correct."


    "Okay, let''s go right away."


    Without cutting it to finish, he took the white next to him and backed up for a certain distance, then turned his head and ran towards the distance, which is the direction of Nami country Bridge.


    "It''s still obedient, then let you have a way of life, but to be honest, the strength of not being cut is really weak."


    Naruto flew between the white clouds and quickly flew to the vicinity of the bridge, then quickly changed back to the main body and headed to the bridge.


    Nami Country Bridge.


    Kakashi, Sakura Sasuke and others are staying here, checking the construction of the bridge, but Kakashi''s face is a little dark, and Sakura is far away from him.


    After a while.


    Sakura saw Naruto coming from a distance, and asked in confusion, "Naruto, where have you been?"


    "Going out for a while, what''s the matter with you? I feel that the atmosphere is a bit wrong." Naruto wondered, wondering if there was any flaw in him.


    "Naruto, let me tell you, Teacher Kakashi may really have kidney deficiency." Sakura walked to the side of Naruto and whispered.


    "Kidney deficiency? Why is this?" Naruto wondered.


    "Sasuke and I discovered that Mr. Kakashi secretly watched the intimate heaven. Maybe he often peeked at the little girls in the bath. It was too much. I should stay away from him in the future."


    Sakura said indignantly, looking very indignant, and even gave Kakashi a stare.


    "This..."


    Naruto was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard this. He looked at the dark-faced Kakashi and then at the strange look of Sasuke, feeling that Kakashi''s reputation was completely ruined.


    "Ahem, you wronged Kakashi, he just likes to see the intimate heaven, not kidney deficiency." Naruto helped explain.


    "Naruto, you don''t need to help him, we all see and understand."


    Sakura replied, clearly believing that Kakashi''s kidney is weak.


    With this attitude, Naruto shook his head. He was just about to speak, and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the sea, "Don''t kill them again."


    "alert!"


    Kakashi already believed in Naruto''s perception very much, so when he heard Naruto''s words, he immediately ordered an alert.


    Whizzing!


    No longer Zhan and Bai''s figure flashed, standing in front of Kakashi and the others coldly.


    "Don''t cut it again?" Kakashi saw Bai''s figure, quickly opened his forehead, and looked at the other side vigilantly.


    The last time he fought, Kakashi knew that his strength was not weak if he didn''t cut it again. Now that he has a helper, it is even more difficult to deal with.


    The key is that they need to protect the old man Dazna, so Kakashi must be more cautious in the face of a helper and no longer cut.


    Sasuke and Sakura next to them are also very vigilant, holding weapons and staring at each other, always beware of their sudden attacks.


    but.


    One minute passed, and the other party still stood quietly, watching them coldly.


    Two minutes later, the other party still stood still, motionless.


    Three minutes later, the opponent still stood still, like a stone sculpture.


    Such a strange appearance made Kakashi and Sasuke at a loss, feeling that the other party seemed to be brewing something.


    Naruto shook his head speechlessly, and didn''t cut Hebai again. The reason for doing this was obviously that he planned to stay here for five minutes to avoid conflict.


    Naruto also ignored this.


    Because the opponent is here, he gains experience points, so he will let the opponent choose freely.


    "Don''t cut it again, what the **** are you doing?" Kakashi asked.


    "Haha." No longer sneered, with an unpredictable posture.


    "This.."


    Hearing this laughter, Kakashi frowned slightly, feeling that the other party was bound to make a ghost again, so he became more vigilant.


    Time continued to elapse, and five minutes passed very quickly, and at this time, no longer slashed and finally drew the slashing knife behind.


    "kill!"


    Without a loud roar, he slashed towards Kakashi with the decapitating knife, and the two sides fought in close combat instantly, and then returned to the original position.


    The atmosphere began to become serious at this moment, because even the white next to him also made a fighting posture.


    At this moment, the two sides are in a tense posture.


    But at this time.


    Just when Kakashi and Sasuke thought they were about to start a battle of life and death.


    Without cutting and the white next to him, he rushed to the distance, and fled into the forest between several ups and downs.


    Huh!


    The scene fell into a weird silence, Kakashi and others looked at this scene blankly, feeling a little muddy in their brains.


    They want to say, are you here to stand for five minutes? Just to slash and run away? There is a pit in your head.


    Kakashi shook his head speechlessly, then said, "Naruto, are they still nearby?"


    "Let''s go, I left the country by boat." Naruto replied.


    "Gone? Leaving the country of Waves?" Kakashi''s mind became more muddled, feeling that what happened today was a bit unreasonable.


    "Yes, if you don''t believe me, go and watch it yourself. Okay, I''m going to sleep."


    Naruto yawned, turned and walked to the nearby grove, then lay on his back on the grass and began to check his data panel.


    In the moment of contact, he had already absorbed all the experience points, even in four minutes.


    The experience **** of these people are broken, and he needs to find new absorption targets. Of course, Sasuke and Sakura are special. The experience **** will recover after a while, but you need to wait.


    "First make do with mixed experience points, after returning to the village, continue to contact those dragon sets, yes, there is him!" Naruto suddenly thought of someone.

 Chapter 48： Beat Ebisu

    This person is Metkay and the future King of Kay. He is the one who almost kicked out the finale. Although many people helped Kay during the battle against Dan, but...


    But I have to admit that Bamen Dunjia does have a set.


    Naruto has the special physique of the whirlpool family, plus the Saiyan bloodline, it can be said that it is perfect for the Eight Door Dunjia.


    If he learns the Eight Doors Dunjia, it will definitely play a vital role in his own practice. Don¡¯t forget, the Saiyan¡¯s masochistic practice is absolutely terrifying for the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    "When I return to the village, I will get in touch with Metkay and earn experience by the way. It seems that there are not many plot characters in the village that contain experience points. Kai''s class, Asma, Ebisu..."


    Naruto murmured, like Pig Deer Butterfly has been absorbed, and some dragon sets have been absorbed by him, and there is really not much left.


    "By the way, the next plot is the Zhongnin exam. Konoha will definitely come to a lot of people. Tsk tsk, this plot may be the season of my big harvest."


    Naruto instantly became energetic, ready to take advantage of the Zhongnin exam, and earn a lot of it.


    "Naruto, Teacher Kakashi is looking for you."


    "Got it."


    ....


    For the next few days, their team stayed in Nami country, and after the bridge was completely repaired, they left and headed towards Kiye Village.


    Soon after, the dusty people finally returned to Konoha and began to deliver the task.


    Without mentioning Kakashi''s report on the task details, Naruto rushed to the house immediately and got ready to take a bath.


    This time Nami no Nation mission took a lot of time. Although Naruto earned some experience points, what she wanted most now was to take a good bath and relax.


    Of course, it was more about meeting Hinata early, let alone, I really miss her a little bit.


    "Boss Naruto, you are back."


    "Boss, take a look at our painting to see if it has improved."


    "Look at mine too."


    Konohamaru, Udon, and Moehuang walked back holding the drawing board. They just met Naruto on the street and hurried to Naruto''s side and asked him to check the painting.


    "what?"


    Naruto picked up Konohamaru''s painting and looked at the kunai on the painting, and found that there was a hint of 3D painting. Obviously, they had put in a lot of effort during this period.


    "Yes, very progress." Naruto admired.


    "Boss Naruto taught well, and I plan to develop in this area now." Konohamaru scratched his head, looking very happy.


    "Yes, work hard, maybe you will make a lot of achievements in painting, but you should also pay attention to it here and here."


    Naruto took the drawing board and repaired the kunai in the painting a bit, instantly increasing the authenticity of the painting several times.


    "Thank you Naruto boss for teaching. By the way, Sister Kurama Yakumo''s painting is also very good, but..." Konohamaru was halfway through, and suddenly hesitated.


    "Just what?" Naruto asked.


    "It''s just that her recent state is a bit bad, boss, you have time to see her more." Konoha Maru said.


    "it is good."


    Naruto nodded and was about to leave when suddenly a figure stood in front of him.


    "I thought it was someone who tempted the young master to paint. It was you. Do you know that this is not doing business properly? It is delaying the young master''s practice."


    Ebisu puts on his glasses and stands in front of Naruto, with a hint of disgust in his voice.


    "Not doing business properly? Interesting." Naruto raised his eyebrows and stared at him coldly.


    "I am the teacher of Young Master Konohamaru. I am especially Shinobu. I have trained several Naruto candidates. I must not let a crane tail affect the practice of Young Master."


    Ebisu deliberately spoke condescendingly, her voice still with disgust.


    "Is it the tail of the crane?" Naruto squeezed his hands and made a chuckle.


    He is not mad, plus he has absolute hole cards in his hand, he really is not afraid of anyone, now that there are provocations, he doesn''t mind showing off his muscles.


    "Since you are so good, come and fight with me." Naruto finished speaking and walked towards the training ground 3.


    "Okay."


    Ebisu didn''t pay attention to Naruto at all, and followed directly.


    Konohamaru and Moehuang glanced at each other and followed closely.


    After a while.


    Boom boom boom!


    A loud noise came from the training ground No. 3, and it was completely calm after a minute, then Naruto walked out of the training ground with a smile, and then patted Konohamaru on the shoulder.


    "Learn to paint, don''t relax, understand?"


    "Ming...understand."


    Konohamaru swallowed, then looked at the training ground No. 3, and instantly a chill came straight from the tail vertebra to the top of his head.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded and left, leaving only Konohamaru and three others who looked at the training ground with pity, and at Ebisu.


    "It''s miserable."


    "Yeah, I''m going back, practice drawing hard." Konoha Maru said.


    "me too."


    "Go, go."


    The three little guys left quickly, heading for their respective homes.


    Soon after, Ebisu limped out of the training ground. He didn''t want others to see his tragic situation, and detoured back to his home. There was no way, his face was beaten into a pig''s head.


    ...


    In the home of three generations of Hokage.


    Konohamaru hurried back and began to practice painting in the living room, trying to live up to Naruto''s concern.


    Squeak!


    The door opened, and the third generation of Hokage walked back thoughtfully with a document.


    When he saw Konohamaru painting seriously, he was also a little confused about how he painted.


    Because Konohamaru is often seen drawing pictures these days, but Konohamaru is too naughty, and the third generation of Hokage did not care.


    Seeing that Konoha Maru is so serious now, the three generations also leaned over to watch, "Huh? What a real kunai."


    The three generations of Hokage looked at the kunai in the painting, with a slight expression, because the kunai was very real as if it were placed on a drawing paper.


    "Knohamaru, how did you do it?" Three generations of Hokage asked in surprise.


    "Grandpa, Naruto boss taught me, and this painting boss helped me fix it. I can''t draw it to such a true level at all. This is mine."


    Konohamaru showed another painting to Hokage III. The authenticity of this painting has dropped several times, but it still has the shadow of a 3D painting.


    "This one is not bad, really you painted it?" Three generations of Hokage doubted.


    "Yes, it''s mainly because Naruto taught well." Konohamaru smiled, and the feeling of approval made him very happy.


    "Naruto? It''s him again!" The third generation of Hokage looked at the information in his hand.


    "Grandpa, is there anything about Naruto boss?" Konohamaru asked.


    "Well, just now Kakashi submitted a piece of information to me. It says that Naruto has become a perception ninja, and his strength is at the lowest level."


    After the three generations of Hokage finished speaking, he shook his head.


    "But this is a bit exaggerated. Naruto is too unexpected. The last time he defeated Mizuki was only accidental. It is not considered that Naruto has reached the strength of Zhongnin."


    "Can''t think?"


    Konohamaru was taken aback, recalling the scene where Ebisu was beaten up by Naruto, who was particularly forbearing, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "What are you laughing at?" Three generations of Hokage frowned and asked.

 Chapter 49： Fetters

    "No... nothing."


    Konohamaru didn''t know how to explain this, and finally shook his head and decided not to say it.


    "What the **** is going on, don''t talk halfway." Three generations of Hokage scolded.


    "This... Actually Naruto boss is very strong, even better than Zhong Ren, even stronger than Special Shang Ren." Konoha Maru said seriously.


    "Better than Special Shinobu? Okay, okay, you are still young. I don''t know the strength of Special Shinobu. Turning around, let your teacher Ebisu show his strength and open your eyes."


    The third generation of Hokage waved his hand, feeling that Konoha Maru was still rare, not knowing the strength of the special Shinobu.


    According to Kakashi¡¯s previous report, it was outrageous to say that Naruto had the strength of Zhongren, but his grandson actually said that Naruto was better than Special Shangren, which was really outrageous.


    So the three generations of Hokage shook his head, just as a kid''s jokes.


    "Grandpa, what I''m saying is true, Naruto Brother is really better than Special Shinobu." Konoha Maru cut the line firmly.


    "Okay, hurry up and draw."


    The third generation of Hokage didn''t believe it at all, and walked directly to his room.


    "Grandpa, Naruto Boss beat Teacher Ebisu and beat him to a pig head. If you don''t believe me, summon Teacher Ebisu." Konohamaru continued serious.


    "Are you sure?" The three generations of Hokage looked at Konoha Maru''s expressions, and some were skeptical.


    "You''ll know if you call Teacher Ebisu." Konohamaru solemnly said again.


    "it is good."


    The third generation of Hokage came to the door, beckoned gently, and instantly a dark shadow with an anbu mask flashed away.


    Shortly after.


    Ebisu, with a swollen face like a pig''s head, appeared in the house of the third generation of Hokage.


    And Ebisu''s injury also caused the third generation of Hokage to be surprised.


    "Your injury was really hit by Naruto?" Three generations of Hokage looked at such a miserable Ebisu and asked in surprise.


    "Yes.. Yes." Ebisu covered his fat face, a little bit ashamed.


    "How come? Did Naruto use the shadow clone? The crowd tactics used?" Three generations of Hokage couldn''t believe it.


    "No, he didn''t use the shadow clone." Ebisu''s eyes were helpless.


    "Then how did he defeat you?" Three generations of Hokage asked.


    "Smashed, grabbed my ankle, smashed on the ground madly, several times with his face on the ground first." Ebisu replied with a sad face and some pain.


    "Smashed? Still face first?"


    The third generation of Hokage was surprised and turned to look at Konoha Maru, wanting to confirm whether this was true.


    After all, a special Shinobi who was smashed on the ground by his ankle is too unbelievable to hear.


    "Yes, grandpa, it was smashed, smashed several times, and then stunned." Konohamaru definitely nodded.


    "This... is this Naruto so strong? It was just a mission to travel far, and it was so much improved."


    The three generations of Hokage were really surprised, and never expected that Naruto had improved so much.


    "Yes, Naruto boss is very strong, and painting is stronger."


    "I know."


    The third generation of Hokage nodded, and after sending Ebisu away, he picked up the document and continued to watch. The situation of Naruto in the research document, including the perception ability, was carefully studied.


    Soon after, he put away his serious expression and said with an amiable smile.


    "Knohamaru, since you like to draw, you should get in touch with Naruto more and learn more. You can tell me any interesting deeds about Naruto."


    "Good grandpa, Naruto boss is so powerful, there will be many glorious deeds in the future." Konoha Maru exclaimed.


    "Well, go and paint."


    "Good grandpa."


    Three generations of Hokage watched Konohamaru leave, he also turned his head and walked back to his house, then took out a crystal ball and began to use the telescope technique.


    .....


    the other side


    Naruto also walked to the door of the house, then opened the door, and after seeing the scene clearly inside, he was stunned.


    Because the environment in the house is very clean and tidy, including the flower pots on the windowsill, they have all been replaced.


    Before the mission in the Nation of Waves, when he was practicing Qi, he broke a flowerpot, and he ignored it because of his hurry, but he did not expect that someone had already sorted everything.


    Moreover, both the sheets and quilts have been renewed and washed, and even the furniture and electrical appliances have been added a few more. This result really surprised Naruto.


    He stepped to the refrigerator to open it, and looked at the ingredients full of ingredients, a few large pieces of raw pork, and the date of purchase on these ingredients, his heart warmed.


    I don''t know why, Naruto''s mind suddenly appeared, the scene of teaching Hinata braised pork at the beginning, her cute appearance is really likable.


    Turning off the refrigerator, Naruto stepped to the desk, looked at a small notebook on the desk, and opened it.


    [Naruto, I brought a lot of ingredients, but I didn''t expect you to go on a mission. I couldn''t say goodbye to you. What a pity. ¡¿


    [Naruto, I have replaced the flower pot, but I have to go to the task, first take away the ingredients, and when I come back, I will change the new ingredients every day. ¡¿


    [Naruto, I bought some furniture and electrical appliances...]


    .....


    Looking at the beautiful lines of fonts on the notebook, Naruto can think of the scene when Hina comes to the house. The feeling of being missed by others really makes Naruto feel warm.


    To be honest, he really doesn''t have much nostalgia for this world, even after living here for so long, he still feels like being out of the way.


    But with a cute girl like Hinata thinking about it, Naruto felt that the **** to this world could not help but deepen.


    "Such a good girl, I declare that it will be mine from now on." Naruto murmured.


    Next second.


    He turned on his powerful perception ability and easily found Hinata''s location, and found that she was carrying new ingredients and walking towards her home with her feet.


    "Sure enough, it''s a snack, and it''s pork."


    When Naruto saw the ingredients Hinata was carrying, he shook his head with a smile in his eyes, and then started busy.


    He plans to cook a big pot of braised pork today to treat this cute little Hina Tian well.


    just.


    Just when he was just starting to cook, a feeling of peeping suddenly appeared.


    The source of this sense of voyeurism is the home of the three generations of Hokage. Naruto continues to be busy quietly, but his perception ability easily locks into the three generations of old men.


    Seeing the appearance of the three-generation old man, Naruto wanted to laugh.


    Because if you let the three generations know, he will also be under observation in the opposite direction. It is estimated that the three generations will be depressed to death.


    But always being secretly observed, Naruto is still very upset, so he wants to rectify this old guy and let him know why the flower is so red.


    Suddenly Naruto''s eyes lit up and thought of an irritating attention, and this attention was feasible.


    According to his understanding, the telescope technique can only see images, but cannot hear sounds, and Naruto can use this method to breathe the third generation of Hokage.


    So he came to the desk, picked up the pen and paper and started writing some larger fonts.

 Chapter 50： Warm

    And these fonts are exactly: Top Ten Beauties in Konoha Village.


    "Ok?"


    Through the crystal ball, the third generation of Hokage frowned when he saw the words written by Naruto on the paper.


    "Konoha is a beautiful woman? This Naruto, even studying this at a young age, seems to be educated by Cakashido." Three generations of Hokage murmured.


    However, he is also very curious about Konoha''s top ten beauties, so the third generation of Hokage smokes while holding a pipe while continuing to watch the crystal ball.


    Soon a new line of fonts appeared, but the content was: one of the top ten beauties, Sarutobi.


    "Ahem!"


    The third generation of Hokage, who had just smoked halfway, almost didn''t choke to death after seeing Naruto write down his name. He didn''t expect that the first one of these ten beautiful women would be himself.


    "Damn, what is this kid writing about?"


    The third generation of Hokage''s face turned black, and he felt that his reputation seemed to be ruined, but he still wanted to know what Naruto would continue to write, so he watched the crystal ball again.


    It''s just that the more I look at it, the darker the face of the third generation of Hokage, and even the black one is almost at the bottom of the pot, because the content of that writing is really annoying.


    [Sarutobi Sun Slash: Possessing powerful strength, enchanting temperament, coquettish voice, deep-seated look, curvy body, charming eyes...]


    That line, that paragraph of handwriting, saw the third generation of Hokage almost wanted to scold his mother.


    "This Naruto, what messy things Tiantian wants to write in his head? Wait..."


    The three generations of Hokage suddenly thought of the vices of the upper class, then looked at Naruto in the crystal ball, and then looked at his own name on the paper, and instantly felt a chill behind his back.


    "This Naruto, doesn''t have a problem with orientation?"


    Three generations of Hokage murmured suspiciously, but thinking of the relationship between Naruto and Hinata, he shook his head again, but still felt a little bit cold.


    To find out the reason, he looked at the crystal ball again, just in time to see Naruto writing again.


    "What is written in this line?" The three generations of Hokage were puzzled, and looked carefully.


    [The biggest defect of Sarutobi Rischi is also the reason why he failed to become the top ten beauty. That is, Sarutobi Rischi has a big yellow tooth and is old and smelly. ¡¿


    puff!


    The third generation of Hokage saw this, so Xuan did not spout a bit of old blood, and the whole person was angry about smashing the table.


    "Damn it, what''s the mess? How could I have big yellow teeth?"


    When the third generation of Hokage talked about this, he was stunned, thinking that he always smoked, and he did have a big yellow tooth, and suddenly felt a sense of depression in his heart.


    "Forget it, if you don''t watch it, you will be **** off if you watch it any more.


    Three generations of Naruto angrily canceled ninjutsu, then stepped to the washing room, picked up the toothbrush and started to brush his teeth.


    "Grandpa, why are you brushing your teeth at this time? Aren''t you brushing your teeth at night before going to bed and in the morning?" Konohamaru looked at the third generation of Hokage suspiciously, feeling that his behavior was strange.


    "Kinoha Maru, let me ask you a question." Three generations of Hokage said suddenly.


    "what is the problem?"


    "Grandpa''s teeth, aren''t they ugly?"


    The three generations of Hokage said, hoping that Konohamaru could say something with peace of mind, after all, he was his grandson.


    "Of course it''s ugly, and it''s very smelly, I can smell it all the way," Konohamaru said without hesitation.


    "Did you say that about your grandfather?" The third generation of Hokage almost exploded when he heard this, and said angrily.


    "You let me say it."


    "roll!"


    ....


    the other side.


    Through perception, Qian Yu found that the third generation of Hokage was not monitoring himself, and he didn''t bother to look at an old man, but put down his pen and paper and continued to go busy.


    Shortly after.


    Hinata brought things to the neighborhood of Naruto''s house. When he was almost at the door, Hinata''s delicate little nose moved, and his eyes lit up.


    With surprise, Hinata hurriedly ran towards the door of Naruto''s house with little feet. When she saw that the door was open, her little face instantly put on a smile.


    "Naruto."


    Hinata hurried into the house, Meisou looked at the kitchen, and said in surprise: "You are back."


    "Well, go and wash your hands, help me cook." Naruto took it for granted.


    "Ok."


    Hinata hurriedly placed the ingredients, washed his hands and ran to Naruto to help, "When did you come back, Naruto?"


    "In the afternoon, how about you? How was the task recently?" Naruto asked while busy.


    "It''s pretty good. They are simple tasks, such as weeding, finding small animals, and finding people."


    Hinata said five to ten, telling everything that had happened these days.


    She doesn''t speak fast, and because she is close to Naruto, she is shy, and her voice is inevitably small.


    But she was still brave, said everything and shared it with Naruto.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if the task is simpler, mainly protect yourself." Naruto warned.


    "um hum."


    Hinata nodded his head, feeling that Naruto''s attitude towards him was a little better than before.


    She simply didn''t know that she missed Naruto these days, which made Naruto treat her better.


    "By the way, Hinata, help me prepare a set of load-bearing equipment. As long as it can be worn on the body, it will not affect the dressing. The heavier the load-bearing equipment, the better." Naruto said suddenly.


    "OK, all right."


    "Do you have enough money? If it is not enough, I have a lot here." Naruto asked.


    "Enough, my father gave me a lot of money the day you went to the mission."


    "What did your father give you so much money for?" Naruto wondered.


    "That... because my father wants to eat braised pork, he doesn''t know that you will be on a mission that day." Hinata said embarrassedly, feeling that his father was more greedy than himself.


    "It turned out to be like this, so please bring more when you go back today, so that your father and the others can relieve their greed." Naruto smiled in his eyes.


    "Okay."


    Hinata licked his fragrant lips and looked at the cauldron next to him with big eyes. There was the braised pork that was being cooked, full of weight.


    She has no resistance to braised pork, so when Naruto said this, she nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    "It''s really a snack."


    Naruto smiled and shook his head, and continued to be busy.


    Soon after the food was ready, the two had a delicious meal together. The various foods made Hinata very happy.


    After eating and drinking, Naruto and Hinata sat on the sofa to rest, chatting with each other and talking about interesting things in life.


    "By the way, Naruto, I brought your favorite orange."


    Hinata thought of oranges, and hurriedly took out the oranges from the bag of ingredients and gave them to Naruto to eat.


    "Strip it for me." Naruto looked straight at Hinata and said suddenly.


    "Huh? Oh, good."


    Hina Tian was stunned for two seconds, nodded obediently, and peeled off the orange little by little with his white and slender hands.


    "Thank you Hinata."


    Naruto took the orange and shook Hinata''s small hand, instantly making her face blush.


    "That...I''m going back." Hinata stood up at a loss and walked out in a panic.


    "Wait."


    Naruto picked up the food box from the table and handed it to Hinata: "Take the braised pork, remember to come early tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded her head and ran out in a hurry. She was worried that she would faint here if she didn''t leave quickly.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "It''s really getting cute."


    Naruto looked at the direction of Hinata''s departure, said with emotion, thinking about when to officially chase Hinata.


    "Don''t worry, first raise the bloodline. I haven''t seen Hinata for so long, and I have provided me with a lot of experience points." Naruto took a look at his experience points and stepped back home.


    On the other side, the Hyuga clan resides in the home of the patriarch.


    The solemn atmosphere reverberated in the living room, and Hyuga looked at the great elder of the clan in front of him, and said, "Great elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Of course something is going on. I heard that Hinata and that Uzumaki Naruto are walking very close." The Hyuga clan''s great elder said indifferently.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Hyuga Hizu said.

 Chapter 51： A bunch of old foxes

    "What''s the matter? You said so? Do you know that Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, how can he get so close to that Uzumaki Naruto?" The elder said solemnly.


    "They are good friends, and Naruto is a nice kid, why can''t we get along together?" Hyuga retorted with a frown.


    "Huh, this Uzumaki Naruto was a crane tail when he was in school, how can such a person get so close to Hinata? And don''t forget, there is still Nine Tails in his body."


    The great elder said in a cold voice, seeming to reject Naruto very much.


    "Don''t forget Naruto''s true identity, and the village has focused on cultivating Naruto, and his strength is definitely not weak in the future." Hyuga Nizu reminded.


    "I know Naruto''s identity, but his foundation is too poor, and he has even been malnourished since childhood, and his body is short. Even if the village cultivates him, how strong can such a person be?"


    "Moreover, Konoha''s senior management has been trying to turn Naruto into a specialized weapon, especially that person, you don''t know."


    The great elder retorted, still resolute.


    "This..."


    Hyuga Nizu was speechless when asked.


    But he had a good impression of Naruto, especially knowing that Naruto sealed the Kyuubi, which was equivalent to protecting the village of Konoha, which was already a great feat.


    But Naruto who gave so much to Konoha, but suffered so much coldness, made Hyuga very chilling, and it was one of the reasons why he did not stop Hinata and Naruto.


    But now the great elder of the clan has been found, and he feels the pressure, not knowing how to speak for Naruto.


    "Why? I''m speechless? Then stop Hinata and don''t let her get too close to Naruto. Even if Naruto is trained, it''s just a forbearance."


    The Grand Elder continued to speak, his voice still serious, and a vague sense of victory was revealed.


    "Zhongren? No, Naruto, this kid worked very hard, maybe he can become a special one." Hyuga Nizu tried to help Naruto speak.


    "Do you know how difficult it is to become a special Shinobu? That requires a high level of talent and background, and this Naruto Tianshi is not good enough, becoming a Zhongnin has already looked up to him."


    The great elder continued to speak, his voice still so bright and aggressive.


    Hyuga Nissa was speechless and wanted to prove that Naruto will definitely be strong in the future, but Naruto''s current performance does not have a record.


    Therefore, Hyuga Nissab is also a little depressed, and my heart is very depressed.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking the sky suddenly sounded, and the figure of Hyuga Tokuma suddenly appeared, looking at Hyuga Hizu with seriousness.


    "My patriarch, I have something to report." Hyuga Tokumar said.


    "What is so serious? Is there any crisis in the village?" Hyuga hurriedly asked.


    "No, I just received the news that Naruto and special Kaminin Ebisu had a conflict and fought in training ground No. 3." Hyuga Tokuma said solemnly.


    "Have a fight?"


    The patriarch hadn''t spoken yet, but the great elder was excited and asked directly.


    "Did Naruto be beaten? It''s normal. Ebisu is very forbearing, and his strength is pretty good, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to become Konohamaru''s teacher."


    After the great elder finished speaking, with a gesture of victory, he even picked up the tea on the table and began to taste.


    "No, it was Naruto who beat Ebisu violently, and beat him into a pig head."


    Cough cough cough!


    The great elder was drinking water, and choked up when he heard this, and then didn''t believe it.


    "Impossible, how could a crane tail beat Ebisu? He is very forbearing."


    "It''s true, this matter has been spread in Konoha. In order to confirm the authenticity of this matter, I personally contacted Ebisu to confirm it." Hyuga Tokuma solemnly said.


    "This..."


    The great elder was stunned when he heard this, his eyes were in disbelief.


    Because Ebisu''s strength is about the same as him, although he is a Shinobu, he is old and physically weak, and his strength has dropped to the level of a Shinobu especially.


    If Naruto can beat Special Shangren, then he can beat himself, thinking that Naruto can beat himself, and then thinking of his own rants just now, the elder feels hot.


    In order to get his face back, the elder said again: "Did Naruto use a strategy to defeat Ebisu when he was careless?"


    After the elder said, he looked at Hyuga Tokuma hopefully, and wanted to hear the words "Yes" said by Hyuga Tokuma.


    But when Hyuga Tokuma heard this, he shook his head without hesitation.


    "No, not at all, it was Ebisu who launched the attack first, but when he came to Naruto''s side, he was imprisoned by Naruto in seconds."


    "Then Naruto grabbed Ebisu and smashed it on the ground for a minute, and Ebisu''s face was swollen."


    "Huh? Furious for a minute? How is this possible?"


    The Grand Elder couldn''t believe it, and even planned to personally confirm, "You and Ebisu are good friends, take us to see, I want to personally confirm."


    "Row."


    After a while, the three of them quickly walked towards Ebisu''s house and walked back shortly thereafter.


    just.


    The grand elder''s face was very ugly, because things were really as Hyuga Tokuma said, Naruto really smashed Ebisu for a minute, and really beat Ebisu into a pig.


    Such fighting power, such an age, when he grows up, he can definitely become a Shinobu, even an elite Shinobu.


    Thinking that Naruto would become an elite ninja, and thinking that Naruto was pulled back by the basics since childhood, if Naruto was not pulled back, maybe his strength would be stronger.


    The result of this made the great elder depressed and speechless, because what he said before was too full and he always looked down upon Naruto, but the tangible record now proved everything.


    The Grand Elder was completely speechless, and even wanted to apologize to ease the tense attitude just now.


    Therefore, he followed Hyuga Nizu and prepared to go to the patriarch''s house to chat again, and apologize by the way.


    just.


    When it came to the door of the patriarch''s house.


    Hyuga Hizu suddenly shrugged his nose, and heard the sounds of fireworks and Hinata coming from the house, his eyes lit up instantly because he knew that the braised pork was brought back.


    "Ahem, elder, if there is nothing wrong, go back." Hyuga began to rush people.


    "That... is really something, I was really biased when I said that about Naruto before..."


    "Okay, I see, you go back quickly, I will go back too."


    Fearing that the braised pork would be eaten up, Hyuga Nizu hurriedly said a few words, and then ran back home without any intention of inviting the elder.


    This result directly caused the great elder who hadn''t finished speaking to froze in place.


    "What''s the situation? I was really wrong before. I shouldn''t talk about Naruto, but I can''t even give up the opportunity to apologize, right?" The elder said angrily.


    "in fact..."


    Hyuga Tokujian next to him thought for a while and said, "The patriarch did not give you a chance to apologize. He is anxious to go back to eat braised pork."


    "Eat braised pork?" The elder was at a loss.


    "Yes, the braised pork is Naruto''s delicacy. It is very delicious. I was fortunate enough to have two pieces. The taste is still fresh in my memory."


    Hyuga Tokuma sniffed the scent from the patriarch''s house, a little envious.


    "It''s just some good food. Is it necessary to not even give me a chance to apologize? No, I asked him to talk about it."


    The elder angrily walked towards the patriarch''s house, and soon afterwards he walked out angrily with oil on his mouth.


    "Hateful Hyuga Nissu, just give me two yuan for such a delicious thing. It''s not interesting enough. By the way, can you help me buy some braised pork back? Money is not a problem."


    The Grand Elder looked at Hyuga Tokuma hopefully.


    "I''m sorry, only Naruto can make this braised pork, and I don''t know what ingredients he uses. It tastes very delicious. If you want to eat it, you can only have a good relationship with Naruto." Hyuga Dejian said.


    "This..."


    The Grand Elder was a little depressed. He just said that Naruto is not good, but now it is difficult to make a good relationship. He thought for a while and said, "That Naruto, do you have anything special?"


    "Yes, the gravity-shaped ninjutsu Naruto of the earth escape is very much needed. The patriarch has not obtained it. It is very difficult." Hyuga Tokujian said.


    "I have the gravity-shaped escape technique. Don''t forget that Hyuga''s first generation patriarch is mine..." The great elder''s voice stopped abruptly, and then he looked at Hyuga Tokuma with a smile.


    "I forgot about this. I remember you told me when I was a kid that the first generation of patriarchs once traveled around the world of Ninja and got a lot of things."


    "Yes, many people weren''t born in that era, so let''s not talk about this, let me go back and get it." The elder said.


    "Elder, are you really willing to give ninjutsu to Naruto? Although the braised pork is a bit delicious, it shouldn''t be so." Hyuga Tokuma was a little skeptical, after all, it was too hard to eat a mouthful of braised pork.


    "Heh, do you think I did it for eating? Do you think Hyuga is also for eating? Think about Naruto''s current strength, how much later he learned to refine chakras than others."


    The elder said with a smile, as if his old face was wrinkled into a chrysanthemum and said, "Hyuga Nizuo sees farther than I am, old, old."


    The elder said to take a step away, hearing Hyuga Tokuma stunned for several seconds, and finally whispered "Old Fox" secretly, and then hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 52： One sentence

    the other side.


    Naruto is sitting on the sofa to check his experience value, this time because there is no plot, the experience value gained is much slower.


    Fortunately, Hinata, Sakura, and Sasuke are always providing experience points, even if this amount is small, it can''t stand the accumulation of time.


    Of course, Naruto has already fallen into anticipation for the big plot of the Zhongnin exam, ready to make a lot of money.


    "Okay, first exchange bloodlines, then continue to practice, and continue to rub experience tomorrow, and earn all the experience points of Konoha."


    As Naruto said, the blood exchange began again.


    Soon afterwards, the warm current flowed in his body, and his breath became thicker and more explosive.


    Naruto clenched his fist and smiled into practice again.


    Time passed slowly, and several days passed quickly.


    These days, Naruto rubbed experience points everywhere, earning all the experience points Konoha could earn.


    Except for Matkai, who is not in the village, his class, and the low-key survival of Danzo, the rest who live in Konoha basically make money.


    Correspondingly, his bloodline has been unprecedentedly improved, his strength has been greatly improved, and even his height has risen a lot, half a head higher than Sasuke and Sakura.


    On this day, by the small river outside the village.


    Sasuke and Sakura carry the bamboo tower on their backs picking up trash in the river, while Naruto lay lazily on the grass, looking at the sky leisurely.


    At this moment, Naruto''s hair has changed slightly, basically it has become black, only a few are not black, but the number is too small, and it is hidden in the hair, and it is not visible at all.


    And his hair seems to be in shape, no matter how pressed it can quickly return to its original position, it''s amazing.


    As for the cheeks, the six beard-like textures have also disappeared, and the angular face shape makes him more handsome and handsome.


    "yawn."


    Naruto yawned and scanned the situation in Konoha Village with his perception ability, and quickly found the person he was looking for.


    That was the sandstorm in the Kingdom of Wind, the third sister and brother Gaara. Their appearance also made Naruto feel better.


    "I finally waited for it. This time is really tough."


    Naruto said looking at his own experience value, he was going to draw two prizes, because he hadn¡¯t drawn a prize for a long time, so he had to try it anyway, so...


    ¡¾Ding! The lottery was successful and the gun sister''s coins were won. ¡¿


    "Sister Cannon''s coin?"


    Naruto shook his head speechlessly, feeling that there were more and more commemorative prizes.


    "Continue to draw." Naruto said again.


    ¡¾Ding! The draw is successful and Vegeta''s ability to make the moon is obtained. ¡¿


    "Making the moon?"


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and after Vegeta finished making the moon, she suddenly turned into a gorilla.


    "It turned out to be this ability, if it is this ability..."


    Naruto felt a certain ability in his blood, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    But this is not anxious in advance, first exchange the remaining experience value for the Saiyan blood, so he quickly exchanged the blood again.


    After a while, a warm current surged in his body, and Naruto opened the data panel to check his own situation.


    but.


    During this time, he developed a lot of "chi" abilities and learned a lot of ninjutsu, and the entire data panel became messy.


    Naruto thought for a while and decided to streamline it a bit.


    Naruto hides things like multiple shadow avatars, gas bombs, tortoise-style qigong, qi swords, protective shields, and even the use of qi and ninjutsu.


    Leave only the newly acquired abilities, and personal space.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 42%


    Capacity: 5 cubic meters of space, making the moon...


    Experience value: 3


    .........


    "This makes it much more streamlined, and the bloodline has reached 42%, and the distance is getting closer and closer to 50%. After the Zhongnin exam, you will definitely make a lot of money, tusk."


    Naruto''s lips curled up with a smile, preparing to pass this Zhongnin exam, thoroughly reducing his blood to 50%.


    "Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura have assembled, and there is a new mission." Kakashi flew from a distance and waved to them.


    "coming."


    Everyone set off again and went to pick up a new task, that is: walking the dog.


    "Here, it''s this manor. Pay attention after entering. The dogs here are very important and they are cultivated for the training of ninja dogs."


    Kakashi said, leading everyone into the manor.


    "You are here, please here, these are the dogs that need to be walked, you should lead one by one." The old man of the manor said.


    "Okay, Sasuke, you choose." Kakashi waved his hand.


    "Well, I choose this dog, this one is very cute."


    "I choose one."


    Sakura and Sasuke quickly chose their target, and then led the dog out, leaving Naruto watching several dog cages in place.


    He found.


    After their appearance, these dogs became very quiet one by one, even if they had reduced their breath, they still had an impact on these dogs.


    There is only one **** dog, ferocious, who behaves fairly well, without much fear, and can walk normally.


    Naruto thought for a while and felt that if he was close to the puppies, he might scare the puppies from walking.


    So he walked in front of the ferocious **** dog, ready to take this dog away, at least he could walk normally, right?


    "Don''t get close to that **** dog, it''s too fierce, and it has suffered heavy head injuries, and it has a tendency to become a mad dog, be careful that it bites you." The old man of the manor hurriedly said.


    This fierce **** dog, because he often attacks people and is a bit crazy, so even as the owner of the manor, he dare not get too close.


    Seeing Naruto approaching now, he hurriedly stopped.


    "It''s okay."


    Naruto stepped directly to the cage, opened the dog cage, and beckoned: "Come out."


    Wang!


    The **** dog barked, walked out obediently, and then stood quietly next to Naruto, without even having to leash.


    "This..."


    The old man of the manor was a little confused, and felt that the style of painting was a little wrong. What about the crazy dog? What about biting people? What do you mean by staying still like a good baby?


    The old man at the manor couldn''t figure it out, and felt his brain full of paste.


    Sasuke and Sakura next to him were similar, with a blank face, even wondering if the old man at the manor was lying.


    With a hint of exploration, Sakura stepped towards the **** dog, ready to test it out.


    "Bow!"


    The **** dog looked mad, with blood-red eyes looking at Sakura, with a tendency to attack others.


    This crazy state shocked Sakura, and hurried back several steps.


    "Stop calling."


    Naruto kicked the **** dog, then yawned and said, "Come on, go walk the dog."


    Naruto said, walking towards the outside, the **** dog obediently followed, completely without the crazy appearance just now, as obedient as a pug.


    "This..."


    Sakura was speechless, her mind was empty and she didn''t know what to say, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t this dog raised by Naruto?"


    "Impossible, I have raised this dog for several years and have never left here." The manor directly rejected it.


    "Then why does it listen to Naruto''s words so much? Just leave with a word?" Sakura wondered.


    "I don''t know that this dog has a brain disease. I am its owner. It is not obedient. As a result, it is so well-behaved. This is too different and too hateful."


    The old man of the manor said angrily, the dog that has been raised for so many years is not comparable to the sentence called Naruto, which is too annoying.

 Chapter 53： Sandstorm i Gaara

    Sakura next to her was speechless, and she couldn''t figure out why.


    Kakashi faintly guessed that it might be because of the nine tails. After all, it was a tail beast, which must have a deterrent effect on ordinary creatures, so he unilaterally believed that this was the reason.


    "Okay, don''t think about this, let''s go." Kakashi waved.


    "Good teacher."


    The three set out and moved forward in the direction Naruto had taken, but Sasuke remained silent during the process, thinking about the question just now.


    "Kakashi-sensei, has Naruto''s strength improved again? I feel he has a strong deterrent to that big dog." Sasuke frowned.


    "No, Naruto is very lazy during this time. How can you be like Sasuke? Not only did you learn a lot of ninjutsu, but also developed the Chidoryu." Sakura looked at Sasuke admiringly.


    "Naruto was really lazy during this period, and basically never practiced, but the big dog just now was so obedient, I think it was caused by the deterrence." Sasuke said solemnly.


    "This..."


    Sakura didn''t know how to answer, so she could only look at Kakashi.


    "Ahem, in fact, there is a reason." Kakashi coughed twice.


    "what reason."


    "This one..."


    Kakashi was silent for a while, and took Sasuke and Sakura to the deserted area and said, "That''s because of Kyuubi."


    "Nine tails?" Sasuke and Sakura were taken aback, and they looked at Kakashi together.


    "Next, listen to me carefully." Kakashi took a deep breath and began to tell.


    Shortly after.


    After listening to the introduction, Sasuke and Sakura suddenly realized, "It turned out to be so, it turned out to be like this."


    "Yes, so you don''t have to think about it, Sasuke. Your strength is very strong. Especially the development of Chidoryu is something I didn''t expect. Compared with the excellent you, Naruto is a bit lazy."


    "His strength has been stagnant, and it is still the strength of the Nation of Waves before. This is caused by too much relaxation, so next I am going to stimulate him and let him know the importance of strength."


    Kakashi said, looking at Naruto who walked into the grass and lay down in the distance, ready to urge Naruto.


    "Kakashi-sensei, how do you plan to stimulate Naruto?" Sakura asked curiously.


    "Well, huh?"


    Kakashi was halfway through speaking, suddenly raised his head to look into the sky, where there was a bird chirping, and it represented the summoning command.


    "Calling at this time, it looks like that is about to start."


    Kakashi murmured, and then said: "After you finish the task of walking the dog, go back to the village. I have to go back in advance."


    "Good teacher."


    Whoosh!


    Sakura looked at Kakashi who was leaving, and asked suspiciously while walking in Naruto''s direction.


    "Is something wrong in the village? The teacher seems to be leaving in a hurry."


    "I don''t know, it stands to reason that Mr. Kakashi shouldn''t leave because he is on a mission now." Sasuke frowned slightly, wondering what was going on.


    "It''s weird."


    Sakura couldn''t figure it out, and Sasuke stepped up to Naruto, "Naruto, do you know why the teacher left suddenly?"


    "I know." Naruto said lightly.


    "I know? What''s the reason?" Sakura asked.


    "you guess."


    "you!"


    Kozakura was choked by these words, she said angrily: "You don''t know, Sasuke is so clever that I haven''t guessed it."


    "He doesn''t know, doesn''t mean I don''t know, think about the current date." Naruto yawned and spoke lazily.


    "Date? What date?"


    Kozakura was at a loss, and even Sasuke did not react for a while.


    "It''s very simple. The Zhongren exam is coming. Don''t forget what date is today." Naruto said lazily.


    "Zhongnin exam?"


    Sakura and Sasuke thought of the present time, suddenly realized, and then looked at Naruto in surprise.


    They were also slightly surprised by Naruto who could analyze it so quickly that it was the Nakanin exam.


    "You can''t tell, Naruto, you really guessed it." Sakura exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect that, Naruto, your analytical skills seem to be good, but it''s a pity that you have been lazy recently."


    Sasuke spoke, and said again with a fighting spirit.


    "Naruto, Zhongnin takes the exam. I am looking forward to competing with you. You have to cheer and don''t be defeated by me so easily."


    "Forget it, Sasuke, you can''t beat me, even if I slacken forever, you won''t be able to beat me forever." Naruto felt his terrible strength and continued to lazily said.


    "you!"


    Sasuke was **** off by this sentence, and the writing wheel was **** out.


    No way, this sentence is too irritating, what does it mean to be unable to fight for a lifetime? This is too annoying.


    Sasuke depressed: "Naruto, I have improved a lot during this period, even bigger than you think. When you take the Zhongnin exam, I will let you know how strong I am."


    After speaking, Sasuke went to a nearby tree and began to practice frantically.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Naruto, you shouldn''t say that about Sasuke, he is already very strong, even Mr. Kakashi admires it." Sakura frowned.


    "You should take care of yourself, you are so weak, what else can you do besides cutting your hair?" Naruto snorted.


    "Where am I weak? According to the teacher''s suggestion, I am moving in the direction of a medical ninja, and what does it mean to cut my hair?" Sakura said angrily.


    "You''ll know later, well, I''m going to bed, don''t disturb me." Naruto said while lying on his back and looking at the sky.


    "you..."


    Sakura was so annoyed that she didn''t want to talk to Naruto, but that haircut reminded her of wood carving. Her image in the wood carving was short hair, but she kept long hair, which was something she always wondered.


    It is a pity that Naruto ignored her every time she asked, and Sakura could only give up asking.


    "Okay, I''m going to practice." Sakura left after speaking, and went to her Sasuke.


    Naruto ignored her, but silently felt the burden on her body.


    "The latest weight-bearing equipment is almost out of effect again, and the effect of the Augmented Rock technique is getting worse and worse. Where is my current strength?"


    Naruto thought that he wanted to find a master to test his specific strength, and Gaara, who took the Zhongnin exam, might make him happy.


    Of course, the experience value is the most important thing, he really wants to reach 50% bloodline and transform into a super Saiyan.


    "Zhongnin exam, I really look forward to it."


    ...


    Near noon, the mission of the three Naruto was over. After the handover, they walked together on the street.


    "Huh? The three people in front are so strange, Sasuke, look at their foreheads." Kozakura pointed to the Gaara three not far away.


    "Sand Shinobu?"


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, stopped three meters away from Gaara and the others, and then stared at Gaara.


    He felt the pressure from Gaara. It was a strong pressure. That was an opponent who needed life and death.


    "Sakura, it''s not easy to carry the gourd, be careful."


    "Ok."


    Sakura also stared at the other party, not daring to be careless.


    opposite.


    Gaara''s third sister and brother also stood quietly, looking at Sasuke and Sakura with a smile but not a smile, especially Gaara, with his eyes fixed on Sasuke.


    "What''s your name?" Gaara said indifferently.


    "Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, who are you?" Sasuke also said coldly.


    "Gaara, sandstorm, Gaara."


    Gaara raised his head and looked at Sasuke with a fighting spirit, because he felt that Sasuke would be a fun opponent.


    The two people looked at each other in this way, and seemed to agree with each other''s strength, and they were both eager to fight.


    And this posture also made the atmosphere dignified. Temari, Kankuro, and Sakura all felt depressed and understood that the two sides might have a battle.


    However, Naruto next to him is a bit speechless,


    Gaara and the others actually ignored them and did not increase their experience points, so Naruto decided to participate a little bit, such as releasing their breath.


    Of course, in order not to scare them, Naruto only releases a trace of breath, the kind that is imperceptible, as long as he can gain experience points.


    After all, they all have experience balls, and Gaara has two experience balls, one big and one small. The big one must be the one with a tail, and Naruto will not let go of this experience value.


    and so.


    In this atmosphere of intense fighting spirit, Naruto released a little breath.


    Whoosh!


    Gaara, who was facing Sasuke, changed his face slightly, and jumped onto the branch with a squeak, looking around like a monkey.


    Huh!


    Everyone looked at Gaara who suddenly jumped onto the branch, and they all watched this scene dullly, their minds a little bit unable to turn.


    Obviously there was a strong fighting atmosphere just now. Why did he suddenly jump into the tree when he thought he was going to fight against Sasuke? What are you doing?


    Everyone felt so speechless, they didn''t understand what Gaara was thinking.


    Sasuke and Kozakura even felt a little funny, while Temari and Kankuro looked a little ugly.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 54： Ilukas test

    "Gaara, what are you doing?"


    Kankuro asked with an ugly face, he couldn''t be too embarrassed, as if they were afraid of Sasuke.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Gaara looked around and found nothing unusual, frowning questioningly.


    "Nothing." Temari shook his head, looking a little dazed.


    "No?" Gaara frowned and looked around again.


    Just now, Shouhe suddenly felt a strong sense of fear, and there seemed to be a terrifying existence eyeing Shouhe.


    This made Shouhe feel terrified, and even this fear affected Gaara. He thought he had encountered a powerful enemy, and then jumped onto the tree branch instantly.


    But now it seemed that there were no enemies at all, and even Shouhe became quiet.


    Gaara couldn''t find the reason, so I could only wonder if Shouhe had something wrong, or how did Shouhe suddenly become like this.


    With suspicion, Gaara jumped off the tree branch and walked away. He had no intention of fighting, and wanted to figure out what happened to Shouhe as soon as possible.


    "Gaara, what''s wrong with you?" Temari hurriedly followed, looking at Gaara suspiciously.


    As a very terrifying existence in the village, Gaara suddenly became like this, which really made Temari feel a bit wrong.


    "follow me."


    Gaara didn''t say much, but left in a hurry, until he came to the unmanned training ground, then stopped.


    "Gaara, what''s the matter?" Kankuro asked similarly.


    "Just now, Shouhe suddenly felt a sense of fear, as if he was being targeted by a powerful existence, but I did not see the enemy."


    Gaara narrated sentence by sentence, still watching the surroundings with vigilant eyes.


    "Fear? Terrible existence? I didn''t feel anything just now." Kanjirou frowned.


    "Neither did I." Temari nodded in the same way.


    "It''s weird. Actually, I didn''t feel anything, but Shouhe did feed back feelings of fear. Is this Shouhe''s illusion?" Gaara couldn''t figure it out.


    "Why don''t we go back to our place of residence, so that we can be more stable." Temari suggested.


    "it is good."


    Kankuro also felt reasonable. Although he didn''t see the enemy, he couldn''t take it lightly.


    The three of them didn''t stay too much, and quickly moved towards the residence.


    the other side.


    Sasuke and Sakura are still wondering about Gaara''s situation, and they don''t understand why the other party suddenly jumped onto the tree, looking very strange.


    Naruto was quietly meditating, because in the experience points gained just now, the experience points provided by the third sister and brother Gaara were all +1, but Shouhe provided +3.


    In addition to the previous three generations of Naruto, the two elders are all +3 experience points, and Kakashi, Asma and others have experience points +2, which completely confirms Naruto''s conjecture.


    That is.


    The older the age, the more experience points will be added, and the maximum experience point is +3, even if the tail beast has lived for many years, it is still +3.


    After figuring this out, Naruto also had the bottom line, so he wouldn''t always think about it.


    "Let''s go home, goodbye Naruto." Sakura said goodbye, and then left with Sasuke.


    Naruto waved his hand and walked towards home.


    On the other side, the Hokage meeting room.


    Kakashi and the others are recommending 9 Xiaoqiang to Naruto to take the Zhongnin exam, but Iluka is opposed to it.


    Because Naruto is too young, Iruka is worried that it is too dangerous for Naruto to take the Zhongnin exam, so she firmly opposes it.


    In the end, the three generations of Naruto decided to conduct a sneak attack test before the Ninja test, so that Iluka led the people into a foreigner to attack the 9 Xiaoqiang to see if they could pass the test.


    "Let''s go, remember not to reveal your identity." Iluka confessed a few words, taking a male and a female two test ninjas, and set off with a transformation technique.


    After a while.


    The three gathered again and began to report on the test.


    "Class 8 passed the test easily in only half an hour. That''s not bad, how did you test Tanaka?" the female test ninja exclaimed.


    "They are all very good, that Nara Shikamaru is very smart, and only took 25 minutes to complete the test." Tanaka smiled and said, seems to like Nara Shikamaru very much.


    "Well, these kids are very good, Sakura and Sasuke both passed the test, especially Sasuke only took 8 minutes, is the best of all." Iruka admired.


    "Where is Naruto? Iluka, didn''t you test him?" the female ninja asked in confusion.


    "I didn''t find him, I don''t know where he went."


    "I know that he is at the wooden bridge over there. Just now I saw him and Konohamaru, and they were cute." Tanaka pointed to the wooden bridge.


    "Go, go and test."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The three figures disappeared and went to test Naruto.


    After a while.


    The three appeared near the wooden bridge, and Tanaka transformed into Yuren to **** Meng Huang to see if Naruto could rescue Meng Huang safely.


    "Iluka, I heard that Naruto is a crane tail, I don''t know if he can pass the test." The female ninja doubted.


    "I don''t know, but I hope Naruto will not pass. The Chunin test is too dangerous. Naruto is still a child." Iruka worried.


    "Don''t worry Iruka, Tanaka has always been strict and will definitely not release water, and his speed is very fast, the probability of Naruto passing is very low." The female ninja continued.


    "That way, although Naruto will be lost, I hope he can be safe." Iruka sighed, not wanting to see Naruto encounter danger during the Zhongnin exam.


    Because the mortality rate of such tests is too high, especially in the dead forest, where various beasts and poisonous insects are often infested, the mortality rate is always high.


    For Naruto''s safety, Iruka hopes that Naruto will not pass this test.


    The two looked at the wooden bridge quietly, and saw Tanaka rushing towards Menghuang at a rapid speed. Even Iruka secretly admired the super high speed.


    "Tanaka''s speed is so fast, such a speed is really enviable."


    "Yes, Tanaka is most proud of speed. Few people can keep up with his speed. This time Naruto has suffered." The female ninja said.


    Bang!


    A dull sound echoed, and the wooden bridge shook violently in this sound, accompanied by violent shaking, and agitated dust.


    The field that just rushed to the cute yellow, after the dust fell, was already embedded in the wooden bridge, his eyes were dull, and he looked at the sky motionlessly, as if stupid.


    The audience was silent.


    Iluka and the female ninja stared at this scene blankly, their minds a little bit overwhelmed.


    "I...Iruka, am I dazzled? Tanaka was kicked into the wooden bridge by that Naruto?" The female ninja swallowed.


    "No dizziness, this is true. I really kicked into the wooden bridge. At Tanaka''s speed, I didn''t even react."


    Iruka couldn''t believe it, looking at the swaying wooden bridge unimaginably, and looking at Tanaka who was stepped on by Naruto.


    "Quickly, look quickly to save people, don''t be kicked by Naruto again, you will be kicked to death with another kick," the female ninja shouted.


    "go!"


    Whizzing!


    The two rushed to the wooden bridge and looked at Tanaka who was kicked stupidly inside the bridge. Iluka and the female ninja were suddenly rejoiced. Fortunately, it was Tanaka who tested it. If they came to test...


    The shuddering feeling suddenly rushed to their hearts.

 Chapter 55： Brain pit

    "Why are you here?"


    Naruto spoke suddenly and looked at Iluka knowingly.


    "Ahem, Naruto is a test ninja, he is not malicious." Iluka coughed twice and pointed to Tanaka on the bridge.


    "Well, then take him away."


    Naruto looked at Iluka and the others with a smile but a smile. This time he deliberately showed his strength, just to deter some people and not to provoke himself.


    I was shocked last time, and many people didn''t know it. After this time, the number of people who knew about it would definitely increase, and then the cat and dog would not easily provoke themselves.


    That''s why he used a little bit more effort to make the ninja suffer a little bit of flesh and blood and warn them once.


    of course.


    Naruto''s control is extremely strong, this Tanaka will not hurt his muscles and bones, at most, his whole body will be in pain for a while.


    "I''m leaving, go home for dinner." Naruto did not stop, but left with a tune.


    Only Iluka and others remained in place, hurriedly inspecting Tanaka.


    "It''s just skin trauma, hoo, I''m finally relieved." The female ninja checked and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Iluka, this kid is really the tail of the crane? Is it really your student?" The female ninja said suspiciously, looking at Naruto''s back.


    How could such a powerful character be the tail of a crane? How can it be tested? Tanaka is a better ninja than she and Iruka.


    However, such a powerful ninja was kicked into the bridge by Naruto. Who would dare to test such a strength?


    "I didn''t expect Naruto to grow so fast. It seems that following Kakashi''s practice, his strength has improved a lot, I am afraid I am not Naruto''s opponent." Iruka said in a deep voice.


    "Sure, Tanaka was kicked like this by Naruto, and you are even less likely to win Naruto." The female ninja gave Iruka a blank look, and then began to perform medical ninjutsu.


    "That said, Naruto has really become stronger. This time the Zhongnin exam is finally relieved." Iruka breathed a sigh of relief and hoped that Naruto could successfully advance to Zhongren.


    ...


    the other side.


    Outside the residence of the Hyuga family, the entrance of a small exquisite villa.


    Naruto shook his head helplessly and walked in as he listened to the girl chatting from the villa.


    This villa is his new residence. It was sold and given away by the great elder of the Hyuga clan. The price was quite favorable, and he even gave him the Art of Strengthening Rock.


    Naruto met such a good person for the first time, and he rarely asked the great elder to have a meal.


    Later, his relationship with the Hyuga clan got better and better, and even Naruto had been to the Hyuga Nizu family, but there was one more headache.


    That''s Hinata''s sister Hua Huo, who often visits his house to eat dinner, clamoring for new delicacies every time.


    "Brother Naruto, you are back."


    Just as Naruto walked into the house, a warm little girl ran over quickly, and then looked at him while pulling his sleeves.


    "Well, is today''s practice task completed?" Naruto asked with a smile.


    "Of course, I''m a genius. By the way, Naruto, can you make braised lion heads for us today? My sister can never learn to make lion heads."


    Hyuga Kahuo looked at Naruto with his head held high, with a trace of expectation in his big eyes, like a greedy kitten.


    "No today, I didn''t buy the materials." Naruto shook his head and refused.


    "It''s okay, we bought it. My sister and I have already made the meat filling."


    Hua Huo spoke quickly, his big eyes bent into crescent moons, a ghostly spirit who succeeded in small schemes.


    "Already set it up in advance? Then you asked for my information, and it was a routine for me."


    Naruto looked at the direction of the kitchen and found that Hinata was really ready for everything. Even Hinata was wearing a cartoon apron, looking at herself.


    "How can it be." Huahuo''s small mouth pursed lightly, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Forget it."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, and stepped to the side of Hinata, "Want to eat braised lion head?"


    "Yeah."


    Hinata nodded his head and looked at Naruto with embarrassment.


    Although she got used to being with Naruto for a long time, she was still embarrassed to be stared at by Naruto.


    "Okay, then make you braised lion''s head, and leave the rest to you." Naruto took it for granted.


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded obediently. After learning so many food recipes from Naruto, she is already a qualified little cook, but...


    It''s just that the only thing she can''t do well is braising the lion head in braised sauce, and can only expect Naruto to show off her talent.


    "Hinata, let''s start."


    "Okay."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ....


    Time slowly passed, and the Zhongren exam was preparing like a fire, and soon came the day of the written exam.


    In the morning, the eyes are bright and beautiful, and the birds and flowers are fragrant.


    The test site was crowded with people, but the aisle with the 301 sign was blocked by two very powerful ninjas, blocking everyone from moving forward.


    These two people are Gangzi Tetsu and Shenyue Izumo. They have turned into a ninja through the transformation technique, blocking everyone,


    Even illusions were applied here, making everyone think that this was the third floor.


    The purpose is naturally to test newcomers and to find talented students from many candidates.


    just.


    What disappointed them was that so many people came to the corridor, and no one could see through the illusion here.


    "This year''s candidates are not good enough." Gang Zitie shook his head, looking disappointed.


    "Let''s wait and see, many people haven''t come." Shenyue Izumo suggested.


    "Okay, I hope there will be students who interest me soon." Gang Zitie said lightly.


    "Please don''t get in the way, we need to get past here."


    Rock Lee walked over, accompanied by Tian Tian and Ning Ci.


    "Go away."


    Bang!


    Lock Lee was knocked down with a punch and looked at each other embarrassedly.


    "Please, please let us pass." Tian Tian also began to speak, his voice very weak.


    Bang!


    Tian Tian was also knocked down with a punch, sitting weakly on the ground, looking very weak, but no one noticed that she and Locke Lee were both pretending.


    "Yeah, why did the two door gods come here to be door gods? Have you found a girlfriend?"


    Naruto''s voice suddenly sounded and reached everyone''s ears.


    Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo who were blocking the way, black lines appeared on their foreheads, they took a deep breath.


    "What are you talking about, why don''t we understand?"


    "Pretend, continue to pretend, there is a smell of maltose on my body." Naruto walked to the corridor and looked at Gangzitie.


    "you..."


    Gangzi Tie was depressed. His biggest hobby was eating maltose, but he didn''t expect Naruto to see through it instantly, but he was still not convinced.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Konoha likes maltose."


    "That''s true." Naruto nodded and continued.


    "But Shenyue Izumo next to you is super clean. Obviously he has a cleanliness addiction. In Konoha, he has a cleanliness addiction and keeps company with people who like to eat maltose. Who else besides you?"


    "This..."


    Shenyue Izumo and Gangzitie looked at Naruto in surprise, and for the first time they discovered that Naruto was so smart, and only based on this little information they discovered that it was their identities.


    "That''s right, Naruto, your analytical ability is very powerful, very excellent." Gang Zitie exclaimed, and she changed back to the original appearance with Shenyue Izumo.


    Bang bang!


    Everyone looked at Naruto in surprise as the two Xia Ren who stood in the way became adults.


    Even Sasuke Sakura couldn''t believe it and looked at Naruto, because although the two of them found there was an illusion technique here, they didn''t realize that the other party had used the transformation technique.


    But Naruto found out easily, and even gave specific information, which is really excellent.


    "Nice analysis, Naruto is great!" Sakura exclaimed.


    "It''s really good, my name is Tiantian, hello." Tiantian smiled and said hello.


    "Well, in fact, I discovered their identity, and there is another reason." Naruto suddenly spoke again, earning everyone''s experience points while also attracting everyone''s attention.


    "What''s the reason?" Lock Lee asked immediately.


    Sasuke, Neji, Shinyuki Izumo, Gangzite, and all the students present were all curious.


    "it''s actually really easy."


    Naruto spoke solemnly, and under everyone''s gaze, he looked at Gangzi Tie and Shenyue Izumo.


    "Can you two change your transformation skills? Become the way you were when you were young. At first glance, you will know that it is you two. There is a pit in your head and you can''t guess it, okay?"


    Huh!


    The audience was silent, and everyone''s heart appeared: Can''t guess the sentence that there is a pit in their head.


    Their faces turned black because they didn''t guess it. Doesn''t that mean that they have a pit in their brains?


    In an instant, the students including Sasuke, Sakura, Neji, Xiao Li and others all gritted their teeth and looked at Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    .....

 Chapter 56： Xiao Li confessed

    "Naruto!!"


    Sakura yelled angrily, clenching her fist like an angry orangutan, staring at Naruto.


    The students next to him also looked angry. It is really a pitfall in that sentence, which is too irritating. Don''t we want to lose face?


    The angrily crowd clenched their fists, ready to fight.


    "Now is not the time to fight, forget it, let me go to the third floor, my little Hinata is already here."


    Naruto found that there are many familiar plot characters sitting on the third floor, which must contain a lot of experience points. He is going to earn a wave, because the distance from 50% of the blood is getting closer and closer.


    "Hey, this is the third floor, you went wrong." Rock Lee reminded loudly.


    "Look again."


    Naruto waved his hand, and under the agitation of Chakra, the house number with logo 301 instantly changed to 201.


    "Huh? Why did the sign become 201? This is not the third floor!" Locke Lee was taken aback, looking at the sign in surprise.


    "It''s an illusion technique, when did the illusion technique be used? I haven''t found anything before." Tiantian also frowned.


    "This Naruto call is not easy."


    Everyone looked at the sign and felt frustrated. Naruto discovered an abnormality twice in a row, but they didn''t notice anything. The comparison made them feel very embarrassed.


    But there are still some people who are not convinced: "Maybe it''s just luck."


    "Oh, I can''t even see this kind of lowest-level illusion, there really is a hole in my mind." Naruto looked at the talking member of the Ninja Village.


    "you!"


    The ninja in Xiaonin Village was angry, but didn''t dare to do it, just glared.


    It was Naruto''s excellent performance that caused Rock Lee''s desire to fight. With Sakura here, he wanted to show off in front of Sakura, so he spoke.


    "Naruto, you are great, but I am stronger than you, be careful."


    Whoosh!


    Locke Lee''s figure flashed, flashing quickly like a phantom, and the whole person flashed like a phantom in the corridor. He couldn''t see the appearance quickly, only a shadow could be seen.


    "So fast!"


    Everyone looked at the fast-moving shadow, and they all became solemn, and it was obvious that they were bullied just now, but in a blink of an eye they showed such terrifying strength.


    "That''s amazing moving speed, is this Konoha Ninja?" The people in Xiaonin Village couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, Xiao Li''s speed is the strongest in Shinobi." Tiantian said proudly with his head held high.


    "I don''t know if this Naruto can block Xiao Li''s attack, I hope he will hold on for a few more seconds, and he won''t be defeated by a single blow." Hyuga Ningji said quietly, with a calm posture.


    The candidates around were also staring at this scene, wanting to see Xiao Li knocking Naruto down. After all, he was scolded by someone with pitfalls, and he must be uncomfortable.


    Also at this time.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Xiao Li finally stopped moving quickly, but officially launched an attack.


    "Naruto, take it."


    Xiao Li yelled, and his whole body was like a speeding car, slamming Naruto on the shoulder.


    Such a sharp punch even caused a shock in the air, and the powerful sound of breaking through the air made the complexion of the people around him slightly changed.


    Because they couldn''t stop a blow like this, even Sasuke looked solemn.


    Just at this time.


    Just when everyone thought Naruto was going to be defeated,


    Naruto finally moved and suddenly raised his right hand in full view.


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and dust was rippling around it.


    And Locke Lee''s super strong fist suddenly stopped at this moment, and was blocked by Naruto''s understatement with one hand.


    "Even caught, even caught Xiao Li''s fist." Tiantian opened his small mouth in surprise.


    "This Naruto is stronger than imagined. It seems to be a strong opponent."


    Neji looked serious, and began to look at Naruto seriously, because his strength was enough to be his opponent.


    around.


    The students who were originally dissatisfied with Naruto, watching his powerful blow easily under his crotch, became solemn and vigilant one by one.


    "This Naruto is not easy. The thick eyebrows were very fast just now. I didn''t even see it clearly, but I didn''t expect it to be blocked by Naruto."


    "Yes, Konoha Village is worthy of being a big country, and sure enough there are many masters."


    "Be careful in the future, stay away from these two people."


    The ninjas in several small villages talked quietly, looking at Naruto and Lock Lee solemnly.


    But Sakura''s eyes widened, and for the first time she realized that Naruto had become so strong, but Sasuke still remained calm and seemed confident in her own strength.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    "Xiao Li, stop it, didn''t you say that you want to hide your strength?"


    Ning Ci walked over and pulled Xiao Li away, then looked at Naruto, "You are very good, and I look forward to fighting with you."


    "Don''t look forward to it, you are too weak to beat me at all." Naruto told the truth.


    "you!!"


    Neji Hyuga was choked, and then he said coldly: "Huh, when I wait for the actual test, I will let you know my true strength and see who is the weaker."


    "Don''t believe me, forget it, no one believes the truth these days."


    Naruto shrugged and continued walking to the other side, while Sasuke and Sakura followed in silence.


    "Wait."


    Locke Lee suddenly came to Sakura and said, "Your name is Sakura, please associate with me, I will use my life to protect you."


    Huh!


    Kozakura was dumbfounded, with a black thread on her forehead saying: "Absolutely not."


    "why?"


    "Your eyebrows are too thick."


    Xiao Li: "..."


    Xiao Li was shocked. The first time she met a girl she liked confessed, she was rejected.


    The key just showed himself in front of beautiful women, deliberately against Naruto, but the result was not clear, which made Xiao Li very depressed, thinking whether he was not performing well enough.


    He turned his head and looked at Naruto again, "Wait for Naruto, the fight just now doesn''t count, because I didn''t show my real strength."


    "True strength?"


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Xiao Li. The fast speed just now wasn''t the real strength. If you really used all your strength, what kind of strength would you have?


    At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene became serious, and everyone looked at Xiao Li and Naruto.


    "You mean carrying a weight?" Naruto looked back at Rock Lee with a smile.


    "Huh? You know I''m carrying a load?"


    Xiao Li took a surprised look at Naruto, raised his right leg and put it on the wall, and lifted his trouser legs to reveal the load-bearing equipment inside.


    "It''s really heavy equipment, how did this Naruto know? But this thick eyebrow is really powerful, and he fights with heavy equipment."


    "Yes, he was so fast just now, maybe he would be stronger if he took off his heavy equipment."


    "Now there''s another good show. This kid named Naruto is going to suffer."


    Candidates from Xiaoren Village whispered, waiting for the two sides to compete again.


    But this time.


    Naruto suddenly said: "Xiao Li, how many heavy equipment do you wear?"


    "What happened to the two?" Xiao Li was blank.


    "Too little, give you one."


    Naruto rolled up his sleeves, took a weight-bearing brace from his left wrist, and threw it away lightly.


    "It''s just a piece of weight bearing like a wrist. Xiao Li wears a special metal piece of weight-bearing equipment." Tian Tian shook her head, she clearly knew the difference between weight and weight.


    However, after her words fell, the wristband also fell, and fell to the center of the crowd.


    boom!


    There was a huge earthquake in the corridor and the dust was flying, and the whole scene was greatly affected at the moment the wristband fell.


    People looked at the dusty scene, and their complexions changed drastically. Even the Konoha gate **** Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo, their eyes widened in amazement.


    "How is this possible? Is this a detonation talisman applied to the wrist? It is so powerful?" Tiantian was stunned, his big eyes filled with shock.


    "Let me see."


    Xiao Li came to the wristband and stretched out his hand to take the wristband. "Ok... so heavy."


    Xiao Li tried his best to take the wristband, but the wristband was too heavy, and his complexion turned red because of too much force.


    "How can it be so heavy? Even if the top metal is quick to load, it can''t be so heavy."


    Shenyue Izumo walked out and began to investigate with a curious look, but his pupils shrank sharply in the next second.

 Chapter 57： Erzhuzi thinks he can do it again

    "this is!!"


    "what happened?"


    Gang Zitie saw the appearance of Shenyue Izumo, and came over to check in confusion. It didn''t matter if he saw that he also changed his expression.


    "It turned out to be like this, this Naruto."


    Gang Zitie took a deep breath, watching Naruto walk towards the third floor, a little shocked in his heart.


    "What''s the matter, teacher?" Xiao Li didn''t understand why this brace was so heavy, so he asked in confusion.


    The people around were also confused, even Sasuke looked solemnly at him, he never expected that Naruto would carry such heavy equipment.


    This also proves that Naruto has not been lazy at all during this time, and has been working hard to exercise his strength, which also brought a great sense of urgency to Sasuke''s heart.


    "Look here." Shenyue Izumo pointed to the wristband.


    "This wristband exerts the effect of gravity ninjutsu. To put it simply, Naruto has always carried a wristband that exerts gravity, so when he drops this wristband, it will cause such a big shock."


    "Gravity Ninjutsu effect?"


    When Xiao Li and Sasuke heard this, their expressions completely changed, and they looked at Naruto who was walking away with incredible eyes.


    Weight-bearing equipment plus gravity ninjutsu, this method is really scary.


    "How many weight-bearing equipment does Naruto wear? The wristbands are all paired, would he not wear two? One wristband is so heavy, if there are two, I can''t imagine it." Tiantian suddenly asked .


    "I''ll look with my eyes!"


    Hyuga Neji suddenly rolled his eyes, and for a moment he saw Naruto''s load-bearing equipment, the next second he stopped moving, and he didn''t relax for a long time.


    "Ningci, what did you see? Why didn''t you speak? Did Naruto wear two braces?" Xiao Li asked quickly if he knew the result.


    "No...not two." Hyuga Neji shook his head.


    "Huh, don''t worry about two items, let me just say, how can you bring two items with such a heavy item."


    Xiao Li breathed a sigh of relief, and Sasuke next to him also obviously relaxed, with some comfort in his heart.


    "Listen to me, Naruto did not wear two of them, but..."


    "but what?"


    The crowd stared at Ning Ci, waiting for his answer.


    "but."


    Ning Ci took a deep breath and said in a slightly shocking voice, "But Naruto wears seven pieces!"


    "What seven? My mother."


    The Ninja Village ninjas were terrified when they heard this, and their eyes widened.


    One piece of weight-bearing equipment is so powerful, if there are seven pieces, how heavy will it be?


    "Is it really seven? Are you sure?" Sasuke questioned with clenched fists.


    "Of course, a pair of weight-bearing shoes, a pair of weight-bearing leggings, and a weight-bearing wristband, and a heavier weight-bearing vest. This vest is probably heavier than everything combined."


    As Neji Hyuga explained, few of them were shocked.


    "This...."


    The audience was silent, everyone turned their heads to look to the other side, watching the direction Naruto had left.


    Although Naruto had already gone to the third floor, everyone was still looking in that direction in shock.


    One piece is so heavy, but you get seven pieces, which is too strong.


    Everyone, look at me, and I look at you. They were all hit hard by this result. There was even an examinee from Xiaonin Village who walked straight out.


    "Why are you going?" his companion asked suspiciously.


    "Of course I went back to the village, the gap is so big, and I have to take a fart test, and die?"


    "Uh...it seems to be the same, let''s go too, it''s better to go home to farm than to die."


    "Row."


    The ninjas in the three small villages gave up directly and left without hesitation. There was no way. They were relatively weak. It was not easy to muster the courage to come to Konoha.


    Now that I see such a terrible opponent, thinking that I will fight such a life in the future, it is better to give up early, save my life, and let¡¯s say...


    Besides, they understood Konoha''s strength and didn''t need to take the risk to take the exam, so the three of them walked very decisively and did not procrastinate.


    The people around looked at the three people who left, and did not look down on them, but instead praised them for their decisiveness, because they were also afraid.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of investigating more Ninja Village''s strength, they had also left, leaving here early and returning to their respective houses.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Konoha Ninja to be so strong. It seems that you have to be careful when taking the exam."


    "Yeah, let''s go, go to the third floor to take the written test."


    "Walk around."


    Everyone stepped upstairs, and soon only Sasuke and Sakura were left in this area.


    "Sasuke, are you okay." Sakura looked at Sasuke''s silence, looking at him worriedly.


    "It''s okay, but I didn''t expect Naruto to hide so deeply. I didn''t expect his physique to be so strong. I remember." Sasuke said in a deep voice.


    "Sasuke, don''t be discouraged. You are better at ninjutsu. No matter how strong you are, you can''t resist ninjutsu." Sakura encouraged.


    "Yes, in order to deal with Naruto, I have done a lot of preparations." Sasuke''s eyes flickered, gradually revealing **** writing wheel eyes.


    "So handsome." Sakura started the **** again.


    "Let''s go, although Naruto is strong, but also has fatal weaknesses, and I have already made targeted preparations." Sasuke Youyou said.


    "What are you preparing for?"


    "You will know from now on, I will show you the scene where Naruto was defeated in front of me."


    Sasuke spoke lightly with a cool gesture.


    Bang!


    There was a vibration from above, and Sasuke and Sakura changed their faces when they heard the sound.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a fight on the third floor?"


    "Go, go upstairs and have a look."


    "it is good."


    Sasuke and Sakura hurried to the third floor, but just halfway through, they heard screams coming from above.


    Such a voice made Sasuke and Sakura even more curious, and they rushed to the third floor at an accelerated rate.


    But when they ran to the third floor, they saw two ninjas from Ninja Village lying on the ground, and there was a female ninja standing beside the wall in fear.


    Looking at their forehead protection, they found that the female ninja and the two ninjas on the ground belong to the same small village, because the forehead protection is a pattern of a musical note.


    "what happened?"


    Sasuke said in a puzzled manner. He didn''t know who had attacked the people in these small villages, because the person who attacked him did not show up, and seemed to be in the 301 classroom next to him.


    "It''s none of your business, **** Konoha ninja."


    The long-haired ninja on the ground stood up, clutching his heart, and looked at Sasuke coldly.


    "Ah."


    When Sasuke heard what the long-haired ninja said, he was a little annoyed.


    The angry Sasuke said coldly: "It seems that Konoha''s ninja beat you, and the blame is only for your weakness."


    After Sasuke finished speaking, he moved forward. He didn''t pay attention to the ninjas in these small villages. It was the boy called Gaara that really made him value.


    "I am weak? Are you taunting me?"


    The long-haired ninja abruptly blocked Sasuke''s path and stared at him coldly.


    "Why? I was beaten and wanted to anger me? Forgot to tell you that I am stronger than you thought. What is the name of the Konoha ninja who beat you? Maybe he can''t beat me with one hand." Sasuke said proudly. .

 Chapter 58： Weak like a pig

    "Ok?"


    The long-haired ninja also became solemn when he heard this, looking at Sasuke suspiciously.


    He is actually a subordinate of Oshemaru, his name is Doss, and he came to Konoha to test Sasuke, but he didn''t expect...


    Just now they were beaten by a Naruto called Naruto, and the beat was very miserable, and the beater was helpless.


    In this way, encountering a person at random is so powerful, and it also makes them begin to reassess the strength of Konoha Ninja.


    They felt that Konoha, as the number one nation in the Ninja world, was powerful for no reason.


    Now hearing Sasuke say such confident words, and looking at Sasuke''s cold and arrogant posture, Doss was also surprised.


    He felt that this Sasuke might be stronger than Naruto just now, otherwise it would be impossible to have such an attitude, let alone be valued by Oshemaru.


    Therefore, Doss did not dare to act rashly, but looked at each other solemnly.


    The female ninja next to her also had the same look. She pulled Doss to persuade him: "Doss, forget it, you are injured, it''s better not to cause trouble."


    "Yes, Doss, have you forgotten our goal?" Another injured male ninja also began to persuade.


    The words of the two made Doss even more afraid to act rashly, but he was extremely sincere to Oshemaru and wanted to prove himself.


    Especially seeing Sasuke''s cold and arrogant attitude, Doss couldn''t help clenching his fists.


    "No, I have to be recognized by the adults, and now is just an opportunity."


    Doss said, raising his hands to make the starting position before the battle. He knew that it might be a fierce battle next, and he might be seriously injured.


    But in order to prove himself like Lord Oshemaru, Doss must not back down, even if he died.


    therefore.


    He mobilized all his strength to deliver the strongest blow, and looked at Sasuke intently.


    "Maybe you are very strong, but I still have to fight you, even if I will die, take it."


    Whoosh!


    "Humph, overwhelming!"


    Sasuke smiled coldly, and rushed towards Doss without retreating, even with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and a figure fell to the ground embarrassedly, and then looked at each other in disbelief.


    The two Otonhinos next to him also watched this scene in amazement, with blank eyes in their eyes, and Sakura was also stunned, and his mind was a little empty.


    Because it was Sasuke who was beaten to fly.


    "What kind of attack are you? I obviously avoided it." Sasuke said in embarrassment, staring at the opponent in disbelief.


    "So weak."


    Doss frowned and looked at Sasuke somewhat weirdly.


    "I thought you were so strong, so weak, I thought you were really stronger than that person."


    "That is, you are much weaker than that person. That person defeated Doss and me in seconds, but you were injured by Doss''s ability. You are really weak."


    The other Otonin also spoke, with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "It really shocked me just now. I thought that what Sasuke said was true. It turned out to be a lie."


    The female ninja shook her head, feeling that Sasuke was a silver gun waxy head.


    "Damn it, is that sound attack for you?" Sasuke said with his fist clenched.


    In the battle just now, because the opponent was Xiaoninmura, Sasuke was a bit dissatisfied, and he did not pay too much attention to the opponent''s attack.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the other party''s attack was so weird, with a certain tone of attack.


    Coupled with the full attack of the opponent, Sasuke was accidentally hit and looked very embarrassed.


    "Of course, I am Otonin, we are cruel." Dos raised his hands and looked at Sasuke eagerly.


    Naruto was beaten so badly just now, this time Sasuke was so angry that he was about to attack again.


    The two Otoninbu next to them also took a step forward, pinching their fingers at the same time to make a sound of Grid Bar.


    Seeing the three Otonin approaching, Sasuke''s expression gradually became solemn, and the next Sakura also hurriedly came to the side of Sasuke and looked at each other nervously.


    Because the opponent''s attack is too weird, they have no chance of winning, so they may suffer from flesh and blood.


    Such a powerful enemy also made Sasuke and Sakura more and more nervous, and they did not dare to show any carelessness. The atmosphere became more and more depressing in such an atmosphere.


    "Snee!"


    The sound of Naruto sneezing suddenly came out in the classroom, which also calmed the atmosphere.


    The three Yinnin''s expressions changed slightly because of this voice, and they looked in the direction of the classroom vigilantly.


    This change caused Sasuke''s doubts, and it seemed that something was wrong.


    "Fortunately for you kid, if it''s not that person, hum, let''s go."


    Doss was worried that the battle here would arouse the attention of Naruto, so he left a cruel word and left with his two companions.


    Only Sakura and Sasuke remained in place, standing still with a blank expression.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Kozakura and Sasuke looked at this scene blankly, feeling that something was wrong.


    There was a tense atmosphere just now, but after a sneeze, how did the other party leave?


    And why do you look so flustered? Seems to be afraid of something.


    This situation confuses the two of them, causing them to stay in place for a while.


    But after a while, Sakura thought of something and hurriedly said, "Could it be that the one who beat Doss is Naruto?"


    "What? Naruto?"


    Sasuke was stunned when he heard this, and his expression changed completely.


    Because the three of Doss left after Naruto''s sneeze, and Doss also said that it was Konoha who beat them, which is very likely to be Naruto''s hands.


    However, Sasuke still didn''t want to believe it, because he suffered a loss in Dos''s hands. If the person who beat Dos before was Naruto, wouldn''t it mean that he is not as good as Naruto?


    Sasuke, who was unwilling to believe in his heart, clenched his fist and said, "No, maybe someone else hit it. Let''s go in and ask Naruto."


    "it is good."


    After speaking, the two walked quickly to classroom 301.


    And Sasuke always clenched his fist, hoping that none of this was true.


    Squeak!


    When classroom 301 opened, countless ferocious eyes looked over.


    Sasuke saw these ferocious eyes and hurriedly became vigilant, while Sakura nervously hid behind Sasuke while also looking for Naruto.


    "Yeah, you two are too slow. Come and sit with me."


    Naruto yelled loudly while sitting at the desk, then looked at the vicious ninjas beside him, "Go away."


    "you..."


    Several ferocious ninjas were very angry, but thinking of the battle just now, they still left the desk with outrage to make room.


    Sasuke and Sakura were stunned for two seconds at such a scene, and they endured their doubts and walked over.


    "Naruto, how do you feel that you are weird today? It seems to be more domineering." Sakura said.


    "Have it?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, he wouldn''t say that his bloodline was almost 50%, when he turned into a Super Saiyan, his strength was definitely a disaster level.


    To achieve this level of strength, there is no need for him to hide and tuck him. The key is that there are many experience **** in this classroom.


    For example, the 12 Xiaoqiang, the third sister and brother of Ai Luo, the pharmacist''s pocket, the vortex fragrant phosphorus, and all kinds of dragon sleeves.


    With so many experience points, he can definitely make a big harvest, so today he must do something to earn experience points.


    "By the way, Naruto, did you hit someone just now?" Sakura asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I just beaten three Otonin. It seems that there is someone named Doss. He is as weak as a pig. It''s amazing how weak he dares to provoke." Naruto said.


    "Weak like a pig?"


    When Sasuke heard this, his face was completely black.


    Just now he took a toll on Dos''s carelessly. Doesn''t it mean that he is not as good as a pig? Such words made him angry, and his face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "Sasuke, what''s wrong with your face? Why is your face so dark?" Naruto blinked innocently.


    "you!!"


    Sasuke was speechless angrily, turned his head to look aside and ignored Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +2¡¿


    ....

 Chapter 59： Gaara suffered for the first time

    The sound of the experience point kept coming, and Naruto looked around happily.


    Because of being the center of the classroom, his words and deeds affect the entire classroom.


    Correspondingly, the characters in the plot here are all providing him with experience points, making him full in a short time.


    "Okay, be quiet."


    The invigilators signaled everyone to be quiet, because the exam was about to begin, the invigilator began to explain the requirements of the written test.


    It''s just that the written test this time is very difficult and it is a very difficult test. To test well, the theoretical knowledge must be very solid, otherwise most people will not be able to answer it.


    The reason why the exam is so difficult is to test the students'' cheating methods, not the ability to answer the questions, so the difficulty of this question can be imagined.


    Like Sasuke, Neji, Shikamaru, Ino, and Gaara can not write this answer, let alone those little dragons.


    So when the teacher handed out the test papers and announced the start of the test, everyone started to have trouble watching these questions.


    No way, the question is too difficult to answer.


    It can be said that few people in the entire classroom can answer the question.


    Among them, Hinata and Sakura can answer, and there are two candidates who know the answer.


    These two candidates were deliberately arranged by the village, in order to let other candidates copy them.


    But if you are caught cheating by teachers, you will also be kicked out of the examination room, so this cheating must be very, very hidden.


    This is more difficult, especially when the examiners are sitting on both sides, it makes the atmosphere of the scene become depressing.


    and so.


    Not long after the exam started, someone was caught cheating, and they were kicked out. They even tired their teammates and made the atmosphere even more depressing.


    "Naruto."


    The place for the Hinata exam was next to Naruto. She was very worried that Naruto could not do well, so she secretly leaned her test paper against Naruto, and wanted Naruto to copy it.


    After all, these questions are too difficult, and she also took a lot of effort to barely answer half of it, but...


    But Naruto didn''t look at her from beginning to end, instead he kept writing with a pen.


    "Eh?"


    Seeing this scene, Hinata was a little at a loss. Naruto had little time to study before. He had to go to the river to catch fish for survival and food, so Naruto had very little time to study.


    But now.


    Naruto was writing so hard, even without stopping, which immediately aroused Hinata''s curiosity, and she opened her eyes and glanced at it secretly.


    It didn''t matter if she looked at it, she found that Naruto had already completed most of the test paper, and the answer to the test paper was more perfect than what she wrote.


    Even through Naruto''s answer, she found that she had written a wrong question.


    Suddenly, Hinata was surprised. She looked at her test paper and then at Naruto''s confident appearance, and found that Naruto was really good.


    And she found that the serious Naruto is very handsome and super attractive.


    With his little head silently underneath, Hinata began to correct his wrong question, but the corner of his eye was still watching Naruto secretly, watching his serious appearance.


    Snapped!


    The sound of the writing pen hitting the desk hard attracted the attention of the entire classroom. Naruto raised his head to look at the examiner Morino Ibiki.


    "The last question has no test questions. When will the test questions be announced?"


    "At 45 minutes."


    Morino Ibixi frowned and came to Naruto, looked at his test paper, and then froze for a while, "How long is it that you finished so quickly?"


    "No way, these questions are too simple." Naruto stretched out and said lightly.


    "Is it easy? I think many people didn''t do a single question." Morino Ibiki looked at Naruto carefully.


    "Of course simple."


    Naruto smiled disdainfully and continued.


    "For such a simple question, those who can''t write a single question are no different from pigs."


    Huh!


    The face of Sasuke in the back row was completely black. After reading all the questions, he didn''t know a single question. Now after hearing Naruto''s words, his face was really black.


    Gaara, Kankuro, Neji, Shikamaru, Inuzukaya, and many of the dragons around me are a bit dark because they all belong to the master who can''t solve a problem.


    The warm-looking Ino, even though he did a question, was still very depressed, because that sentence seemed to mean that she was a little stronger than a pig.


    Depressed, she decides to use Naruto as a cheating object, prepares to perform the heart-turning technique on Naruto, and then takes over Naruto''s body to check Naruto''s test paper.


    Considering this, she smiled confidently and began to secretly perform secret techniques.


    [The art of turning the heart! ¡¿


    The mysterious essence of mystery was released instantly, and he moved towards Naruto in front, enveloped Xiang Naruto''s body, intending to take over Naruto.


    puff!


    A mouthful of blood was spit out suddenly, Ino covered his small mouth, beautiful eyes looked at the Naruto ahead in amazement.


    "what happened?"


    Examiner Morino Ibiki looked at Ino. He had seen everything in the process just now, including Ino''s secret technique. Originally there was nothing, but...


    But he didn''t expect that Ino would vomit blood because of this, which surprised Morino Ibiki.


    But seeing that it was a child in Konoha village who was vomiting blood, he was still more worried, so he asked.


    "No... it''s okay."


    Ino shook his head, wiped off the blood with his little white hand, then lowered his head to continue the test, but the whole person was shaking, and the hand holding the pen was a little unstable.


    Her situation has attracted the attention of many people, and Shikamaru and Neji, who are teammates, looked at it with worried eyes.


    "Take the exam."


    Morino Ibixi reminded him, then looked at Naruto, and muttered inwardly, not understanding what was going on just now, and could not figure out why Ino would vomit blood.


    "Is it because of Kyuubi? It seems that this matter needs to be reported to Master Naruto." Morino Ibiki said secretly, continuing to observe Naruto.


    The students around did not know why Ino vomited blood, they were still annoyed by Naruto''s words.


    Gaara, like Gaara, has started to mobilize the sand, preparing to condense the sand eyeballs, and then condense in front of Naruto, peeking at Naruto''s answer.


    just.


    When he mobilized the sand in front of Naruto and just condensed his eyeball, a hand suddenly stretched out and directly crushed the eyeball.


    "Damn it."


    Gaara hurriedly covered his left eye and looked at Naruto angrily with his right eye.


    He didn''t expect that this kid actually crushed his condensed eyeballs, knowing that he specially used sand to remove the eyes of Min Naruto, but it didn''t work.


    On the contrary, he connected his vision with the sand. The moment he was crushed, he felt a sudden pain in his eyes, suffered a dark loss, and it was the first loss in his life, which made Gaara depressed.


    "It''s interesting that it can make me suffer."


    Gaara looked at Naruto indifferently, and prepared to take good care of Naruto in future exams so that he would understand the consequences of provoking him.


    "Naruto, right? I remember."


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ....

 Chapter 60： Hinatas ability to steal

    The exam continues.


    The candidates in the entire class were cheating through their own means, some were caught and kicked out, and some escaped.


    After 45 minutes, everyone answered more or less questions. Even Ino wrote most of the questions through Sakura.


    It''s just that Ino has never dared to look at Naruto, always avoiding him.


    At the end of 45 minutes, Morino Ibiki finally spoke.


    He said indifferently: "I will announce the title of the last question later, but I will add a condition before that."


    "After I said the last question, as long as you can''t answer this question, you will never be able to take the Zhongnin exam, even if you do all the previous questions correctly."


    "You can give up the exam so that you can come again next year, but those who stay have to be determined to never become Zhongren. Choose, stay here or leave immediately?"


    "It''s best to think about it, otherwise I will announce the topic later, so don''t leave."


    Morino Ibixi said coldly, looking at the whole class with her eyes, but she always included Naruto in his field of vision, watching him silently, wanting to see how Naruto chooses.


    "How can this be? Then the question that we answered right above is not counted? It''s too much, it''s obviously playing us."


    "Yes, and if you don''t answer the last question correctly, then you will never be a ninja. If you don''t give up this year, you will come to the exam next year."


    "exactly."


    When the students heard this condition, they completely blew up their nests and looked at Morino Ibiki with indignation.


    "I give up."


    Someone raised his hand, planning to come back for the exam next year.


    "I also give up."


    "And I."


    Someone in the classroom quickly raised their hands to give up, then got up and walked outside.


    As they left, the atmosphere in the house was aggravated, making the rest of the people even more depressed.


    Because these people who have left will be able to come to the exam next year, but those who remain, if they fail to answer the last question, they will never pass.


    Under such pressure, everyone became serious, and a large number of people got up and left.


    And Naruto didn''t take it seriously from beginning to end, even sitting lazily in a chair, turning the pen boringly, let alone, it turned pretty well.


    "Is there anyone leaving?" Morino Ibiki said coldly, looking at the empty classroom.


    The remaining candidates look at me and I look at you. They didn''t say anything, but waited firmly.


    "Now I announce that the rest of the people have passed the written test." Morino Ibiki suddenly smiled.


    "Huh? What''s the situation?"


    Everyone was at a loss and felt that something was wrong, because the last question was not given yet, so why did it pass?


    "Teacher, why did you pass? You haven''t said the last question yet?" Kanjiuro asked in confusion.


    "Stupid, of course it is to test determination. Ninjas must work hard to complete tasks at all times, even if this task is mortal."


    Naruto stood up, said slightly mockingly, then pulled Hinata''s little hand and said, "Go Hinata, go home to eat, ignore these fools."


    "Who are you stupid?" Kankuro looked at Naruto angrily.


    "Of course it''s you, you don''t even hear it. What is this not a fool?" Naruto shrugged and took Hinata to the door.


    "Damn boy."


    The Chakra Line appeared in Kankuro''s hand, preparing to fight Naruto, but at this time, **** sand appeared in the sky.


    Gaara stood up slowly, looking at Naruto with cold eyes.


    "Naruto, don''t you? Remember, the weaker the strength, the stronger the clamor."


    "Really? Then you are still clamoring." Naruto did not show weakness.


    "It irritates me, you can''t bear it." Gaara''s eyes gradually turned blood red.


    "Sand Sculpture." Naruto responded without hesitation while earning experience points.


    "What did you say? There is a kind of say it again."


    Gaara''s eyes were tyrannical, and the vibration of the sand in the air became more obvious.


    "Sand sculpture, sand sculpture I Gaara."


    "court death!!"


    Gaara was out of anger, a lot of sand appeared around his body, and a more **** smell permeated.


    "stop!!"


    Morino Ibixi shouted loudly, quickly blocked the center, and then said coldly: "This is the written examination room, no one is allowed to fight here, otherwise the exam will be disqualified."


    "Humph!"


    Gaara looked around bloodthirstyly, at the dozen Konoha ninjas who suddenly stood up, turning his head to stare at Naruto in a gloomy voice.


    "When the actual combat, I will take good care of you."


    "Really? Then try."


    Naruto made a small finger gesture to Gaara and Kankuro, and then left arrogantly.


    "Damn boy."


    Gaara hadn''t spoken yet, but Kankuro spoke angrily. He felt that Naruto was too annoying and wanted to beat Naruto violently.


    "I remember that in the exams in previous years, there would be actual battles. Then I must make Naruto life worse than death." Kanjirou said angrily.


    "Yes, beating him violently, even saying that we are stupid." A Gao Dayu endured.


    "Yeah, this Naruto is too arrogant, I must teach him a lesson."


    The surrounding students watched Naruto go angrily. After being ridiculed for so long, it is strange that they are not angry.


    Only Sakura and Sasuke watched this scene helplessly, feeling a little panicked in their hearts, no way, Naruto is their teammate, and they will suffer.


    "This Naruto can really cause trouble!" Sakura said angrily.


    Although Sasuke didn''t speak, he still had a black face, feeling that it was a disastrous decision to team up with Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    outside world.


    Naruto took the shy Hinata and walked outside, heading home in the warm sunshine.


    Not to mention, Hinata''s little hands are really soft, and the soft and smooth feeling really makes Naruto feel comfortable.


    Even he was reluctant to let it go, so he always held her, holding the white and soft bare hand.


    Hinata was shy from beginning to end, but thinking of Naruto''s arrogant and domineering performance today, she was a little worried that it would cause trouble.


    So she plucked up the courage and said, "Naruto, will this cause you trouble?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all trivial, and I really like them to come to me, otherwise I have to go to them one by one." Naruto smiled.


    "Look for them?" Hinata was also a little unclear, so he didn''t know why he was looking for someone else.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this problem, let''s talk about something else. By the way, I heard Hua Huo say that you are secretly learning to make clothes recently?" Naruto said suddenly.


    "Ah, this, I..."


    Suddenly, Hinata''s face was covered with red clouds, and he dared not look at Naruto as if he was said to be the central thing, and he became a little flustered.


    "Why are you so flustered? Are you making clothes for me?" Naruto said suddenly.


    "No...No." Hina Tian panicked Yaoyao''s small head.


    "It turned out that I was not making clothes for me, so disappointed, my clothes are a bit small." Naruto shook his head deliberately disappointed.


    "Naruto.. Naruto, don''t lose your mind. Actually, I am actually making clothes for you." Hinata said with a little embarrassment, pinching the corner of his clothes with his other hand.


    "Really?" Naruto approached Hinata and stared at her.


    "Ok."


    "It''s so good, I went home for dinner."


    "um hum."


    The two hand in hand, in the warm atmosphere, drifting away, and Naruto also wanted to see how much blood can reach today.

 Chapter 61： Dead forest

    Back home, Naruto rarely participated in cooking, but gave everything to Hinata.


    Because he has more important things to do, and that is to exchange Saiyan blood.


    He has been in contact with a large number of plot characters many times in a row, many of which have +3 experience points, which greatly increases his harvest today.


    In the usual scenario, it would be nice to get one hundred experience points a day, especially when there is no plot, you can''t get much experience points a day, but now...


    Naruto looked at the 510 experience points he had accumulated and nodded in satisfaction.


    So many experience points are enough for him to exchange 5% of his blood, and the extra 10 points can also be used to draw a lottery and fight for luck.


    With deep expectations, Naruto began to exchange these 500 experience points for his blood.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 500 experience points and successfully exchange 50 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    The boiling warm current flows in the body, and the turbulent power like the waves keeps rippling, Naruto''s body faintly emits a terrible breath, and the edges and corners of his face become more and more distinct.


    Bang!


    Naruto shook his right hand, and the popping sound echoed. The tea cup on the coffee table beside him was directly shattered to the ground, making a bang, which also attracted the attention of the kitchen Hinata.


    "Naruto, what''s the matter?"


    Hinata''s caring voice came from the kitchen, and Hinata, wearing a cartoon apron, ran outside with a frying spoon.


    After she looked at the broken cup next to the coffee table, she hurriedly worried: "Naruto, are you okay? Did you hurt it?"


    "It''s okay, let''s cook, I will clean up the broken tea cup in a while." Naruto quickly converged his breath.


    "Let me do it."


    Hinata did not let Naruto clean, but walked into the kitchen with little feet, took out the broom and dustpan and walked out.


    Then she carefully put the broken tea cup away, and then checked it carefully, and she was relieved when she found that there was no residue.


    This kind of glass **** is very sharp and it is easy to get injured if stepped on, so she will check it so carefully.


    "Okay, I''m going to cook."


    Hinata waved her hand and headed to the kitchen, her cute appearance in a cartoon apron, just like a little wife.


    Naruto watched this scene quietly. He liked this scene very much. It felt very warm, warm and happy.


    "It''s a beautiful moment. I will always guard this warmth. If anyone dares to destroy, I will kill him." Naruto murmured secretly.


    Withdrawing his mood, Naruto glanced at the remaining experience points, and then chose to draw.


    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations on winning a fairy bean in Dragon Ball World. ¡¿


    "One fairy bean? It turned out to be this."


    Naruto was very surprised. He didn''t expect that he would draw this thing. You must know that fairy beans have a very powerful healing effect. Just taking one pill can make a person recover quickly.


    Such a good thing, it took only 10 experience points to be extracted, which really surprised him.


    "Good thing, I don''t know if this world can be cultivated? If it can, maybe a lot of fairy beans can be cultivated, and then you can use fairy beans as melon seeds."


    Naruto said longingly, carefully placing the fairy beans in the storage space before opening the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 47%


    Capacity: 5 cubic meters of space, making the moon...


    Experience value: 0


    .........


    "The Saiyan bloodline reaches 47%. By the time of the second Death Forest exam, you can almost collect 50%. It will also be the time for real transformation, tusk."


    There was joy in Naruto''s eyes, and the whole person looked a little airy.


    It''s just that as his physique continues to grow, his clothes appear very tight, and the weight-bearing equipment is a bit small, not suitable for wearing.


    Naruto shook his head and took off the load-bearing equipment. Only then did he feel that the clothes were a little better, but they still felt a little smaller.


    "Hinata, Hinata."


    "What''s wrong with Naruto?"


    "I have to work hard and learn to sew clothes. My clothes won''t last long." Naruto came to the kitchen and looked at the busy Hinata, naturally.


    "Um...I''m currently studying, is this all right? I will order 10 new clothes for you first. Can you wear it temporarily, Naruto?" Hinata said softly.


    "Okay, just do what you said." Naruto nodded, suddenly thinking of something and continued.


    "Tomorrow''s exam venue is the Dead Forest. You are going to order some medicine to repel mosquitoes. There are a lot of mosquitoes there. Don''t be bitten."


    "When you arrive in the forest, you will wait for me in the red cedar area about 1,000 meters from the entrance, and I will find you."


    "OK, all right."


    Hinata nodded, and then said in surprise.


    "Death Forest? Isn''t there training ground 44? How did you know Naruto?"


    In order to prevent people from cheating, the content of the Zhongnin exam is strictly confidential, but Naruto would have known it in advance, which surprised Hinata.


    "Well, you can treat it as an analysis. Okay, come on and cook. I''ll have tea."


    Naruto smashed Hinata''s small white face, and in her shyness, stepped out of the kitchen.


    Only Hina Tian was left standing in place, and it took a while before she lifted her hand to model her small face, and then continued to stand stupidly.


    "Huh? What''s the smell?"


    Hinata sniffed his little nose, and hurriedly looked at his cooking, "Oh, the vegetables are messed up."


    ....


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun shone on the earth, bringing vitality to everything.


    At the entrance of the death forest, the examinees stepped forward and looked at the huge death forest and the poisonous insects and beasts that appeared from time to time in the forest. Some people felt a little creepy.


    just.


    Hinata in the crowd was peeking at Naruto, and the whole person was a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong with you, Hinata?" Yuenoshino found out that Hinata''s expression was wrong, and asked suspiciously.


    "Shino, do you think the actual test location can be analyzed?" Hinata asked puzzled.


    "Analysis? This kind of chance is very small. I discussed with my father yesterday. He felt that he was fighting in the arena, but he didn''t expect that the last place he would come was the Death Forest."


    Yuzina shook her head, and then said, "Hinata, has anyone analyzed the location of the test?"


    "No... No." Hina Tian Yaoyao small her head, then continued to peek at Naruto.


    "Ok?"


    Yuzina frowned slightly when she saw this scene, and said inwardly: "Has Naruto analyzed it in advance? It''s impossible, how can this kind of thing be analyzed simply."


    You Nuzhi Nai didn''t believe this. The exam questions were equivalent to a secret task, and it was absolutely impossible for others to know, so he secretly sighed that he was thinking about it.


    But this time.


    Hinata suddenly took out some medicine packets from the ninja bag, and then handed them to him and Inuzuka tooth.


    "Shino, you take these medicine packs, which can effectively drive away poisonous insects and beasts. Let''s take these into the forest and wait for Naruto in the red cedar area."


    "Huh? Drive away poisonous insects and beasts? Waiting for Naruto to come?"


    Yu Nishina was taken aback for a moment, and then said; "Hina, didn''t you know the test location in advance, did you?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Hinata was silent for two seconds. Considering that Shino and Inuzuka, who are teammates, must go to the Red Cedar area with her, she nodded and said.


    "Yes, Naruto analyzed it yesterday and asked me to wait for him in the red cedar area of ??the Death Forest." Hinata said seriously.


    "It was really analyzed, this Naruto."


    Yu Nushi Nai looked at Naruto in surprise, and found that the former crane tail had not only become stronger, but also so powerful in analysis, which really surprised him.


    "It seems that Naruto has grown a lot."


    Yu Nvzhi Nai said quietly, and secretly vowed to work hard to improve herself.


    the other side.


    Naruto stood at the forefront of the team and waited silently, while feeling the gazes that were staring at him. Two men among these people attracted his attention.


    One is Gaara looking at herself with hatred, and the other is a strange woman with a hat, and she is Oshemaru.


    "Okay, this is the rule. You receive your own scrolls and follow different passages to the Death Forest." Mitarai Red Bean said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +3¡¿

 Chapter 62： Is the bear paw delicious?

    Whoosh whoosh!


    The candidates quickly rushed into the death forest from their respective positions, and moved forward desperately in order to find a favorable battle location.


    This includes my third sister and brother Gaara, as well as some very powerful Yuren, who are very dissatisfied with Naruto.


    In this regard, Sasuke and Sakura are also helpless.


    They can only look around vigilantly after entering the forest, thinking about how to face these powerful enemies.


    "Naruto, you are too capable of causing trouble. The eyes of those people just now were very fierce and terrifying." Sakura worried.


    "Naruto, you are really reckless this time. Although your strength has improved greatly, it is difficult to deal with too many opponents, and Gaara, who is carrying the gourd, is not easy."


    Sasuke''s complexion was dignified, and Gaara was very jealous, especially the **** smell in the sand, which made him change.


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me. If the enemy comes, just hide or leave. I will deal with them myself."


    Naruto didn''t worry, but quickly locked Hinata''s position through perception.


    "Stupid Naruto, we are a team, how could we see you being bullied? Anyway, we are also partners. Even if we bully you, I can only bully you."


    Sakura said angrily. Although she was afraid of those enemies, she decided to help Naruto.


    Sasuke next to him heard this, and although he didn''t speak, he still nodded.


    Such an attitude made Naruto look at the two of them more, feeling that the two of them really looked like partners.


    This makes Naruto a little hard to say. Originally, he planned to smash the two, but now he really couldn''t say it, and finally shook his head.


    "Let''s go, don''t forget that I am a perception ninja, they want to find me, it''s difficult."


    "Really? Naruto, tell the truth, how big is your perception?" Kozakura asked curiously.


    "It''s huge, bigger than you think."


    Naruto raised his eyebrows and didn''t say much, but jumped toward the red cedar forest.


    Sakura and Sasuke hurriedly followed, becoming more and more curious about Naruto''s perception.


    "Huh? It''s interesting to find someone, come with me."


    In Naruto''s perception, the vortex fragrant phosphorus was discovered. Of course, the members of the vortex must go and take a look. After all, there is an experience ball around her body.


    "Naruto, who did you find?" Sakura wondered.


    "It''s a girl, maybe it will become your competitor." Naruto said with a smile.


    "Girl? Will become my competitor?"


    Sakura was taken aback, and hurriedly looked at Sasuke, suddenly worried: "Naruto, let''s not touch other ninjas, be careful to be attacked by them."


    "Don''t worry, this girl is as weak as an old hen, just like you."


    "Naruto!!"


    .....


    the other side.


    Whirlpool Xianglin and two teammates were running fast in the woods. All three looked scared because they were chased by a big brown bear.


    This big brown bear is very large, its head alone is several times larger than fragrant phosphorus, not to mention its huge body.


    Such a huge big brown bear, madly chasing, can chase the trio of Xianglin panic.


    "Captain, quickly find a way to block the big brown bear. If we continue, our physical strength will not be able to hold it." Xianglin hurriedly said with glasses.


    "Do you think I don''t want to block it? Just now, Sasaki and I attacked the big brown bear with kunai several times, but the result was blocked by its powerful defense." Xia Ren as the captain rebuked.


    "Yeah, my strongest attack was only on the big brown bear, leaving a small wound, but it also completely angered it and became more violent and crazy. We went up to die."


    Another Shita Shinobu named Sasaki hurriedly spoke, and the whole person looked very panicked.


    "Then what should we do? Are we going to keep running? Our physical strength is simply not enough." Xianglin worried.


    "There is no way, it can only be this way." Sasaki and the captain looked at each other, secretly exchanged their eyes, and the speed of running began to accelerate, a few meters faster than Xianglin.


    Roar!


    The big brown bear seemed to be in a hurry and roared in annoyance, then quickly strengthened his limbs and chased quickly.


    "Damn it, it speeds up, run away."


    Whizzing!


    The captain and the Sasaki swiftly accelerated and ran in the two directions respectively. They separated suddenly, and suddenly the running movement of Xianglin paused.


    Roar!


    The big brown bear suddenly rushed in front of Xianglin, the terrifying bear paw formed a shadow, and slapped Xianglin with a mighty force.


    "It''s over."


    In the shadow, Xianglin accidentally tripped to the ground, leaving only despair in his red eyes.


    Only at this moment, there was a sound of breaking through the air.


    "Hey, this big brown bear is really good. I don''t know how the bear''s paw tastes? Sasuke doesn''t rush to save people."


    There was a frivolous voice, not loud, but it passed into this area.


    Following the sound, the big brown bear holding up the bear paw stopped, and then looked in the direction of the sound with fearful eyes.


    "Tsk tsk, this big brown bear is interesting."


    Whoosh!


    Naruto''s figure flashed to the front of the big brown bear and said, looking at the still big brown bear.


    "It looks like I still lack a pet, you are the only one."


    Naruto said, patted the soles of the big brown bear and said, "Big stupid bear, what do you think? Is it my pet or the ingredients?"


    Roar!


    The big brown bear roared wildly and released a fierce breath.


    With such a change, Xianglin''s complexion changed with fright. She hurriedly reminded: "Be careful, it is very dangerous."


    Bang!


    After the big brown bear roared, his head drooped down suddenly and surrendered to Naruto.


    Huh!


    The scene was silent.


    Xianglin stared at it, she didn''t expect such a brutal big brown bear to surrender because of a word. This is too ruining.


    The key big brown bear, after chasing them crazy all the way for so long, now suddenly he jumped out and said a word, and he surrendered.


    This is a bit too dramatic, and it also makes Xianglin''s head feel a little bit hard to turn.


    It''s not just that Phosphorus can''t turn around, but Sasuke and Sakura also have some heads.


    The three of them obviously just arrived, and they didn''t even fight, so they said a word, why did this big brown bear surrender?


    Isn¡¯t it rumored that the beasts of the Death Forest are very cruel? Why does this one look so docile?


    Sasuke and Sakura couldn''t figure it out, and even Sakura took two steps forward and tentatively said, "Big brown bear, how about being my pet? It must be better than following Naruto."


    Roar!


    The big brown bear stood up abruptly, his huge mouth opened quickly, and a fierce roar at Sakura made Sakura''s face pale in fright.


    "Okay, sit down obediently."


    Naruto stepped forward and kicked the big brown bear, and then said: "The strength is too weak, it feels useless, it''s actually good to be a food."


    Ouch!


    The big brown bear hurriedly lowered his head, looking at Naruto pitifully with big eyes, shivering like an abandoned little beast.


    "This..."


    Sakura looked very speechless, and she even complained that she had never seen a bear like this. She didn''t look like a bear at all, and...


    Obviously he looks respectful and well-behaved to Naruto, why is he so cruel to himself? This is too unfair, the depressed Sakura is very unbalanced, feeling that the world is full of malice towards herself.


    "Okay, don''t feel wronged. Although you are useless, you can be a transportation tool." Naruto thought for a while.


    transportation?


    Xianglin''s little head was a little confused, such a brutal big brown bear actually said it was useless, and said that it could only be used as a means of transportation.


    The key is such a powerful big brown bear, if you surrender to her, then her combat effectiveness will be greatly improved, and it will be enough to sweep some dragon sets.


    Unfortunately, Xianglin just think about it, because the big brown bear looks down on her, or Naruto is different.


    With a hint of curiosity, Xianglin turned on perception, and the next second she looked at Naruto sharply.

 Chapter 63： Oshemaru Chase

    "this is!!"


    Xianglin looked at Naruto in amazement, and his whole body froze in place.


    The warm little face was filled with horror, as if he had seen some terrible scene, and was so scared that he couldn''t move.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Phosphorus with a faint smile, and then stepped up to her, blocking the sight of Sasuke and Sakura.


    "I saved you, shouldn''t you thank me?" Naruto said quietly.


    "Thanks...thank you."


    Xianglin hurriedly bowed his head to thank, but still couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes.


    "Where are your teammates?" Naruto asked knowingly.


    "They ran away, and I don''t know where they are now. Oh, by the way, my name is Phosphorus. What should I call you?"


    "My name is Naruto."


    Naruto replied, staring at the fragrant phosphorus with his eyes, this girl''s perception ability is very strong, that Kagura heart eyes can be said to be very good.


    According to Naruto''s attempts during this period of time, the ordinary perception ninja could not detect his situation, but Xianglin''s attitude had changed significantly just now, and it seemed to have discovered something.


    This caused Naruto to be curious about her abilities. He wondered whether there was a connection between Xianglin''s perception ability and his own perception ability, after all, they belonged to the vortex family.


    and so.


    Naruto intends to ask about her abilities, the most important thing is to ask clearly what she saw, but it is not appropriate to ask now because Sasuke and Sakura are there.


    Naruto thought for a while and said, "It seems that your companion has given you up. How about teaming up with us? At least I can leave the dead forest alive."


    "This..."


    Xianglin hesitated for two seconds when he heard this, then thought of something, nodded and said: "Okay...Okay."


    "Well, let''s go."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he jumped on the back of the big brown bear and stepped on it to look down at the Xianglin and others below.


    "Come up."


    "it is good!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Everyone came to the back of the big brown bear, but both Sakura and Sasuke looked at Naruto in doubt, not knowing why he brought this fragrant phosphorus.


    Naruto ignored them, but looked to the southeast.


    Because in his perception, Oshe Maru began to search for them near the passage, and determined the direction, and was coming towards this side.


    "Are you coming? Just to make fun of him." Naruto had a smirk in his eyes, and his hands began to seal.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    A large number of shadow avatars suddenly appeared, causing Sasuke and the others to be taken aback.


    "What''s the matter?" Sasuke asked suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, I have encountered something interesting." After Naruto finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand and instantly five packs of detonating symbols appeared in his hand.


    "Detonation talisman? Naruto, where do you get so many detonation talisman?"


    Sakura looked at these detonating charms in surprise. There are almost two hundred detonating charms per pack, and five packs are 1,000. If so many detonating charms explode, the power would be beyond imagination.


    "Where is this, there are many more."


    Naruto smiled, suddenly jumped into the shadow clone, and then gave a lot of things to the shadow clone, and then he drove the big brown bear towards the distance.


    The shadow avatars followed Naruto''s orders and began to arrange traps around.


    the other side.


    Wearing a hat on his head, Osamaru led two of his subordinates and moved quickly on the tree, heading towards Sasuke''s direction.


    "Hurry up, I can''t help but look at him." Da She Wan''s tongue licked his lips and said in a gloomy voice.


    "It''s an adult."


    The two hat ninjas bowed their heads respectfully, and then moved faster.


    The speed of the three people was quite fast, and they were closer to Naruto''s passage, so in a short time, they came to the place where Naruto stayed before.


    "Tsk tusk, I can smell his breath, it''s not far from here, I can''t wait."


    Oshemaru stayed beside a big tree and found the trace left by Sasuke, with a smile on his face.


    "Go, keep chasing."


    "It''s an adult."


    boom!


    A huge roar shook all directions. Not long after the three of them rushed out, one of them stepped on the trap and exploded instantly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Oshemaru squinted his eyes and stepped back, patted a trace of dust on his body and said lightly: "Interesting, I set a trap, but it''s useless to me."


    Dashemaru finished speaking and was about to move forward, the two dragons next to him rushed over in embarrassment, and said: "My lord, we will help you find the way ahead."


    "No, the small traps can''t help me." Da Shemaru smiled confidently, then raised his hand to point out the hidden locations of those traps.


    "Here, here, and here are all traps. The traps are laid to a certain level, but unfortunately they are still a bit worse." Da She Maru commented lightly.


    Under his comment, the two hatred under Shinobu, and quickly lifted the trap they found.


    "Okay, let''s go, they are all traps played by children, there is no danger." Da She Wan waved his hand.


    "It''s an adult."


    After the two subordinates bowed and saluted, they continued to move forward.


    boom!


    The fire blazed into the sky, the mud flew around, and there was a certain smell in the mud.


    The two hat ninjas who had just rushed out, smelled the stench on their bodies, and glanced at Da She Wan faintly, looking very depressed.


    "Chain concealed traps? This kind of traps are generally unacceptable, and they are extremely concealed. The only drawback is that they are too concealed, so they are very powerful and disgusting at most."


    Da She Wan commented lightly, he was not affected at all, after all, his strength is very extraordinary, and a small trap can''t help him.


    But the strength of the two subordinates was too weak, and they were a little weak in the face of these traps. In addition, the traps were set up very well, which made Da She Wan frowned.


    However, thinking that the exam time has only started not long ago, it is impossible for the opponent to set too many traps. At most, set a few more in front, which makes Dashemaru stretch out his brows and believe in himself.


    "It seems that I''m going to be a little more serious. They won''t leave too far. As long as these traps are broken, they can be found."


    As he spoke, O She Maru began to observe the nearby traps carefully, and quickly got rid of all the traps, even the hidden chain traps were solved, which made the two subordinates look at him very admiringly.


    But Dashemaru was not happy, because he found that there were too many traps, and many traps were fake traps. Once true, the number of detonating charms in the traps was still quite large and must be removed.


    But dismantling them one by one in this way took him a lot of time, and the key two subordinates were so stinky that he didn''t like it very much.


    "Wait, is it true that traps attack people and disgusting people are real?"


    Da She Wan suddenly reacted and turned to look at the two smelly subordinates, vaguely feeling that the person who arranged the trap had no conspiracy at all, but a naked conspiracy.


    If you want to chase, you have to break the trap, and then you have to endure the smell. If you make a detour, the speed of chasing will decrease, which will consume a lot of time. This is really disgusting.


    "These three little ghosts are really irritating. They make me very upset before I even start contacting them. Waiting seems to be wrong."

 Chapter 64： Sasuke almost collapsed

    Da She Wan frowned, and soon thought of something wrong.


    "The three little ghosts don''t have this kind of scheming. Sasuke''s personality is not black, and the other two are very ordinary. They should not set up such a trap. Who is it?"


    Da She Maru was puzzled, did not understand who arranged these traps, especially thinking that it would take a lot of time to remove the large number of traps in front of him, so he was a little unhappy.


    "It seems that you can''t carry these two burdens."


    Da She Maru glanced at both of his hands, with a chill in his eyes.


    Puff!


    The blood splattered and stained the surrounding grass, also emitting a strong smell of blood.


    Da She Wan licked his tongue and left quickly amidst the sound of breaking through the air. He easily avoided the traps along the way and couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "This will be much faster, and I will find you soon, Sasuke, you can''t run."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Countless kunai hit like raindrops, tied to Zhang Kunai and enveloped towards the big snake pill, causing him to dodge and evade. After the dodge, countless figures appeared in front of him.


    "this is!!"


    Da She Maru frowned and looked at the countless big trees ahead, because there were thousands of shadow clones standing on the trees, looking at him with a sneer. Such a number really surprised him.


    "Kill that ugly monster with long tongue, kill!"


    A shout came from the shadow clone, and then thousands of shadow clones were sealed at the same time, and the next second a terrifying wind blade formed.


    Wind Escape Wind Cutting Technique!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Countless wind blades enveloped the sky, swept toward Oshemaru with rain-like attacks.


    With such a terrifying range, such a large amount of ninjutsu condensed at the same time, even the big snake pill''s eyes moved slightly.


    But relying on its super speed, Dashemaru swims in the rain curtain condensed by the wind blade, quickly avoiding these wind blade attacks.


    As one of the famous three ninjas, the strength of Oshemaru is beyond doubt. Although the scene in front of us can make others desperate, Oshemaru still escaped by virtue of its super strength.


    "It turns out that it is the little devil called Naruto. It is surprising that so many shadow clones can be separated. The key point is that each shadow clone can release ninjutsu. This is what is remarkable."


    Da She Maru slightly sighed, this kind of multiple shadow avatar technique is comparable to a small army, and can even take down some small villages.


    Moreover, the other party used so many shadow clones to ambush, the key point is that he ran into it unluckily, which made Dashemaru very speechless.


    But he still sneered and said: "You look down on me too much. Feng Dun is in the hands of different people. The power is different. Try this."


    Wind escape big breakthrough!


    call!


    The terrifying wind howled, swept toward the countless shadow clones with the power of destroying everything, as if they wanted to destroy all the shadow clones with this blow.


    but.


    Naruto''s shadow avatars looked at this scene, but smiled slightly, and then also used the wind escape breakthrough, and it was used by a thousand people at the same time.


    boom!


    The even more terrifying hurricane whizzed, blasting at the Oshe Maru with terrifying power, which shocked the legendary Sannin.


    Because the Wind Dunge breakthrough was too strong, so strong that it could easily destroy a large area of ??forest, the key point was that the wind Dunge breakthrough had a very, very large envelope, and there was no way to hide.


    In such a scene, even the Oshe Maru was surprised. He didn''t expect that the shadow clone could reach this level using the same ninjutsu collectively.


    The key is that so many shadow clones use ninjutsu at the same time, and the chakra consumed is also very scary, but the other party can perform successfully, and the amount of chakra is too much.


    "Does this Naruto use nine-tailed chakras? Why don''t I feel evil? Is it possible that Naruto can separate so many shadow clones with his chakras? Impossible!"


    Da She Maru shook his head, not believing this, but always felt that this was the case, making him unpredictable.


    But the terrifying wind hit, Da She Wan could only use means to stop it, and finally spent a lot of means, and finally survived the attack safely, but the clothes were a little dirty.


    "It''s really embarrassing, please try the new ninjutsu next." Someone in the shadow clone said, and then the group seals again.


    Wind escape to practice empty bombs!


    Whirring whirring!


    Thousands of pineapple-sized wind masses condensed and compressed in the air, and then swept towards the Oshe Maru at a super fast speed.


    The power of these wind groups is similar to the detonation talisman, and they can be released continuously at high speed.


    And the release of a thousand shadow clones is equivalent to a thousand detonating talisman continuously attacking, like a rain curtain, waves of attacks.


    Such an attack can definitely make the Dashewan who is under attack feel very sour, and even more depressed.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Ahead.


    Five hundred meters away.


    Naruto drove the big brown bear, frowning and looking towards the fighting place.


    I originally thought that I indirectly caused the big snake pill to collapse, and it was considered interactive, so I had to have some experience points.


    Unfortunately, the final result was disappointing, because he didn''t get any experience points.


    Helpless.


    Naruto could only take back all the shadow clones, and then looked in the direction of Oshemaru, ready to wait for him to come over and beat him violently to earn a lot of experience points.


    After making the decision, Naruto waited silently, but after half a minute he suddenly turned his head to look at the red cedar area.


    "Gaara, are you trying to die?!"


    Naruto said in a cold voice, because Hinata was waiting for him in the red cedar area. He originally planned to go to Hinata with a beating of the big snake pill, but Gaara went to the red cedar area.


    This is absolutely forbidden by Naruto, so he confronts Sasuke and others.


    "I''ll leave for a while. You continue to drive to the red cedar area. Don''t panic when someone comes. It''s okay."


    After Naruto finished speaking, the figure swiftly left like a sharp sword, and disappeared between several ups and downs.


    Shortly after.


    The figure of Oshemaru quickly came to Sasuke and the others, and glanced at Sasuke and others indifferently.


    It''s just that he is still dressed as Yuren at this time, and looks a little embarrassed, the key is still a bit smelly.


    "Where is that kid called Naruto?" Oshemaru said gloomily, murdering for the first time.


    "Naruto?"


    Sasuke looked at Oshemaru''s dirty appearance, then looked at the other party''s costume as a small Shinobu, shook his head.


    "Is it another person who was bullied by Naruto? It''s really miserable."


    "Ok?"


    O Shemaru stared at Sasuke coldly, then licked his tongue and said, "Tell me where Naruto is! Right away!"


    "Heh, I want to find him to pass my level first, but unfortunately you may not see him anymore. You can''t even beat Naruto. You are even less likely to be my opponent."


    Sasuke said lightly, took out Kunai from the ninja bag with his right hand, and then looked at Oshamaru confidently.


    "Today I will let you see what Uchiha is."


    "moron!"


    Oshemaru was angry, and a terrible murderous aura suddenly burst out of his eyes. The murderous aura with terrifying oppressive power instantly swept through Sasuke and others.


    Bah!


    The blood-colored world suddenly arrived, and everyone including Sasuke, even the big brown bear, felt like they were killed and spread to the ground in an instant.


    Sakura and Xianglin were frightened and cried directly, and the big brown bear shivered with fright. Only Sasuke was okay, but he was still too scared to move.


    At this moment, a few people didn''t dare to move, they all looked at Oshe Maru with amazement.


    "Just... what was it just now?" Sasuke said in horror. This terrible feeling of being killed made him understand how terrifying the person in front of him was.


    "It''s just a small murderous look. I''m really disappointed. Compared with Naruto, Sasuke, you are really weak." Dashemaru licked his tongue and tilted his head again.


    "Naruto?" Sasuke said shakily.


    "Yes, you can''t even bear a look in my eyes, but he made me so embarrassed, the gap between you is very big." Dashemaru sneered.


    "This this..."


    Sasuke trembled all over, but it was more inconceivable. He never expected that such a terrifying existence would become like this in Naruto''s hands, and even felt a little bit cramped.


    Such a result was unbearable for him, he couldn''t bear a look in his own eyes, but Naruto was able to crush the opponent, and the huge gap almost broke Sasuke''s emotions.


    He hysterically said: "No, I don''t accept it, I don''t accept it, you go to die."


    Bang!


    Sasuke was kicked out, a head flew over while in midair, biting on Sasuke''s shoulder, and then said coldly like a super villain.


    "Come to me if you want strength, otherwise you will never be able to surpass him."


    After Da She Wan finished speaking, his head returned to his place. At this time, he smelled the stench on his body and the dirty clothes, which made his face a little dark.


    "Today, I have to do a good job of moving his hands and feet. This Naruto must have a beating."


    After speaking, Oshamaru carefully inspected the surrounding traces, and then walked towards Naruto.

 Chapter 65： Beat me Gaara

    Only Sasuke and the others were left sitting in place.


    Their bodies were still trembling slightly under the murderous aura just now, and it took a while for them to recover.


    However, Sasuke was still immersed in the words of Oshemaru just now, he still did not want to believe that Naruto was so much better than him.


    "Sakura, that person just lied to me, right?" Sasuke turned to look at Sakura, wanting to hear her comfort.


    "This..."


    Sakura is not sure, but she likes Sasuke, so she naturally wants to help Sasuke, so she said: "It should be a lie, after all, Naruto used to be the tail of a crane."


    "Yes, yes, I am the chief student. Even if Naruto''s strength improves, it is impossible to improve that much. It must be a lie, it must be a lie."


    Sasuke hurriedly spoke, no matter how he didn''t want to believe Dashemaru''s words, he even found excuses to comfort him.


    "No, what that person said is true, Naruto is very strong, very strong, and terribly strong."


    Xianglin suddenly spoke at this time, although his voice was not loud, it was extremely firm.


    "Why? You just met us, how could you know so much." Sasuke questioned and pointed out the key points in a single sentence.


    A little ninja from the outer village that I just met, or a weak female ninja, how could he know Naruto''s strength?


    His Sasuke has been with Naruto for so long. Although he has seen Naruto defeat Doss before and is stronger than himself, he can''t be so strong.


    This is also one of the reasons Sasuke raised doubts.


    "Because I am a perception ninja, and a special perception ninja, let alone you, even all the candidates who participated in the test can not beat Naruto." Xianglin said solemnly.


    "All the candidates? I don''t believe it. You know there is a person named Gaara among the candidates. He is very, very strong." Sasuke didn''t believe it all.


    "That Gaara is terrible, but Naruto will be his nightmare because..."


    "Because of what?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go, go to the red cedar area."


    Xianglin didn''t dare to say more, she couldn''t talk casually without Naruto''s permission, if it caused Naruto''s dissatisfaction, it would be more than a loss.


    "Why the hell? Don''t say it halfway through." Sasuke looked at Xianglin dissatisfied.


    "Yeah, I''m also curious, why Naruto is Gaara''s nightmare." Sakura also asked curiously.


    "You will soon know that it is still too late in the past." Xianglin closed his eyes and felt it.


    "What do you mean?" Both Sasuke and Sakura were at a loss.


    "It''s very simple, Naruto and Gaara are about to fight a battle, this time you will clearly see how Naruto defeated Gaara." Xianglin quickly said.


    "Are you fighting? Okay, let''s take a look together. I want to see with my own eyes if it is true." Sasuke clenched his fist.


    "go!"


    Roar!


    The big brown bear roared and took the three of them towards the red cedar area. Even if Naruto was not here, it did not escape, but faithfully acted as a mount according to Naruto''s orders.


    Such a good mount is very enviable to be honest, especially Sakura, who really wants to have such a mount, but it is a pity that the big brown bear does not look at her at all, which makes her very helpless.


    Sasuke didn''t speak, but looked at the big brown bear, who never gave up. He was inexplicably flustered. He felt that Naruto was really getting more and more extraordinary, and it became more and more incomprehensible.


    Under this kind of pressure, Sasuke''s sense of urgency became stronger and he was anxiously waiting for the next thing, waiting for the outcome of the battle between Naruto and Gaara.


    the other side.


    The two groups of people are facing a confrontation in the outer periphery of the red cedar.


    One of them is Gaara''s third sister and brother, and the other is Inuzuka-ga, Yuenoshino, Hinata, and Naruto at the forefront.


    Both sides are hostile to the other, a gesture of action at any time.


    It''s just that Inuzuka and them are a little scared.


    Because just now, Gaara easily killed three small ninja village ninjas in a breeze, and the whole process was said to be torture.


    It was a terrible scene with no bones left. The key to the three Ninja Village ninjas was quite powerful. Inuzuka couldn''t guarantee to defeat each other, but such a powerful person.


    Gaara killed all of them with one hand, and even caused a rain of blood.


    Such a terrifying opponent, now staring at them, it is strange that they are not afraid, even if Naruto suddenly appears at this time, Inuzukaya still does not dare to take it lightly.


    "Gaara, do you really want to fight me? It''s best to think about it, otherwise don''t regret it later." Naruto stood quietly in front of Gaara, looking at him indifferently.


    "Regret? I have never regretted in my life."


    Gaara looked at Naruto with bloodshot eyes, and the **** sand began to agitate, covering this area, and Inuzuka''s teeth changed color with fright.


    "Be careful, Naruto, these sands are dangerous, very, very dangerous." Inuzukaya hurriedly said.


    "Yes, the sand seems to be able to defend itself, and after being imprisoned by the sand, there will be no burial place." Yuenushi Nao also spoke in time to provide more information.


    And Hinata''s little hands have been holding Naruto''s clothes tightly, looking at him worriedly, afraid that something will happen to him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a disobedient little civet cat, just wait for me to beat it." Naruto confidently patted Hinata''s little hand and motioned her to let go.


    "but."


    Hinata was still very worried, not daring to let go, very afraid of losing Naruto.


    "Believe me, do you understand?" Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face and looked at her tenderly.


    "Well, Naruto must never get hurt."


    Hinata said, even though she let go of her little hand, she swore in her heart that if Naruto was in danger, she would definitely go up and help as soon as possible.


    Her posture, such firm eyes, were instantly understood by Naruto, and Naruto changed his decision.


    "It looks like a quick battle is going to be done, so show off a little bit of strength."


    Naruto stepped forward, stretched out a finger, looked at Gaara with a smile, and said, "One minute."


    "Huh? Beat me in one minute? Ridiculous." Gaara sneered.


    "No, I beat you for a minute." Naruto shook his head slightly, making a humming sound.


    "Hahaha, is this kid''s brain flooded? He actually said to beat Gaara for a minute? It really laughed at me." Kanjiuro laughed, thinking that Naruto in front of him was ridiculous.


    "Ignorant kid."


    Gaara''s eyes were cold, and his hands were raised in an angry mood. A terrifying sandstorm enveloped the sky, sweeping Naruto with the mighty power of heaven.


    "Careful!!" Hinata yelled hurriedly, stepping out with his feet, preparing to rescue Naruto.


    but.


    Her little feet had just taken a step when a dull voice suddenly came.


    I saw Naruto''s figure suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already standing where Gaara was and picked up Gaara.


    then.


    Bang bang bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and Naruto grabbed Gaara and smashed the ground frantically, like a hamster.


    Every hit was dull and powerful, every hit made the ground tremble, and every hit made dust.


    Gaara, who killed the ninja of the Ninja Village in a flash just now, and Gaara, who frightened countless people, was smashed madly without any resistance. It was a miserable one.


    "Damn it, let me go!"


    Bang bang bang!


    "Sand, sandstorm..."


    Bang bang bang!


    "what!!!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The crazily smashing sound echoed, Gaara was smashed back and forth like a rag bag, the sand that had just been mobilized had not yet risen, because of the mad smashing, it fell down.


    Apart from protecting himself with sand, he can no longer resist, he can only be madly smashed.


    It wasn''t until he was smashed for a full minute that he was thrown on a tree not far away, then broke the tree and fell a dog to eat shit.


    "This..."


    Everyone watched this incredible scene, all of them were blindfolded, and Kanjirou, who had just laughed, was also dumbfounded, looking forward motionlessly, feeling a little confused in his mind.


    The surrounding Inuzukaga and others were also in an incredible gesture, completely unexpected that the result would be like this.


    Gaara, who was so tyrannical, was actually beaten for one minute, or the worst for one minute, and finally fell into a shit, which is too shocking.


    Inuzukaya and the others were so startled that their eyes widened, and they looked at all this in amazement.


    "Okay...so strong, Naruto is really strong." Yu Nishina swallowed her mouth.


    "It''s really strong, and I smashed Gaara on the ground with me. Is this still a human?"


    Inuzukaga said in amazement, for the first time that he realized that Naruto''s strength was so terrifying, he began to fear Naruto in his heart.


    Only Hinata smiled happily, but she ran to Naruto happily, regardless of Gaara who was smashed into the air, looking at him warmly.


    "See my strength, is it amazing?" Naruto grabbed Hinata''s white hand.


    "Well, it''s amazing, Naruto is the best." Hinata looked at Naruto admiringly, her face turned red, and she was a little embarrassed as long as Naruto held her hand.


    "Okay, let''s go, go to the Death Forest Center Tower and wait for the next exam." Naruto took Hinata''s hand and walked forward.


    "Did I let you go?" The cold and tyrannical voice suddenly sounded, echoing with a terrifying aura of destruction.


    With this sound, Gaara, who just fell a dog and ate shit, slowly stood up from the ground.


    It''s just that his pupils changed their appearance, turned into the pupils of the tail beast, and exuded a terrifying breath.


    "No! Gaara, stop." Temari yelled hurriedly when he saw this scene.

 Chapter 66： Gaara crying nose

    When Kankuro saw Gaara''s situation, he backed away in shock and shouted.


    "You are over, you are over, you completely angered Gaara, and then you will see his true strength."


    "True strength?"


    Upon hearing this, Inuzuka-Ma, Yu-Noshino and others were taken aback, and then looked at Gaara solemnly.


    When they saw a large amount of sand around Gaara''s body, their complexion also became serious.


    Gaara at this time, because the sand continues to condense, is condensing towards the form of a beast, slowly forming a monster.


    Such a change shocked Inuzukaga and others, and then hurriedly said, "Go, let''s go."


    "Go? Did you go?"


    Gaara''s voice began to become sharp, terrible sand gradually poured around his body, and something faintly began to appear tails, it seemed that some monster was about to emerge from his body.


    Such a scene also scared Hinata into a pale face. She worriedly said: "Naruto, go quickly, I will stop it."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Naruto knocked Hinata''s head and confidently said, "Wait for me for a minute."


    After Naruto finished speaking, looking at Gaara who was changing towards Shouhe, looking at his hideous smile and bloodthirsty eyes, Naruto smiled slightly, showing white teeth.


    Then his body suddenly exudes a fierce aura, a tyrannical aura of destruction.


    Bang!


    The sand around Gaara suddenly burst with a bang.


    The beastly form suddenly dissipated, all the sand fell down in an instant, and Gaara, who was grinning, froze in place.


    "what happened?"


    Gaara is at a loss, obviously about to become a tailed beast, why is it gone again?


    That Shouhe who ran desperately just now, how could he shrink again at this moment, even desperately shrinking into a ball, hiding in the seal and dare not come out.


    Even Shouhe''s breath was completely restrained, even if he let Shouhe come out, Shouhe would not move, he would not come out.


    Such a scene directly made me love Lomon, and I felt that things were developing in a strange direction.


    next to.


    Kankuro and Temari were also a little at a loss. In the past, Shouzuru went wild and turned upside down every time, and every time it took a lot of effort to shut them back again.


    But now.


    Obviously Shouhe was about to come out, why did he withdraw suddenly? What are you doing?


    And this dissipates too quickly, right? I can''t even feel the breath.


    Kankuro and Temari couldn''t figure it out. It felt that the current scene was not the same as the one he had just thought about. It felt a little strange.


    "Didn''t it mean that we are finished? Come on, let me be finished, otherwise don''t blame me for smashing people."


    Naruto said with a smile but not a smile, his eyes looked at Gaara constantly yelling, with that arrogant appearance, not to mention too annoying.


    "Damn, I''m going to kill you."


    Gaara could not stand the provocation, and immediately mobilized the sand to attack, and at the same time called Shouhe in my heart to let it come out quickly.


    But the annoying thing is that Shou He just didn''t respond, he couldn''t call it anyway, he just couldn''t come out in life and death. This was really annoying to Gaara, he could only mobilize Shato to attack first.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air. Gaara''s sand just swelled in the air, and Naruto disappeared before he could attack.


    "not good!"


    Gaara felt the sound of breaking through the air beside him and screamed badly, but the next second he felt the sky spinning again.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    The slamming sound appeared again, and Gaara only felt the pain all over my body.


    Even if the whole body is wrapped with sand, it has a good cushioning effect, but the smashed still feels dizzy, the smashed body is uncomfortable, and the smashed nose is bruised and swollen.


    The key point is that he touched his face several times, and his nose came into close contact with the earth several times. The soreness made his tears almost fall out.


    With super patience, Gaara endured for a full minute, and finally did not cry.


    But he didn''t have a trace of strength to resist, he could only fall to the ground, motionless like a dead dog.


    "Really weak."


    Naruto clapped his hands, stepped to Hinata''s side, and led her away.


    Only Kankuro and Temari were left in the same place, as well as Inuzukaga and Yuukishino, watching this scene in amazement.


    "It''s really ruthless, don''t provoke this Naruto in the future. It''s too ruthless. If you don''t agree, you will hit someone. The key is to hit twice." Inuzuka''s mouth swallowed.


    "Yeah, it hurts when I look at it. The last time I touched Gaara''s face, there happened to be a stone, and I probably ran into the nose." Yu Nishina said with pity.


    "Go, let''s go first."


    Inuzuka dared not stay here any longer, but Kazuo Noshino hurried after Naruto.


    After they leave.


    Gaara finally couldn''t help the soreness of my nose, and tears fell, looking like he was beaten and crying.


    Temari and Kankuro, who were already in shock, froze directly in place because of this scene.


    As the most terrifying existence in the village, Gaara, who can scare the children in the village, was defeated by Naruto.


    If the key is defeated, defeat it, and even cry. This is really incredible.


    "Gaara, it''s okay, we can win back if we lose, don''t cry."


    Temari hurriedly went to comfort him. After all, he was his younger brother, so he had to take care of him no matter what.


    "Yeah, Gaara, when we look back, we will take revenge again after our strength has improved. Don''t cry." Kanjiuro also comforted.


    "Who is crying? I just have a sore nose." Gaara defended.


    He really has a sore nose instead of crying, but Kankuro and Temari don''t think so, but an excuse that Gaara can''t stand the blow, so he comforted.


    "Yes, it''s the sore nose, it''s the sore nose." Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and comforted.


    "What I said is true." Gaara was a little annoyed.


    "We believe what you said is true, we believe."


    Temari and Kankuro continued to comfort, but their expressions were obviously unbelieving.


    This made Gaara very depressed, so I wanted to vent.


    But he was cared by two relatives just now, and he was a little warm in his rare heart, so it was not easy to attack the two relatives, so he could only hold back.


    far away.


    On a certain big tree, Oshemaru stood on the big tree meditating. He felt a fierce feeling just now, which also made him stop moving forward in time.


    "What happened just now? Why do I feel that way? It feels like some kind of terrible beast? Is this dead forest inhabited by very dangerous beasts?"


    Da She Maru couldn''t figure it out, thinking about whether to continue the past, but thinking of the next plan, he decided to wait first.


    Because the big plan of Zhongnin''s exam was the focus, and it couldn''t affect the plan, he hesitated for two seconds before dashing away and leaving the death forest.


    After he left.


    Sasuke and Xianglin also rushed over, and soon they came to Gaara''s place.


    But looking at Gaara who fell on the ground, his blue nose, swollen nose and tears, and the bumpy ground around him, several people felt that something was wrong.


    "Where is Naruto?" Sasuke said blankly.


    He remembered Xianglin saying that Naruto was going to fight Gaara, but now he didn''t see Naruto, which gave Sasuke a bad feeling.


    Thinking that Naruto might be in trouble, Sasuke suddenly took out Kumamoto: "Where is Naruto? What happened to Naruto?"


    "Huh? What did we do to Naruto? Why don''t you ask what he did to us?" Kanjirou said angrily.


    "Eh? What''s the situation? Did Naruto do what to you?" Sasuke was stunned, and he didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    "Are you taunting me?!" Gaara said angrily, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Originally, he was irritated and misunderstood by his relatives. Now someone dares to taunt him. This is obviously challenging his bottom line.


    "I Gaara don''t be impulsive, this Sasuke is Naruto''s teammate, it is best not to provoke, otherwise it will cause trouble for that Naruto." Temari hurriedly persuaded.


    Gaara heard her and thought of the scene of being smashed twice, and his face instantly became volatile.


    Finally he hesitated for two seconds and said: "Hurry up, otherwise I will not help but kill you!"

 Chapter 67： Sasuke suffered a crit

    "You said go away?"


    Sasuke''s face turned cold, and for so many years, no one really dared to let him pass.


    As the Uchiha clan, whether in the clan as a child, or in the ninja school when he grows up.


    Anyone gave him more or less face, and had never met a person who had such a bad attitude towards him like now.


    So Sasuke looked very ugly, and looked at Gaara with Kuma indifferently.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Naruto."


    Xianglin found that the attitudes of the two parties were wrong, and hurriedly drove the big brown bear forward, gradually distanced himself from Gaara and others, avoiding conflict between the two sides.


    "Looking for Naruto? Did you find him?" Sakura looked at Xianglin suspiciously.


    "Yes, and I know the whole incident." Xianglin nodded affirmatively, and continued.


    "Naruto beat Gaara just now, and then left. By mistake, he played twice in a row."


    "Played twice in a row?"


    When Sasuke heard this, he was stunned for a while, thinking of the appearance of Gaara''s blue nose and swollen face, and the traces of crying, he vaguely understood, but...


    In such a short time, Naruto actually hit Gaara twice, which seems a bit too fast.


    With doubts, Sasuke said again: "Did you really fight twice?"


    "Really, we are a step late. If we come here a while earlier, we can see the whole process." Xianglin continued to explain.


    "But why does it end so soon? Is this Gaara weak?" Sakura asked with a frown.


    "Not weak, very strong, very strong." Xianglin explained.


    "Then why did it end so quickly?"


    "It''s simple, Naruto is stronger." Xianglin continued.


    "Is that so? How do I feel that Gaara is weak? As a strong man, even if he is defeated, he won''t cry." Sasuke questioned.


    As the Uchiha clan, Sasuke is very confident, even if someone else''s knife rests on his neck, even if he is about to be killed, he will not cry, because this is the real strong character.


    But Gaara looks very strong, but he cries when he is beaten. This is not like a strong man, but like a child, so Sasuke always has doubts.


    Hearing what he said, Xianglin was just about to say something, and suddenly turned to look in the direction of my third sister and brother Gaara.


    "Someone is coming, don''t make a sound."


    Xianglin hurriedly drove the big brown bear to hide, then looked in the direction of my third sister and brother Gaara.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded, and three figures suddenly appeared.


    They wear Otonin''s forehead, their expressions are cold, and they look very gloomy.


    After they came to the venue, they looked around indifferently, and finally locked on the third sister and brother of Gaara.


    "It''s Doss of Otonin."


    After seeing the three of them clearly, Sasuke spoke solemnly.


    In the last match, he suffered a loss under Doss'' voice, which was enough to prove the extraordinary strength of the opponent.


    Now the other party has come to him, and looking at the gloomy appearance, it is clear that the other party is in a bad mood and the chance of conflict is high.


    This made Sasuke''s face solemn, after all, Sakura and Xianglin are very weak, and the big brown bear has no strength.


    If the Doss discover them, the terror will be a difficult battle.


    "Look, that Dos seems to irritate Gaara." Kozakura raised her finger forward.


    When Sasuke heard this, he looked intently, and found that Gaara suddenly raised his right hand, and...


    boom!


    The sky full of sand stirred, covering a large area of ??the world, with vast power, rushed to the three of Doss.


    In just an instant, these sands shrouded the three of Doss and formed sand balls, and then these sand **** were controlled to fly into the sky.


    Bang!


    The explosion suddenly appeared, and blood-colored sand fell from the sky, with a strong **** smell, forming a blood-colored sand rain.


    Kozakura and Xianglin were completely frightened when they saw this scene, their bodies trembling in horror, and Sasuke still showed a look of horror despite his better performance.


    "Ok... terrible, this Gaara is really terrible." Sakura was shaking with fright, and her entire face turned pale.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so strong, that Doss was very difficult to deal with, but Gaara shot him in seconds."


    Sasuke''s look is very serious, and Doss, who is difficult to deal with, are all shot by Gaara. So, how strong is Gaara?


    Thinking of the result of his encounter with Gaara, Sasuke''s complexion grew darker and heavier and he felt more and more pressure.


    "Wait, Gaara is so strong, but he was really beaten by Naruto twice in a very short time?" Sasuke suddenly thought of this and hurriedly turned his head to look at Xianglin.


    "Yes, and the fight was very miserable. Look at the injuries on Gaara''s face and the traces of crying. This has proved all this." Xianglin said with a serious face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sasuke swallowed, a look of horror appeared in his heart, and finally felt the strength gap between himself and Naruto.


    I suffered a loss in Dos''s hands. Dos was killed by Gaara for a second. Naruto hit Gaara again. The key was to hit Gaara twice, even crying.


    This iron-clad fact proves that the gap between him and Naruto is very big, even to the point of terrifying.


    "It turns out that he is so strong. It turns out that he has opened such a big gap with me. I am still looking for excuses to deceive myself. It''s really sad."


    Sasuke said in a low mood, his head drooped in frustration, and he looked desperate.


    "Sasuke."


    Kozakura looked a little worried when she saw this scene, she thought about it and tried to find excuses again.


    "Perhaps Naruto and Gaara didn''t fight at all, or maybe Xianglin had a wrong perception. After all, we didn''t see the battle." Sakura made an excuse to comfort her.


    "Really?" Sasuke raised his head and looked at Sakura. Although he knew this was impossible, he still wanted to find a touch of comfort, and his heart also showed hope.


    Whoosh!


    Gaara burst into the air, and Gaara, who was full of blood, suddenly appeared, and then stared at the three people coldly.


    "I was beaten violently by Naruto, if you dare to spread it, I will kill you." Gaara glanced at the three of them blood-red, then flashed away again.


    "This..."


    Sakura opened her eyes, and could no longer find an excuse to comfort Sasuke.


    And Sasuke''s just a glimmer of hope, he suffered a crit instantly, and became even more desperate.


    "Ugh!"


    Sasuke sighed deeply, then mimicked the position of his shoulder.


    There has been pain since being bitten by Dashewan, and he also thought of the words left by Dashewan.


    "Power?" Sasuke murmured.


    Barking!


    The dog barked, and Inuzukaga and Akamaru soon rushed over.


    "Naruto is waiting for you in front. He has got the scrolls. Hurry up. It''s really ink. I''ll pick you up."


    Inuzukaya said depressed, thinking that Inuzukaya is the young master of the Inuzuka clan, he is more likely to become Hokage in the future, but now he is a runner.


    Thinking of the terrible scene of Naruto grabbing the scroll just now, Inuzuka''s body was chilly.

 Chapter 68： Danzo is out

    "Hurry up, Naruto let''s rush over in five minutes, hurry up."


    After finishing speaking, Inuzuka hurried to Naruto''s direction, not daring to stay a bit.


    Sasuke and Sakura were full of doubts. They didn''t know why Inuzukaga became errands, but they sat on the big brown bear and hurried forward.


    Just along the way, they saw several knocked out ninja candidates, broken trees, and bumpy ground.


    The scene seemed to be similar to the scene after Gaara''s battle. Obviously, these people have been hit hard.


    After arriving at the place where Naruto was, I saw Naruto sitting leisurely on the grass, while Hinata was peeling oranges for him to eat.


    This scene made Sasuke and Sakura very speechless, and I felt that Naruto could enjoy it too much. When others come here for exams, they must fight to death, beware of various dangers and sneak attacks.


    But Naruto is good, so enjoy it, the gap is too big.


    "Finally, you are too slow."


    Seeing the arrival of Sasuke and others, Naruto slowly stood up, then grabbed Hinata''s slender waist and jumped directly onto the back of the big brown bear.


    "There is not much space on the big brown bear, Sasuke Sakura, you two go down and go."


    "Go down?"


    Sasuke and Sakura were speechless, but they thought that the big brown bear belonged to Naruto, and they could only jump off the big brown bear depressed.


    But after jumping down, they watched Naruto and Hinata talking and laughing, watching Xianglin act as the bear driver, and suddenly felt that Naruto was really too happy.


    "Hmph, I will definitely get a big brown bear in the future." Sakura said with envy.


    ¡¾Ding! Experience +1]


    Everyone continued to set off and headed towards the central tower. Because of Naruto, the journey went very smoothly, but they arrived in the central tower in a short time.


    "Ok?"


    Entering the tower, Naruto turned to look at the inner corner of the central tower and found the surveillance there.


    But he didn''t pay any attention, but walked toward the depths of the tower with an indifferent expression.


    Behind him, Sasuke and others followed silently.


    monitoring room.


    The captain in charge of the monitoring stood up abruptly, hurriedly took the videotape that recorded this process, and headed to the next office.


    Bang!


    In the office, Mitarai Azuki was discussing matters with two Anbu, but the door was suddenly opened at this time, which made her very dissatisfied.


    "I said that there is no important thing that is not allowed to disturb. We are discussing the emergence of Oshe Maru."


    "Sorry, Lord Adzuki, but please take a look at this."


    The monitoring team leader hurriedly put the videotape into the video recorder and began to play the picture just now.


    Soon, everyone saw the video, and saw the video of Naruto leading everyone into the central tower.


    "It was Naruto who took the lead to enter the central tower, Mr. Adzuki bean, look carefully at the time."


    "this is!!"


    Mitarai Azuki was taken aback for a moment, his complexion suddenly very serious, and the two dark parts next to him also became serious, watching the playback screen carefully.


    "This is the time it took them to enter the Central Tower. It took only 58 minutes. This is an unprecedented event and directly broke the fastest record of 4 hours in history."


    The monitoring team leader narrated quickly and solemnly pointed to the time on the screen.


    "How did this kid do it so fast?" Someone in Anbu asked in surprise.


    "Not only that, look at Naruto''s clothes."


    Mitarai Adzuki suddenly spoke and said again in the eyes of everyone''s doubts.


    "The distance from the entrance of the exam to the central tower is about 10 kilometers. There are beasts, poisonous insects, dangerous jungles, and various attackers on the way."


    "But look at the lead Naruto, not only is he unscathed, he even has no stains on his body, it''s not clean."


    "what?"


    Everyone hurriedly looked at the monitor and found that in the video frame, Naruto really had no stains at all. Such a scene made them stare instantly.


    "What a powerful method, even me, no, even any Zhongren can''t do this." The monitoring team leader looked solemn and felt that Naruto was very difficult.


    "It''s really amazing. After a long time there has been an amazing guy. Has this Naruto grown to this point?" said one of the Anbu.


    "It seems that this matter must be reported as soon as possible."


    The other dark part also spoke, and then picked up the video tape, ready to report.


    "I''ll go with you." Mitarai Adzuki also began to speak when he thought of the coming of Oshe Maru.


    "it is good."


    Everyone turned and left, and quickly moved towards the area where Hokage was.


    Shortly after.


    The three generations of Hokage who saw the video were also shocked, even unbelievable.


    He knew everything about Naruto for a long time. After all, he knew how to use telescopes. He knew Naruto''s strength and situation.


    But I didn''t expect that how long hadn''t noticed, Naruto was already so strong, the key point is not stained, it is really puzzling.


    Because one is not paying attention, even Shinobu may stain his clothes, but Naruto has nothing at all, and the clothes are unbelievably clean.


    "Unexpectedly, this Naruto has grown to this level."


    The third generation of Naruto wanted to use the crystal ball to see Naruto''s situation, but it is not convenient now, because he is going to preside over the third Zhongnin exam, so he is not in the office.


    Reluctantly, he could only postpone this matter, because Osha Maru appeared in the Zhongnin exam, he must pay more attention.


    "Well, this one is like this beforehand, you can go out."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone left and returned to their respective posts, but it didn''t take long for Danzo to receive the message, and then he brought a large number of subordinates to the exam venue.


    the other side.


    Naruto and the others are staying in the central tower chatting, waiting for the appearance of other test teams.


    "Naruto, are you hungry? I brought glutinous rice balls."


    Hinata was worried that Naruto was hungry without breakfast, so he took out two small glutinous rice **** and handed them to Naruto, which were obviously prepared in advance.


    "The glutinous rice ball, not bad, not bad."


    Naruto reached out to pick it up, and took the opportunity to grab Hinata''s little white hand. It felt soft, soft, and comfortable, and he was reluctant to let go.


    "Naruto...Naruto."


    The little face of Hina Tian was red from the brush, and the redness reached the roots of his ears in an instant, and even his white neck was blushing, and the whole person was dizzy.


    Fortunately, there have been cases where Naruto took advantage of her a few times. Her tolerance has improved a lot and she did not faint, but her face was still blushing.


    No way, she was still embarrassed by so many people watching.


    "You eat too, one of us," Naruto said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Hinata gave a low hmm, as weak as a kitten.


    that''s it.


    In full view, the two of them talked and laughed and ate.


    The surrounding Sasuke and the others can only watch, eating dog food with great depression.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    After eating the glutinous rice ball, Naruto thought about the remaining candidates, it is estimated that it will take two or three days to come, he thought whether to find a place to exchange Saiyan blood.


    Because his experience value is enough to exchange the remaining blood, even a lot more.


    He is going to draw a wave of prizes with the extra experience points to see if he can get good things.


    After all, although Super Saiyans are good, they can''t live forever. Naruto wants to get more powerful abilities, such as the immortal ability of certain animations, and even immortal creatures.


    His lottery function is to extract the abilities of the world. If he can draw abilities similar to Majin Buu, and then combine with Super Saiyan, then it will be a real abnormality.


    "I''m really looking forward to it," Naruto murmured.


    "Naruto, what did you say?" Hinata said cutely, blinking his big eyes.


    "Nothing, let''s go to the rest room over there." Naruto said suddenly.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was taken aback, thinking that there were only two people, she said embarrassedly: "This...this is not good."


    "What are you thinking about."


    Naruto nodded Hinata''s little head and said, "Forget it, come here too, just to ask you about some perception abilities."


    "OK, all right."


    Xianglin had no companions here, and the one he knew most was Naruto, so when Naruto called over, she would naturally not refuse.


    After making a decision, the three of them stepped to a rest room not far away.

 Chapter 69： 50% Saiyan blood

    The rest room is provided for candidates to rest and wait. Considering that it takes three or four days for some candidates to pass the exam, some candidates can pass the exam within a few hours.


    So there are cooking tools in the rest room and some simple ingredients.


    Naruto is about to draw and exchange blood, so he walks in with Hinata and Xianglin.


    "You two will talk for a while, I have something wrong, by the way, you two can cook, I have ingredients here."


    Naruto took out a bunch of things from the space and gave it to Hinata, then squeezed her little white face, and walked into the next compartment in her shyness.


    Lock the door.


    Sitting cross-legged, Naruto slowly opened the system interface and looked at the experience points earned today.


    A total of 390 experience points, this amount is enough for him to increase his bloodline to 50%, so he chose to exchange it with expectation.


    ¡¾Ding! Consume 300 experience points and successfully exchange 30 drops of Saiyan blood. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Your Saiyan bloodline reaches 50%, you can upgrade a function of the system for free, please select the upgrade option. ¡¿


    please choose.


    1. Upgrade the experience interface to increase the absorption speed of experience points, and the experience points of all characters in the plot become +3.


    2. Upgrade the bloodline interface, you can see more detailed bloodline information and understand your own bloodline.


    3. Upgrade the skill interface, you can see more detailed panel skills to understand your own skills.


    ........


    "Ok?"


    Looking at the upgrade interface that suddenly appeared, Naruto was surprised, but more of a surprise.


    Because the first two options are very good and very useful, he really wants to choose the second bloodline, because he wants to know what bloodline he really is.


    "Which one should I choose?"


    Naruto liked the second option very much, but after careful consideration, he decided to choose the first option.


    Because of this, he can gain experience points faster and save a lot of time.


    Like the current increase in experience value, it is increased by age, at most +3, which is the upper limit.


    After the upgrade, there was no longer an age limit, and the unity became +3. This gap was still very large, so he did not hesitate to choose the first item.


    ¡¾Ding! After the selection is completed, the experience value interface begins to upgrade. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! After the upgrade is successful, all plot characters become experience points +3]


    "If you improve, you won''t have to spend too much time in the future. It''s great."


    Naruto was very happy, but he was also looking forward to upgrading other panels, so he clicked on other panels to see if they could be upgraded.


    "Huh? It''s possible. It only needs 500 experience points to upgrade one item."


    After seeing the panel comments, Naruto is ready to earn 500 experience points, upgrade the data interface, and see what bloodline he is.


    Because the blood in his body has been boiling since the bloodline reached 50%.


    It was as if quantitative changes caused qualitative changes, endless power surging constantly, making his already terrifying power even more terrifying.


    but.


    He found that his mentality gradually became peaceful with the boiling of blood, even if his strength increased several times, it still gradually became peaceful.


    This made Naruto think of the descendants of Monkey King in Dragon Ball, and think of Monkey King. Compared with the warlike real Saiyan, Monkey King''s mentality is indeed more peaceful.


    But Naruto didn''t care either, because he wanted to improve his bloodline easily, he only needed to raise his bloodline again.


    But he is not in a hurry. His next goal is to transform into a super game as soon as possible, so he is thinking about who will stimulate him and make him a super game.


    "Is the hair all black?"


    Naruto took out a small mirror from the space, and when he saw that the hairs were all black, he didn''t pay attention, but started a lottery.


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get a snack gift pack]


    "This¡­¡­"


    Naruto looked at the award speechlessly, then shook his head to continue the draw.


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful, and 5 cubic meters of personal space is obtained]


    "Huh? This is not bad, continue to draw."


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw was successful, and 5 snack packages were awarded. ¡¿


    Naruto:"......"


    "Continue to smoke."


    Naruto draws a lottery again, anyway, it''s time to earn experience points, and the strength is strong enough, he doesn''t care about this consumption, because his goal is to draw the ability for immortality.


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful and 10 universal capsules in Dragon Ball were awarded. ¡¿


    "Universal Capsule? This is not bad, continue to draw."


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful and Mikasa''s jacket was won. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful, and 1,000 catties of meat from Pirate World were awarded. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get 10 cubic meters of personal space]


    ...


    With the sound of continuous lottery draws, Naruto was really cool this time, drawing the prize nine times in a row.


    The results of the lottery draw made him very satisfied. Although he was drawn to strange things from time to time, even if only the personal space was drawn, he was very satisfied.


    Opening the data panel silently, Naruto looked at his attributes.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Mixed Saiyan


    Bloodline: 50%


    Capacity: 20 cubic meters of space, making the moon...


    Experience value: 0


    .........


    "The space has grown a lot, the next step is to continue to earn experience points, then upgrade the data panel, continue the crazy lottery, and strive to draw immortality ability."


    After Naruto made a secret decision, he got up and walked outside.


    outside world.


    Xianglin and Hinata were busy cooking. At this moment, when they heard the sound of opening the door, Xianglin turned to look. The next second she shook her body slightly and took a step back in fear.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto saw the abnormality of the incense phosphorus, and quickly condensed the body''s breath, which made the condition of the incense phosphorus a little better.


    It''s just that Xianglin seemed to be afraid of him, and he didn''t dare to look at it again.


    "Naruto, I made your favorite roasted eggplant."


    Hinata was busy cooking and didn''t see this scene. When he turned back to talk to Naruto, he just felt that Naruto''s temperament had changed.


    She blinked her big eyes and looked at Naruto cutely, wondering how Naruto''s temperament changed in such a short time.


    "what happened?"


    Naruto walked to Hinata and said, squeezing her face.


    "No... it''s okay, just feel that Naruto''s temperament seems to be a little more domineering." Hinata said with blushing blush.


    "Well, do you hate this kind of temperament?" Naruto stretched out his hand and took Hinata''s soft little finger, and gently grasped it.


    "No...not annoying, Naruto has a good temperament."


    Hina Tian kept her little head soft and waxy, and her little hand was held by Naruto. She was very embarrassed.


    "Ah That''s good."


    Looking at such awful Hinata, Naruto smiled warmly. At this moment, he thought of the meat ingredients of Pirate World and continued.


    "How about I cook for you?"


    "Yeah, Naruto''s cooking is the best, especially braised pork."


    Hinata blinked with big eyes, gradually revealing the characteristics of snack food, and seemed to look forward to Naruto''s braised pork.


    "Come, give me a hand, let my little Hinata have a nice meal today." Naruto said.


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded silly, and when she heard the sentence: My little Hinata, her little head drooped instantly.


    Fortunately, finding that Naruto was busy, she bit her lower lip with her teeth, enduring her shyness, and gave Naruto a helping hand.


    Time passed slowly while they were cooking, and soon a table of hearty food was made.


    Many of these are what Hinata loves to eat, making her big eyes light up.


    "Try this braised pork." Naruto gestured with a smile.


    "Ok."


    Hinata couldn''t wait for a long time. After getting Naruto''s permission, she immediately raised her small hand and took a piece of braised pork to taste, but soon she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto was puzzled, thinking whether the ingredients in Pirate World didn''t taste good.


    "It''s delicious, Naruto, try it soon." Hinata quickly picked up a piece for Naruto, and then looked at him expectantly.


    Such an attitude made Naruto puzzled. He picked up the braised pork and tasted it carefully, and soon discovered the special features.


    Compared to ordinary meat, the meat of Pirate World is more delicious.


    Moreover, the meat contains energy, which is helpful to the improvement of the body. Of course, it is for yourself. If it is Hinata and the others, the effect will be stronger.


    This made Naruto curious, guessing that this meat is also a good ingredient in Pirate World.


    But it doesn''t matter. He has 1,000 catties of meat ingredients, and he often draws a lottery in the later stage. There will be no shortage of this stuff, and Naruto doesn''t care, and directly greets Hina to eat.


    "You can also eat fragrant phosphorus, I will ask you something later." Naruto said.


    "Ok."


    Xianglin nodded in fear, and after a piece of braised pork was sandwiched, he suddenly became suspicious.


    Because she discovered that this meat contains a lot of energy, it is of great help to a low-powered Xia Ren like her.


    Such a good thing is given to myself, plus Naruto''s life-saving grace, and the indifference of Kushinin Village, and the terrible consequences if his special physique is discovered by the village.


    She gritted her teeth to make the next decision.


    "Naruto, thank you, can I follow you in the future, I don''t want to go back to the village, where there is only indifference and helplessness."


    "follow me?"


    Naruto took a few eyes carefully and continued: "Why?"


    "Because you see me as a human being, your eyes are similar to those of Sakura and others. In your eyes, I am at least a person."


    "Huh?" Naruto was slightly taken aback when he heard this.


    He never expected to get such an answer, but thinking of the tragic fate of Xianglin in the future, he was silent for two seconds.


    "No way!"


    "No way?"


    Xianglin sighed deeply, loss in his eyes.


    "You lied, haha."


    Aromatic Phosphorus: "........"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 70： Qualifiers start

    Xianglin looked at Naruto speechlessly, feeling that Naruto was really annoying, but she was still very happy to stay.


    So she gratefully said thank you, then picked up the chopsticks and joined the ranks of eating braised pork.


    Maybe it was because Naruto made me depressed, or seeing that Hinata was eating something delicious, she also became a snack food and joined the ranks.


    In this scene, Naruto who was watching smiled, thinking that there were Sakura and Sasuke outside, he picked up a plate because of it.


    Then he picked up half a plate of delicious food from the ingredients, and prepared to give Sakura and Sasuke some later. After all, they are their own companions, so they should take care of them.


    outside world.


    Sakura, Sasuke, Inuzuka Toa and Yuozino were sitting outside waiting.


    But soon they smelled the delicious braised pork, and they had nothing to eat, and they became depressed instantly.


    "This Naruto must be ready to eat again, Sasuke, let''s go in too, it smells so good." Kozakura tried to persuade him, sucking the smell of braised pork.


    "No, it''s just a meal, I have soldiers and grain pills."


    Sasuke was embarrassed that Naruto was going to eat in the past, but took out a few dry and hard liangliang pills and ate them directly.


    "This.."


    Sakura saw that Sasuke would not go, she thought for a while, and chose Sasuke between Naruto and Sasuke, and took out the ration pills and ate it.


    only.


    Smelling such a fragrant meaty smell and eating hard-to-swallow bingliang pills, Sakura''s mood is very bad, her face is a little dark, there is no way the difference is too big, the meaty smell is too fragrant.


    She turned her head and looked at Sasuke, and found that Sasuke''s face was not any better, all with a depressed expression.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Restroom.


    Naruto was dialing Naruto when he suddenly heard the sound of experience points. He turned his head and glanced at the direction outside the door, and then put down the food on the plate.


    "Send it out in a hurry, and eat first."


    As Naruto said, he also picked up his chopsticks and started eating. At the same time, listening to the constant reminders of experience points, his smile became brighter and brighter.


    After half an hour.


    Naruto watched as a big pot of braised pork was eaten up, and Hina Tian''s white face was stained with a trace of residual meat. He wiped her with a tissue from the space.


    "Is it delicious?" Naruto asked.


    "Ok."


    Hinata felt Naruto''s wiping action, and he could only open his mouth, blushing.


    On the contrary, the fragrant phosphorus next to him looked at Naruto curiously and said: "Naruto, the braised pork you made is so delicious, and it feels warm after eating."


    "Well, you two remember to refine chakra later, this braised pork is a good thing, but it can''t be wasted." Naruto warned.


    "Ok."


    Xianglin and Hinata nodded at the same time, and then began to try to refine the chakra.


    Don''t say it yet.


    After refining, they found that not only had their physique strengthened, but even had more chakras than before, which made them more curious about braised pork.


    However, Naruto did not explain too much, but turned on perception and tested how much his perception ability reached.


    It was just that after the perception was turned on, he was stunned, because his perception range actually reached the range of the entire Fire Country, and even the surrounding countries saw some.


    Naruto was very satisfied with this range of perception, but he also found anomalies.


    He found.


    Danzo is coming with a large number of subordinates, they are fully armed and don''t know what the purpose is.


    "It doesn''t matter, just don''t mess with me, dare to mess with me and blow him up."


    Naruto murmured secretly, then took Hinata''s little hand and walked into the cubicle.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto?" Hinata sat next to Naruto and looked at him with big eyes blinking.


    "Tired, press my arm for me."


    Naruto placed his left hand in front of Hinata and motioned for her to rub herself.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was shocked when he heard this, especially thinking that there were only two of them here, he immediately panicked, not even knowing where to put his two little hands.


    It wasn''t until Naruto put her arm in her little hand that she started to press stupidly, but the whole person was already dizzy, and the movements of the eucalyptus seemed very clumsy.


    In this regard, Naruto felt very warm, even closing his eyes and leaning on the seat, silently sinking into a rest.


    Seeing this scene, Hinata finally didn''t panic so much, then he blinked his big eyes and watched Naruto secretly, watching how he looked when he was resting, and slowly smiled.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Time passed bit by bit in a warm atmosphere. Soon the students who took the Death Forest exam kept coming and reached the central tower.


    at last.


    In the early morning two days later, all the teams arrived and all came to the arena.


    This is the venue for the third round of qualifiers.


    just.


    It was supposed to be the third generation of Naruto who brought a group of ninjas to watch this Ninja test, but unexpectedly, a group of uninvited guests came.


    These people are Danzo and his "root" organization. They are now looking down at Gaotai with cold eyes, especially Naruto.


    For their arrival, the three generations of Hokage were very dissatisfied, but still patiently explained the test rules.


    "Okay, the specific rules are like this, I''ll leave it to you next." The third generation of Hokage looked at the Zhongnin examiner Moonlight Hayate.


    "Yes, Lord Naruto, cough cough cough."


    Moonlight Hayate coughed a few times and turned to look at all the candidates in Bidouchang.


    "Next, the third round of qualifier exams, the first exam, the red bronze armor vs. Sasuke!"


    Whizzing!


    Everyone flashed away, leaving only two people in the center of the venue. They were naturally the red bronze armor and Sasuke.


    It''s just that Sasuke''s face is a bit dark, and there is no way he is depressed these days.


    Smelling the delicious food every day, but eating the hard and dry liangliang pill, his face must be so good that he can''t see where it is.


    In addition, Naruto''s previous performance was too amazing, his heart is always suppressed, and now he can play, he can finally perform and show his strength.


    But he didn''t know that his opponent''s red bronze armor was a master who could absorb Chakra, so his battle must be difficult.


    In the corner of the audience stage.


    After the disguise, Oshemaru stared at Sasuke, waiting for his wonderful performance.


    Then he turned his head to look at Naruto, thinking of the scene where he was attacked by a large group of shadow clones, he was instantly a little angry.


    "Wait, kid, turn around and let you experience the cruelty of the ninja world. Do you think you are invincible with the shadow clone? Ridiculous."


    Oshemaru said secretly, licking her lips with her big tongue, and looked at Naruto indifferently, then looked at Sasuke again.


    Compared to Naruto''s shadow avatar, Oshamaru valued Sasuke more. After all, he belonged to the Uchiha clan, and the potential of Sharaunyan was unlimited.


    So he must get it into his own hands and make his strength soar again.


    "It smells so bad, what smells so bad? It seems that there is always a smell coming from the direction over there."


    Naruto''s voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. People followed his gaze and looked in the direction of Dashemaru.


    "Hey, the one over there, remember to take a bath often, it''s too stinky, you haven''t bathed in a few years, the smell is spread everywhere." Naruto deliberately clutched his nose and looked at Dashewan.


    "Damn it!"


    Da She Maru''s face turned dark, especially after being watched by so many people, and being watched by three generations of Hokage, his fists were all clenched.


    There is no way, if it is discovered by the three generations of Hokage at this time, then a life and death battle is indispensable, so he must not show his feet.


    "What are you doing with your fist? Is it so irritated when I say it? You, you, stinks, don''t you just take a bath? As for anger, become angry? Really."


    Naruto looked at Dashewan deliberately and shook his head helplessly, until Dashewan wanted to explode.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ....

 Chapter 71： During the battle

    The atmosphere on the scene, as Naruto''s words became weird, everyone watched the scene speechlessly, not knowing what to say.


    Fortunately, Moonlight Hayate had not forgotten his job, and immediately raised his right hand to announce the start of the battle, which also attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Ahem, Sasuke, prepare for the red copper armor. The exam begins."


    Whoosh!


    After the red bronze armor heard the start instruction, his figure flashed quickly and rushed towards Sasuke super fast.


    "Huh, ignorance."


    Sasuke spoke faintly and put out his hands, ready to let the other party learn how good he is when the other party comes over.


    drink!


    The red bronze armor quickly rushed to Sasuke''s side, mobilizing his body''s power to launch a fierce attack, trying to defeat Sasuke.


    Bang bang bang!


    Continuous confrontations appeared, and the two sides began a close combat in the center of the field.


    As the chief student, Sasuke''s melee ability is extremely strong, every attack is very accurate, easily blocked all the attacks of the red bronze armor, and quickly suppressed the opponent.


    "impressive!"


    Sakura looked at Sasuke like a nympho, feeling that he was very handsome at this time.


    The people around, such as Xiao Li and Tian Tian also secretly nodded, admiring Sasuke''s extraordinary strength.


    But at this time, Sakura suddenly thought of Naruto''s strength, she turned her head and asked: "Naruto, do you think Sasuke can win?"


    "It''s definitely okay to win, it''s just a bit of hardship." Naruto said lightly.


    "Why? I think Sasuke has been suppressing the red copper armor, so he should be able to win easily." Sakura''s questioning questioned, which also attracted the attention of people around him.


    Hyuga Neji and Tiantian didn''t know Naruto''s strength, so they looked at them with suspicion.


    "Although this person named Akokai is very weak, he has a special ability that will make Sasuke suffer." Naruto commented lightly.


    "What ability?"


    The others also turned their heads and looked over, they really didn''t see any special ability of this red bronze armor.


    "Very simple."


    Naruto smiled and raised his right hand. Under the eyes of everyone, he squeezed Hinata''s white face and said: "The red bronze armor can absorb other people''s chakras."


    "Absorb Chakra? How did you know Naruto?" asked curiously every day.


    "You''ll know in a while, look carefully."


    Naruto didn''t say much, but grabbed Hinata''s little hand and played, making Hinata always dizzy and speechless.


    not far away.


    Hyuga Ningji watched this scene quietly, especially when he saw Naruto and Hinata''s intimate movements, his brows frowned.


    As a division of the family, after the death of his father, he has always hated the clan family, especially Hinata, the eldest of the clan family.


    So for Naruto who is close to Hinata, the same attitude will not have a good impression.


    But he didn''t say anything, but quietly looked at the center of the venue, watching the red bronze armor and Sasuke fight.


    Bang bang bang!


    The red bronze armor was knocked to the ground several times, stood up embarrassedly, and looked at Sasuke vigilantly.


    On the other hand, Sasuke showed a confident smile, and the whole person looked vigorous and unrestrained.


    Such a wonderful performance made many people turn their heads to look at Naruto, and the doubt in their eyes was very obvious.


    But at this time.


    Just when everyone questioned Naruto.


    The red bronze armor rushed towards Sasuke, grabbed his wrist abruptly, and then a strong suction surged.


    Bang!


    Sasuke''s body stiffened, and he was kicked to the ground. Then one hand grabbed his hair and pressed him to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "What''s the matter? My chakra, you are absorbing my chakra!" Sasuke did not dare to say anything.


    He didn''t expect that the opponent''s abilities were so weird that he could continuously absorb Chakra through physical contact, and it could also reduce his strength a little bit, gradually becoming weak.


    This result surprised him. With a lot of effort, he finally struggled to kick the opponent away, and then looked at the red bronze armor warily.


    "The Uchiha clan is nothing but that."


    Akagi sneered and charged again, making Sasuke embarrassed to fight.


    This scene was faithfully presented in front of everyone. People looked at Naruto in surprise, not understanding how Naruto guessed it.


    "This Naruto is not bad."


    Looking carefully at Naruto every day, curiosity was revealed in her sullen eyes.


    Neji Hyuga frowned, thinking about how Naruto guessed this.


    The two of them didn''t notice, but the nearby Inuzukaga and others looked like they took it for granted.


    Because they clearly know how terrible Naruto is, and remember the scene when Naruto hit Gaara. Isn''t it normal for such a powerful person to guess this?


    So they didn''t make a fuss, but just watched the game quietly.


    Sure enough, the battle was just like what Naruto said. Sasuke eventually defeated the red bronze armor, but he was also very embarrassed.


    Especially the curse seal on the left shoulder almost rioted, which made him feel lingering, and finally left with Kakashi to seal the curse seal.


    "In the next match, you will be playing against Zack Stirrup." Moonlight Hayate announced the start of the battle in time.


    Whizzing!


    ....


    Time is spent in battle after battle, but many people look at Naruto as if nothing.


    Especially people who have never seen Naruto''s strength have even more expectations for his battle.


    at last.


    When the chief examiner reads Naruto, the battle that people expect is about to begin.


    but.


    Inuzuka was about to cry, because Naruto''s opponent was him, which made him very, very helpless, especially when he thought that Naruto might smash himself madly, he shuddered with fright.


    But for the glory of the Inuzuka clan, he still took a deep breath and headed down the arena.


    It''s just that the more he went, the more scared he became, and the more he went, the more disturbed he became, especially seeing Naruto twisting his head twice, Inuzuka''s heart became even more frightened.


    Audience stand.


    "I don''t know who will win, Ningci, you will analyze it."


    Tian Tian became curious about Naruto, and after seeing Naruto appear, he hurriedly asked Ning Ci to analyze.


    "No need to analyze, Naruto will definitely lose." Ning Ci said lightly.


    "Why? Naruto''s guess just now is very accurate." Tiantian couldn''t help but speak for Naruto.


    "It''s very simple. Inuzuka is from the Inuzuka clan. I have seen his strength. He is very good. He is even stronger than you. And I heard that Naruto is a crane tail. Isn''t it obvious?"


    Neji continued to explain lightly, as in the original book, saying that Naruto was a crane tail.


    "But, will there be an accident, maybe Naruto has a trick or something." Tiantian said again.


    "Think too much, with Inuzuka''s character, he will definitely go all out, plus his ninja dog and speed, Naruto will undoubtedly lose."


    Neji continued to explain, in a gesture of victory.


    just.


    Just at this time.


    Just when Ning Ci''s winning ticket was in hand.


    A voice suddenly rang.


    "I surrender." Inuzukaya said helplessly, no choice but to think that he might be smashed, he was still withered.


    But what he said made Ning Ci''s face darkened, and his heart said: I just praised you on my side, and you withered. What are you doing?


    Ning Ci''s face was very dark, especially when Tian Tian''s weird gaze looked at him. He was even more depressed and wanted to vomit blood. He wanted to yell at Inuzukaya. Can you stop being so cheating?


    Depressed, Ningji felt hot on his face, so he could only turn his head and ignore Tiantian.

 Chapter 72： Heart-stuck evening red

    Seeing Shikamaru''s awkward expression, people around who knew Naruto''s strength shook his head and laughed.


    But some people who didn''t understand the reason looked at Inuzuka''s suspicion. They didn''t understand why he surrendered. After all, it was the Inuzuka clan, so it shouldn''t be so simple to admit defeat.


    So they looked at Inuzukaga and Naruto with strange eyes, guessing the specific reason.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Than the center of the arena.


    Naruto silently looked around while listening to the increase in experience.


    After a few days of absorbing experience points, there are fewer and fewer plot characters on the scene with experience points, and many people¡¯s experience **** have broken, resulting in a huge drop in income.


    However, Naruto didn''t care.


    Because just now, his experience value reached 500 points, he can finally upgrade the bloodline interface, and finally can see more detailed bloodline information.


    With deep expectations, Naruto silently chose to upgrade as he walked to the audience.


    ¡¾Ding! The bloodline interface was successfully upgraded. ¡¿


    The mechanical sound rang in his mind, and Naruto took a deep breath, walked quickly to the side of Hinata, and grabbed her little white hand.


    "Naruto."


    Hinata looked at Naruto shyly, and found that Naruto was looking at him, and immediately lowered his head in a panic, stupidly not daring to move.


    Hina Tian''s awkward posture made Naruto couldn''t help bullying her. He directly played with her white tender hands and even kissed her lips.


    Not to mention, Hinata''s little hands are really soft, soft, slippery, very gentle and comfortable.


    Naruto kept playing with him, and made Hinata shamelessly standing unsteadily, and almost fainted in Naruto''s arms several times.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    The qualifiers are still going on. Naruto bullied Hinata for a while before calling up the panel to view the bloodline data.


    quickly.


    The detailed bloodline information is clearly presented.


    [Perfect Saiyan Bloodline]: A bloodline with many Saiyan advantages.


    At this stage, 50%, with terrifying combat power and unlimited potential. After being angry, there is a chance to open the Super Saiyan form, and the full moon can enter the giant ape form, retaining wisdom.


    Bloodline reaches 60%: You can freely enter the form of a great ape and retain wisdom.


    Bloodline reaches 70%: The power of the great ape can be exerted through the human form, and the combat effectiveness is still increased ten times.


    Bloodline reaches 80%: You can freely enter the super game one-two-three form.


    Bloodline reaches 90%: free access to super red and super blue.


    Bloodline reaches 100%: The strength in battle is greatly improved, and the combat effectiveness becomes stronger with age, and the strength is doubled every year.


    "This..."


    Naruto looked at the detailed bloodline data, surprise appeared in his eyes.


    He never thought that his bloodline turned out to be a perfect Saiyan bloodline. He had always thought it was Broly bloodline, but now it seems...


    It seems to be a bloodline that combines the abilities of Broly, Vegeta, and even Monkey King.


    And this Broly is still a fusion of the old and new settings, very abnormal.


    Such a perfect bloodline really surprises Naruto.


    To know.


    The fact that the combat power grows with age can be said to be quite terrifying. As long as he lives for a long time, he can completely explode everything, and even explode the space is not difficult.


    At that time, relying on terrible strength, it is possible to travel through the infinite world, so Naruto''s mood is getting better and better and more happy.


    "It seems that the bloodline reaches 100% to truly achieve this. I only have 50% bloodline. It seems that I need to continue earning experience points." Naruto muttered secretly.


    "Naruto."


    Hina Tian''s soft and waxy voice sounded, which aroused Naruto''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto wondered.


    "Um, Teacher Yurihong is watching." Hinata said with some embarrassment.


    "Red sunset?"


    Naruto turned his head to look, and found that Yurihong was looking at her with concentration. It seemed that Yurihong was a little upset because of Qianyu''s non-stop kiss of Hina Tian Xiaoshou.


    "Leave her alone, isn''t she still in love with Asma?" Naruto said directly.


    "Huh? Teacher Yurihong and Asma?" Hinata was blank, she really didn''t know about it.


    "Yes, the two of them have been secretly mimicking it for a long time." Naruto did not hesitate to expose this matter. His perception is super strong and he has naturally seen many things.


    "So this is ah."


    Hinata believed Naruto''s words very much, so she nodded to show that she understood, but the next second her face turned red because she thought of Naruto''s saying "being in love."


    Compared with boys, girls are more precocious in their hearts, especially in this Naruto world, girls'' hearts are even more acute.


    So after hearing Naruto''s words, Hinata thought that Naruto meant something, so she was a little bit ungrateful.


    To this.


    Naruto really didn''t mean that, after all, Hinata was still young, he was just explaining the facts, but if Hinata misunderstood, let him misunderstand it, and it was what he meant.


    Therefore, under Xi Rihong''s frown, not only did he not restrain himself, but continued to play with Hinata''s little hands, and even kissed several times without hesitation. That gesture was really annoying.


    Yurihong is really dissatisfied this time, after all, she is Hinata''s teacher, but Naruto can''t let Naruto bully Hinata so much, even if she knows that Hinata likes Naruto.


    So she walked over, ready to talk to Hinata, let Hinata pay attention to protect herself.


    "Hinata, come out, I have something to talk to you." Xi Rihong frowned as she walked over.


    "Good teacher." Hinata looked at Naruto and found that he didn''t stop him, and then walked out.


    Outside, under a big tree.


    Xi Rihong pulled Hinata and said, "Hinata, do you like Naruto?"


    "Huh? This...I..."


    Hinata panicked, as if being exposed, at a loss.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to hide it, everyone can see it, even Naruto knows it." Xi Rihong sighed.


    "Naruto...Does Naruto know it too?" Hinata said, clutching the corner of his clothes.


    "Of course, he got it right, so he has been bullying you." Xi Rihong said dissatisfied.


    "No... No, Naruto will not bully me, he is kind to me, he has taught me a lot, and he has made me a lot of delicious food." Hinata whispered.


    "You, don''t speak for him, he is so unscrupulous, this is very wrong." Xi Rihong said a few words and continued.


    "You are still young. It is when you are improving your strength. You can''t focus on men and women. If Naruto is in trouble in the future and you have no strength, how can you help him?"


    "But... But Naruto is very powerful, no one can beat him." Hinata''s face was tight.


    "you..."


    Xi Rihong was speechless, took a deep breath and said again:


    "Although Naruto has some strength, there are countless strong men in the Ninja world, and have you forgotten Nine Tails? The road to Naruto in the future is very bumpy, should you just watch if he is in danger?"


    "This..."


    Hinata was silent, thinking that when Naruto was in danger in the future, he couldn''t help at all, his heart suddenly became tense, and then he hurriedly said.


    "Teacher Xi Rihong, what should I do?"


    "It''s very simple, put aside the love between men and women, and focus on improving your strength first, and you are a girl, you must be reserved and pay attention to protect yourself."


    "If you let Naruto bully you too much, he will not cherish you."


    Yurihong started to teach, and tried to enlighten Hinata to make her realize the seriousness of the problem.


    "Hinata remember? In recent years, don''t get too close to Naruto, and wait until your strength reaches my level."


    "Yeah, teacher, I know, I will pay attention."


    Hinata lit his small head, and secretly vowed in his heart that he must improve his strength and have the strength to protect Naruto.


    "Well, not bad, remember to keep a distance from Naruto." Yurihong nodded in satisfaction.


    "Ok."


    Hinata grumbled, but her heart was very tangled, because she didn''t want to see Naruto unhappy, but when she thought about Naruto''s safety, she still showed firmness on her face.


    "Let''s go, back to the audience stage."


    "Good teacher."


    The two walked back to the audience stage and soon saw Naruto''s figure.


    If it was normal, Hinata would definitely ran there for the first time, but now, Hinata was very suffering and didn''t know what to do.


    Xi Rihong watched Hinata didn''t run over for the first time, and she smiled satisfied, feeling that she hadn''t been teaching in vain and she was very satisfied.


    but.


    Just then.


    Just when she was satisfied.


    The Naruto in front of him suddenly beckoned to Hinata, and then Hinata ran over, throwing Yurihong''s teaching behind his head.


    Huh!


    Yurihong was stunned, feeling a little empty in her mind, especially seeing Naruto and Hinata get in close contact again, Yurihong felt heartbroken.


    Okay!


    As a teacher, I have been teaching hard for so long just now, but it turned out to be nonsense, completely useless at all, and was purely busy.


    This made Xi Rihong very speechless, and her heart was very cold, and she even wanted to hit the wall a little bit, so she couldn''t get too worried.


    I have been teaching for a long time, but it is not as good as Naruto''s casual beckoning. This gap is really maddening.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 73： Hinata vs. Neji

    Not to mention Xi Rihong''s gloomy look, he returned to Hinata''s side.


    Originally, Hinata had thought about it and planned to follow the teacher''s request and improve her strength as much as possible, but when she saw Naruto beckoning, she instinctively ran over.


    However, she still had some scruples in her heart. After all, the teacher''s words were still correct, and there was no way to protect Naruto in the future without strength.


    But she also didn''t want to affect Naruto''s mood because of this, and didn''t want to alienate Naruto because of her improved strength, which would make him unhappy.


    So Hinata thought of a way, that is to accompany Naruto more during the day, and after returning home at night, redouble his efforts to practice and improve his strength.


    This will not only take care of Naruto''s emotions, but also improve her strength, so that if Naruto is in danger in the future, he will also have the strength to protect Naruto.


    Although this would be very hard, I have to stay up late to practice every day, but Hinata is not afraid, because only this is the best way of both worlds.


    and so.


    She chose to do this without hesitation, letting Naruto hold her hand.


    "In the next game, Neji will fight Hinata."


    The sound of the moonlight wind suddenly sounded, and Naruto''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    Considering that Hinata''s strength is very different from that of Ningji, Naruto said warmly: "Hinata, don''t go, you will lose."


    "It''s okay Naruto, trust me." Hinata''s big eyes were bent into crescent moons.


    If he had surrendered before, Yurihong said that getting too close to Naruto would delay his practice, which made Hinata very concerned.


    She didn''t want others to say that Naruto affected her practice, and she didn''t want the teacher to say that Naruto was bad.


    So you have to go on the court in person, defend Naruto''s reputation with a victory, and prove that even if you are with Naruto, you will not fall into practice.


    So this time she looked at Naruto bravely, grabbed Naruto''s right hand with her little white hand, and put it on her cheek.


    "Naruto, can you trust me?"


    Hinata looked at Naruto nervously after speaking, holding Naruto''s right hand tightly with her small hand, looking at him hopefully.


    Hinata''s brave attitude also made Naruto hesitate. If he doesn''t support her, who else can support her?


    but.


    The strengths of Hinata and Neji are very different, and Naruto is also worried about Hinata''s safety, but considering that his own strength can stop it in time, he is silent for two seconds.


    "If you are in danger, I will take action, even if you ruin the Zhongnin exam."


    "Thank you Naruto."


    Hina Tian''s hands held Naruto''s right hand and held it to his chest, staring at Naruto with her white jade eyes.


    "I will prove my strength, definitely."


    After speaking, Hinata bravely walked towards the battlefield, and walked to the center of the field under Naruto''s gaze.


    the other side.


    Neji walked with a strained face and slowly stopped in front of Hinata.


    "Unexpectedly, I would fight with you, Miss Hinata, before starting the fight, I will give you a piece of advice. Abstain. Your character is not suitable for being a ninja."


    "No, I will not abstain, I will face it bravely." Hinata shook his head and retorted.


    "Hinata, you are the eldest lady of the clan family, with an inferiority complex and cowardice. This is not a ninja character at all, and your strength is too weak to be my opponent at all. You are doomed to fail against me."


    Ning Ci said coldly, especially thinking of the scene of his father''s death, his hands clenched instantly.


    "I can, I...I will prove everything."


    Hinata looked at the direction Naruto was, and did not hesitate to speak. He even rolled his eyes and put on a fighting start gesture.


    "Then let you completely give up."


    Neji also put out his hands-up pose, rolling his eyes open in the next second.


    "Start!" the chief examiner said loudly.


    Whizzing!


    After the examiner''s voice fell, Hinata and Neji suddenly mobilized Chakra to start fighting, and the two sides began to fight with soft fists, aiming at each other''s meridians to attack.


    Bang bang bang!


    Relying on a belief, Hinata has the upper hand in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, gaining a short-term advantage.


    "Not bad, Hinata has the upper hand." Sakura said in surprise when she saw this scene.


    The people around him also looked like they didn''t expect. After all, Ning Ci was the first place last year, plus one year older and strong, it''s not that easy to deal with.


    But now, everyone can see Hinata''s advantage clearly, which has attracted everyone''s admiration.


    But Naruto had a cold face, holding his arms and watching this scene coldly, always vigilant about the fighting situation.


    His expression made the people next to him puzzled, and the third sister and brother Gaara, who always followed Naruto, also frowned.


    "Temari, have you seen it? Hinata has a very important position in Naruto''s heart." Kankuro whispered.


    "It can be seen that Hinata is really lucky to be valued by Naruto. Naruto''s strength is very terrifying."


    Temari thought of the previous battle, she turned her head and asked in a low voice.


    "Gaara, what do you think is Naruto''s strength? If you release that monster, you have some chance of winning."


    "There is no chance." Gaara said indifferently.


    "No chance? Not even that monster?"


    Temari opened his mouth in surprise, but Shouzuru''s power was very scary. She thought there should be no chance of winning.


    "This Naruto is very weird. Every time he is on the court, he does not come out, and even after he comes out, he will retract."


    Gaara was silent for two seconds and continued: "Shouhe, seems a little afraid of Naruto."


    "what?"


    Temari and Kankuro were taken aback, and looked at Gaara in disbelief, "Are you sure? That''s a tail beast."


    "Not completely sure, but I will continue to verify." Gaara replied.


    Bang!


    The popping sound swayed in the audience stage, the air wave spread to the surroundings, and the audience stage under Naruto''s feet shattered directly, forming a cracked spider web area.


    On the other hand, Naruto, standing on the audience stage, stepped on the cracked floor and stared at the bottom indifferently.


    Grunt.


    Kanjiuro swallowed and glanced at Naruto with some fear, especially feeling the murderous aura around Naruto, his expression changed slightly.


    "Ning Ci only slapped Hinata''s wrist, and Naruto almost ran away. This reaction was too big, and the key point was that the murderous aura was too heavy."


    "Yeah, look at Ningci. Under this murderous aura, the battle has been affected." Temari gave Ningci a pitying look.


    Originally, Neji regained his fighting advantage, and even hit Hinata''s wrist, but Naruto almost went violently, and Neji was at a disadvantage.


    but.


    Temari didn''t pay too much attention to Neji, but planned to continue asking Gaara''s question.


    It''s just that when she turned her head to look at Gaara, she found Gaara was taut and looked like an enemy, and even cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "What''s wrong with Gaara?" Temari asked suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, I have confirmed." Gaara took a deep breath and looked at Naruto solemnly.


    "What did you confirm?" Kankuro was blank.


    "Confirm that Shouhe is really afraid of Naruto, Shouhe is now shrinking into a ball."


    "What? Shrunk into a book ball again?" Kankuro and Temari looked at each other, unable to believe their ears.


    The dignified tail beast, the tail beast that made countless people fearful, was scared into a ball by the murderous intent of human beings. It would be too embarrassing to say it.


    The key is that the two of them are weak, and even if they are afraid of murderous intent, but you, a tail beast with terrible strength, shrink into a group first, what are you doing?


    And even though they are afraid of murderous intent, they still maintain a standing posture, but you, a tailed beast, collapsed into a ball first. This is really speechless.


    Even Kankuro and Temari were speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not just them who feel speechless, Neji below also feels speechless.


    The advantage that had been gained from the original battle hadn''t been obtained too much, and there was a bang from the rear, and then the murderous intent was rippling around his neck.


    The murderous intent was like an invisible knife on his neck, which could kill him at any time, and even his skin was under the murderous intent, and there was needle-stick pain.


    Under the threat of such murderous intent, Ning Ci must be fully on guard, always vigilant for the sudden attack, which also caused his battle to be a little messy, and he felt speechless and aggrieved.


    No way, this feeling is like playing with fire next to a gas tank that explodes at any time. Who can play this scene at ease?


    Therefore, Ning Ci''s battle naturally did not reach the peak state, and could only be depressed passively.


    the other side.


    Danzo, Dashemaru, and three generations of Hokage were frowning at Naruto, looking at the cracked floor under Naruto''s feet, and because of the distance, they didn''t feel too much murderous aura.


    But even the floor under Naruto''s feet still made them look dignified, and Osha Maru even squinted to look at Naruto.


    "Is this his strength? It seems that he came right this time." Duan Zang quietly said.


    "Danzo, what do you want to do?" Three generations of Hokage questioned.

 Chapter 74： Naruto is angry

    "What to do? You can''t see it? Naruto has been out of control. His strength is too strong. If he wants to do anything, it will inevitably bring danger to the village and must be controlled." Tuan Zang said coldly.


    "Danzo, I advise you to stop, you see Hinata''s position in Naruto''s heart, don''t you understand?" Three generations of Hokage said.


    "Ok?"


    Danzo frowned and looked at Naruto carefully. "You mean fetters?"


    "Yes, it''s fetters, partners, friends, and belonging. We were all wrong before. We owe him too much. Why can''t we give him a quiet life?"


    The three generations of Hokage sighed, and the whole person was much older.


    "The seeds of hatred will sprout once they are planted. Naruto''s past experience is clear to you and me, even if there are fetters? Who can guarantee that he will forget the tragic past experience?"


    Danzo said indifferently, his eyes gleaming with danger.


    "Yes, as long as Hinata, Sakura, Sasuke, and Kakashi are in bondage, Naruto will guard Konoha forever, because this is his home."


    The third generation of Hokage said quietly, suddenly glanced at the direction of Da She Wan, and then sighed deeply.


    "Really? Naruto was bullied, ostracized, cold-eyed, sick and unattended since he was a child. He had to go to the river to catch fish by himself for food. No one agreed. He would guard Konoha after such an experience? It''s ridiculous."


    Tuan Zang looked at the three generations of Hokage mockingly, and continued: "All unstable factors must be controlled in the bud. Give him to me, otherwise you will regret it."


    "No, he will guard Konoha, because a new bond is about to appear, and Jilai will return soon." The third generation of Hokage said again.


    "Jilai also?" Tuan Zang frowned, and said in a slight silence for two seconds.


    "Well, I''ll give you some time. If I can''t see the results, don''t blame me for doing it. Konoha must not be unstable."


    After Danzo finished speaking, he left with his subordinates mightily, leaving only three generations of Hokage in place and sighed deeply.


    "Am I wrong?" The third generation of Hokage said quietly.


    He thought a lot and thought of the various events that had happened since he was Hokage for so many years.


    The Senju clan merged into the common people and survived in name only. Senju¡¯s only direct male, Ding Yushu, died, Tsunade¡¯s boyfriend Kato died in battle, Sakumo Hagiki¡¯s suicide, Tsunade¡¯s departure, and...


    There are also four generations of Hokage''s deaths, because the village compromised Hyuga''s suicide, the chills of the Hyuga clan, the death of Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha''s extermination, and Itachi''s defection.


    In addition, Naruto¡¯s tragic experience, those things that Danzo did secretly, the disappearance of countless civilian children, the death of a large number of dead men trained, the death of Yakushi Ye Nao, the death of Yahiko of Rain, the runaway of Nagato... ...


    Countless things have happened in these years. Almost everything has a direct relationship with Konoha, which has also caused countless sufferings and disasters.


    The three generations of Hokage were silent. He loved Konoha more than anyone else. He wanted to say that he had done nothing wrong, but he couldn''t tell. If the first generation of Hokage was reborn, perhaps all this would not happen.


    "Am I really wrong? If there is Sannin, Haaki Sakumo, Senju clan, Uchiha clan, Konoha will weaken to this point?"


    The third generation of Hokage sighed, feeling that the gap between himself and the first generation of Hokage was extremely large.


    Bang bang bang!


    The battle in the battlefield continues.


    Hinata puts his hands into palms and exerts his soft fist, showing his strength as much as possible, proving that he has not fallen into practice, and working hard to maintain Naruto''s reputation.


    It''s a pity that her power is too weak, and Chakra is much less than Ning Ci. Even if she gets help, she is still not Ning Ci''s opponent, and she is still at a disadvantage.


    But at this moment, Ning Ci, who was killed by air pressure, suddenly broke out and performed his trick.


    Back to the days!


    The circular Huitian revolved abruptly, and the concentrated power of the Chakra took shape with Neji as the center.


    Bang!


    Caught off guard, Hinata had no time to defend, and was directly thrown back to the sky with a strong force, falling like a parabola.


    Because it was too sudden, she was head down when she fell, and if she really fell on the ground, she would definitely break her head.


    Whoosh!


    crucial moment.


    Naruto''s figure passed by like lightning, hugged the falling Hinata, held her in his arms in the form of a princess, and hugged her tightly.


    "Sorry Naruto, I lost."


    Hinata''s chakra was exhausted and she was unable to fight anymore, especially when she saw Naruto standing in the middle of the field, she knew that Naruto could not let her continue to fight, but...


    But she failed and failed to maintain Naruto''s reputation, which made Hinata very guilty and depressed, and even her little face was full of loss.


    She stared at Naruto reproachfully and said, "I''m sorry Naruto, I''m sorry, I failed."


    "It''s okay, you''ve done a lot, so leave it to me next." After Naruto finished speaking, he looked at Neji coldly.


    "Naruto."


    Hinata grabbed Naruto''s clothes and said with self-blame in his voice: "Let''s go, I want to eat braised pork."


    "okay."


    Naruto tightened the Hinata in his arms, jumped onto the audience stage, and walked outside with a cold face.


    Restroom.


    Xianglin waited here all the time, seeing Naruto coming in holding Hinata, hurriedly stood up, "You are back, what happened to Hinata?"


    "It''s okay, go and process these ingredients, and make braised pork later."


    Naruto waved his hand and took out the meat in his personal space and placed it on the table.


    "It''s that kind of meat."


    Xianglin''s eyes brightened when he saw this meat, because this kind of food has certain benefits for the body, as long as it is consumed for a long time, it can slowly increase its strength.


    So she could not wait to pick up these ingredients and hurriedly went to the kitchen to clean them.


    "Hinata, these ingredients have a very good enhancement effect. As long as you eat them for a long time, it will help you a lot. Since you don''t want me to fight Neji, then I hope you can defeat him in the future."


    Naruto looked at Hinata''s frustrated expression, comforted her, and set a new goal for her.


    "Well, thank you Naruto."


    Naruto''s words warmed her heart gradually, Hinata''s mood gradually recovered, but she was embarrassed to find that she was so held by Naruto.


    After all such close contact, being held by Naruto in her arms, she was still very shy, so she lowered her head and dared not look at Naruto.


    "Hinata, I will find a way to improve your strength and definitely make you the strongest woman." Naruto said quietly.


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded his head, then got up from Naruto''s arms, and said timidly: "Naruto, I''ll go help cooking."


    After Hinata finished speaking, he ran to the fragrant phosphorus with his little feet messy, and it looked like he had fled.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Naruto smiled and watched this scene. After Hinata left, his smile gradually disappeared, and his eyes became a little cold. He saw Hinata''s self-blame in his eyes, which made him feel very bad.


    "It seems that we must find a way to improve Hinata''s strength."


    Naruto looked at the 270 experience points earned today, and chose the lottery without hesitation.


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get 10 cubic meters of personal space]


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw was successful, and 1000 catties of meat ingredients from Pirate World were won]


    ¡¾Ding! Obtain the complete Saiyan blood of Napa in Dragon Ball, side effects will be bald]


    "what?"


    Naruto''s lottery draw stopped, and he looked at his reward carefully.


    Napa: An elite Saiyan warrior in Dragon Ball, powerful, bald, and died at the hands of Vegeta.


    "What kind of trash bloodline."


    Seeing the side effects of the baldness, Naruto shook his head speechlessly, and directly said that he was thrown into the space, and then the lottery continued.


    ¡¾Ding! The draw is successful, and you won 10 celestial beans in the Dragon Ball¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get 10 cubic meters of personal space]


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful, get the fluffy coat of Hell Fuxue¡¿


    .....


    The crazy lottery has begun. Naruto has spent the entire 270 experience points this time. But Naruto is very dissatisfied with the result of the lottery.


    Because he didn''t get the reward for greatly improving his strength, this also made Naruto''s bad mood and added fuel to the fire.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto suddenly turned his head to look at the outside world, with murderous intent in his eyes, "I was about to move my hands and feet, since you are looking for death, don''t blame me."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he got up and walked outside, and then came to the woods outside.


    He didn''t stop advancing, but headed toward the depths of the forest without rush.


    Above the surrounding trees.


    More than fifty powerful ninjas are following under the leadership of Danzo, showing killing intent.


    However, Danzo''s guard "Mountain Stroke" frowned and watched Naruto move forward step by step, he whispered.


    "Master Danzo, this Naruto suddenly came out alone, will there be any conspiracy? The power he showed just now cannot be underestimated."


    "Don''t worry, he is the only one around in the perception. Even if Naruto has some strength, he will definitely lose in the face of so many of us." Captain Perception said.


    "Yes, a ninja won''t be able to win with great power, and no matter how strong it is, it will be in vain."


    Danzo spoke confidently, and then looked to the side, "Take Village, Naruto has handed it over to you, he has a strong healing ability, are you sure?"


    "Of course, my sword is a Chakra sword from the country of craftsmanship. It is extremely tough. It is second only to the Ninja sword of the water country. Today, I will cut off his limbs."


    Takemura spoke coldly and slowly pulled out the unusually sharp long knife behind him.


    "Go ahead, don''t kill it, whatever else you want." Danzang waved his hand.


    "Yes!"


    Whoosh!


    Deep in the dense forest, next to a big rock.


    Naruto slowly walked to the big rock, but at this moment, a cold wind suddenly appeared from behind.


    A long knife with extreme sharpness severely slashed at his right arm, as if to chop off his right arm depending on the situation.


    But at this time, Naruto turned around abruptly, looking at the long knife that was slashing, he bit it.


    Bang!


    The tough Ninja sword broke and turned into fragments floating in the air. The pupils of Takemura wielding the long sword shrank sharply, and his eyes were filled with amazement, "This is impossible!!"


    Puff puff!


    The blood was sprayed and the fragments broken in the air were supposed to fall to the ground, but Naruto''s left hand patted the air lightly.


    In an instant, a large number of weapon fragments suddenly flew towards Wu Village, penetrated his body in his horror and panic, and completely penetrated him.


    "you you..."


    Takemura pointed at Naruto and opened his mouth, blood gushing out, and slowly fell to the ground in despair.


    Puff!


    Wu Village fell to the ground, completely dead in the blood, and turned into a corpse.


    around.


    The hidden ninjas watched this scene in amazement, and looked at Naruto standing next to the big rock in disbelief.


    "Okay... so strong. It killed Wu Village with a single blow, and even his Shinobi was bitten off. How could this be possible." The mountain wind swallowed his mouth.


    "Master Danzo, this Naruto is stronger than imagined. Give the order and let us take the shot together." The captain said solemnly.


    "Go ahead."


    Danzo waved his hand, and then began to untie the bandage on his arm. "Any instability of Konoha will be eliminated. I will take care of everything today."

 Chapter 75： Danzos trick

    Whoosh whoosh!


    The sound of breaking through the air continued to sound, and Dan Zang''s men rushed out one by one, and at the same time released countless kunai, flying towards Naruto with a cold light.


    With such a large number of kunai attacks, even Shang Ren could not stop it.


    So after Danzo''s subordinates used kunai, they sneered at Naruto next to the big stone, waiting for him to be hit hard.


    "ignorance!"


    Looking at the densely flying kunai, Naruto smiled coldly, then raised his left hand and made a fist suddenly!


    Bang!


    A terrifying air explosion sounded, and the strong wind pressure suddenly raged in all directions with the crackling sound.


    For an instant.


    All the kunwu was bounced out under this strong wind pressure, and all attacks were easily eliminated.


    "this is!!"


    The wind in the mountains saw this scene of horror, and couldn''t believe that all of this was true. Just relying on making a fist, it flew away from everyone''s attacks, which was really incredible.


    Not only was ¡®Mountain Stroke¡¯ horrified, the surrounding ninjas also widened their eyes and looked at Naruto beside the big rock in shock.


    They didn''t expect that the attack that even Shinin could not face would be solved by Naruto with a fist. It was unimaginable.


    Of course Danzo also saw such a scene. While he was surprised, his expression became gloomy, and then he said coldly, "You don''t have to keep your hands, kill!"


    "Yes!"


    The members of the ¡®root¡¯ who received the order, quickly Jieyin, one by one performed their best ninjutsu.


    Lei Dun¡¤Go!


    Wind Escape¡¤The Art of Wind Cutting!


    Tu Dun¡¤Tulong Gun!


    Fire escape¡¤Flame bomb!


    ....


    In an instant, countless chakra fluctuations spread, and a large number of ninjutsu with tyrannical power swept towards Naruto beside the big stone.


    Boom boom boom!


    Smoke and dust billowed, the fire blazed into the sky, and the area around the big rock was completely enveloped by the power of ninjutsu, and Naruto was completely submerged.


    The surrounding ninjas watched this scene quietly, waiting for the smoke and dust to disperse completely, waiting for the scene after Naruto''s death.


    but.


    At this time, the sensing captain found something and hurriedly shouted.


    "He''s okay, absolutely okay, I feel a terrible force gathering."


    "It''s okay? How is this possible? With so many ninjutsu, no one can hold it."


    "Yeah, with so many ninjutsu, even three generations of Hokage can''t hold it."


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t believe it, and they all looked at Captain Perception in doubt.


    "It can''t be wrong, he is absolutely fine, absolutely, even his breath is stronger." The Perception Captain said loudly.


    "Stronger?"


    When everyone heard this, their expressions sank, so many people released ninjutsu at the same time, and the strength of that ninjutsu power can be imagined.


    But now.


    The perception captain said that the opponent is okay, and the key is that the opponent is stronger, which makes people cautious, staring at the position of the smoke and dust one by one.


    Danzo, who was removing the bandage, also raised his head to look at the location of the smoke.


    call!


    The cold wind blows away the smoke and dust beside the big rock, and gradually reveals the scene of that area.


    just.


    What makes everyone feel incredible is that Naruto beside the big stone is standing quietly in place, looking at everyone mockingly.


    There was no injury at all on his body, even his clothes were spotlessly clean, and even his hair was constantly floating, with a faint golden light flashing.


    "what is this?"


    Everyone looked at the golden light and the black hair that was gradually floating, and they faintly found that the black hair was moving towards the golden color, looking at each other, not understanding what was going on.


    The Perception Captain watched this scene in horror, and the whole person trembled in fear, "We are finished, we are finished, we shouldn''t be here, we shouldn''t be here."


    "late."


    Naruto glanced at the sensing captain, and looked around coldly.


    Originally because of Hinata''s affairs, he was in a bad mood, but he failed to get a good thing in the lottery, and his mood became more and more depressed. Now that he is attacked by so many ninjas, his negative emotions are gradually increasing.


    However, there is still a little distance from turning into a Saiyan, mainly because Danzo''s subordinates are too wasteful. So many people give him emotional stimulation, and it is less pitiful.


    "A bunch of trash, if you want to survive, you better offend me, otherwise..."


    Naruto sneered and gently raised his index finger to point at one of the members of the "root".


    Whoosh!


    A white light flashed suddenly, and it flashed like a thunderstorm. The member of ¡®Root¡¯ suddenly stiffened, and then fell to the ground holding his heart, breathless.


    "team leader!!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s complexion changed drastically. It was their captain, one of the five strongest of them. Such a strong captain was killed in seconds. This scene really surprised them.


    "Kill him, hurry!"


    "kill!"


    Water escape, waterfall rushing waves!


    ........


    Numerous ninjutsu reappeared, and Naruto rushed towards the big stone, vowing to kill him!


    Boom boom boom!


    Smoke and dust billowed, dust flew everywhere, but the indifferent voice sounded from the smoke and dust.


    "It''s too weak, it''s really too weak, you don''t even have the qualifications to stimulate me to transform, then go to death."


    With the indifferent words, a figure loomed in the smoke and dust.


    This inverted figure was originally standing, but at this time he suddenly put his hands together, made an attacking gesture, and then pointed at Danzo''s men.


    At the moment this action appeared, the perception captain of "Gen" changed his face and shouted: "Run away, run away!"


    boom!


    The white light was shining, and it suddenly shot out like a white beam of light, with the power of destroying everything, swept to the subordinates of Danzo, and swept across the death forest.


    In an instant, everything that the white light passed through turned into a barren land.


    All the trees, all the plants, and everything are turned into rubble, forming a chasm across the dead forest.


    Bang!


    Seeing this scene, the mountain wind directly sat on the ground in fright, looking at the gap in horror, completely frightened.


    next to.


    Danzo, whose bandage hadn''t been removed, was also frightened, watching this scene with amazement.


    He didn''t expect that the opponent''s blow was so terrifying. The key to his bandage had not been removed, and one of his men died. This scene really frightened him.


    What made him even more frightened was that Naruto actually looked at him and then raised a finger.


    "Damn it!"


    Danzo thought of the flashing finger light before, and he solemnly said: "Wait a minute, I have something to say, don''t you want to know your life experience? Don''t you want to know how they died?"


    As Danzo said, he began to secretly mobilize Chakra, using Uchiha Shisui''s ability to write the other gods, trying to control Naruto in front of him.


    But at this moment, just when he used other gods to move Chakra closer to Naruto.


    Naruto, who had always been on the verge of transformation, seemed to have been greatly stimulated. Suddenly, his breath skyrocketed, and the terrifying wave of breath shook everything in all directions in an instant.


    Under this terrible wave of air, Danzo retreated several steps, and the other gods were also directly interrupted, completely shattering Danzo''s strategy.


    but.


    What made Danzo more frightened was that Naruto was undergoing tremendous changes.


    He saw his hair stand up, his black hair suddenly turned golden, and his body burst out with golden flames, and even his muscles were bulging, forming an explosive scene.


    This kind of scene stunned Danzo directly. He didn''t expect that using Uchiha Shisui''s writing wheel eyes, not only did not control the opponent, but stimulated the opponent even stronger.


    The key to the terrible aura, he just felt horrified when he looked far away, and he felt terrified and terrified, and even felt that the other party could blow himself to death with a breath.


    "Damn it!"


    Danzo also felt very upset when he was angry. He never expected that this would be the result. If he had known it would be like this, he would not use his eyes to irritate the opponent when he was killed.


    But everything is late, and all he can do is use the last trick.


    That is, the seal technique, the seal technique of the ¡®li¡¤sixiang seal¡¯ at the expense of life.


    Thinking of this sealing technique, Tuan Zang had determination in his eyes, and then raised his head.


    puff!

 Chapter 76： The story of Danzo and Stone

    The white lightsaber flashed away, and Danzo''s right arm was instantly cut off.


    Then a figure appeared in front of him, and easily removed the writing wheel from his right eye.


    But this did not end.


    Because Naruto, who had done all this, grabbed the opponent with a sneer, and then started smashing wildly according to the ground.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The earth shook slightly, and the dust began to fly. Danzang''s entire body was in intense pain and kept in close contact with the earth, and was smashed without any resistance.


    not far away.


    The mountain slumped on the ground had a wind, watching this scene again and again in horror, and the whole person curled up in fright.


    Because the wind in the mountain can feel the breath that Naruto exudes is terrible, even the air is shaking, especially the golden flames, it seems to tear the earth, tear the sky, and even tear the space.


    With such a terrible existence, they still want to control it, which is simply looking for death.


    and so.


    The wind in the mountain didn''t dare to move, he could only curl up and watch this scene in horror, looking at the Naruto who resembled a natural disaster.


    Boom boom boom!


    The madness continued, Danzo was still in contact with the earth, and it took three minutes for Danzo to be thrown away and fell to the dying side of the big rock.


    Looking at Dan Zang''s miserable appearance, Shan Zhongfeng swallowed in horror, because Dan Zang was smashed and his face was deformed.


    Key Tuan Zang had landed his face many times, and his teeth were almost broken.


    Such a miserable scene, watching the "mountain wind" was so shocking, the whole person trembled in horror.


    "It''s so weak."


    Naruto''s whole body was shining with golden flames, a pair of golden eyes looked at Danzo indifferently, and then stepped towards Danzo.


    Thinking of the tragic experiences of these years, thinking of having a high fever as a child in the cold winter, wearing thin clothes, smashing holes in the frozen ice to find fish.


    That kind of life, that kind of cold-eyed, and that kind of loneliness made him depressed to the extreme. Now, looking at Danzo who fell on the ground, a sense of joy that has never been felt before, spontaneously arises.


    Now his power is enough to destroy anyone. From now on, if anyone dares to provoke him, he will blow up the opponent and let the opponent taste what is strength and despair.


    "Danzo, do you regret it?" Naruto stared at Danzo coldly.


    "Regret? In my Danzo''s life, I have never regretted, let''s die together!"


    Danzo mobilized Chakra abruptly, and instantly, at the expense of life, used a powerful seal technique-the seal of Li Sixiang.


    That is a forbidden technique that pulls the surrounding things into one''s own corpse and seals it, and it is also a mortal technique that will all die.


    This seal has a strong suction force, and can form a large black ball very quickly, covering a large area for sealing.


    Because he is fast enough and covers a relatively large area, let alone a person at such a close distance, even a bridge can be sealed.


    So the moment he showed it, his eyes were mocking, hateful, and crazy.


    "Although I don''t know how you have such power, you will undoubtedly die today, die with me, hahaha."


    Danzo suddenly went crazy and laughed, unleashing a powerful sealing technique, waiting to seal Naruto thoroughly together, and die together.


    And at this moment, the powerful sealing technique formed an ink-colored ball that enveloped Naruto, as well as a large area around him, and even the big rock.


    Originally Danzo waited to seal Naruto with great confidence, but when he found that Naruto was motionless even under the seal, Danzo was stunned.


    "This... how is this possible? This is a forbidden technique, forbidden technique, how can you not be affected, how can you be all right!" Danzo shouted, looking hoarse.


    Such a terrible forbidden technique, even the tail beast can be sealed, but it can''t affect Naruto even a little bit, and it can''t even make him move a step, which is far from what he imagined.


    "ignorance!"


    Naruto smiled and looked at the sky, at the warm sun.


    "Although your forbidden technique is powerful, it is only good. When the power gap is large to a certain extent, the forbidden technique has no effect at all."


    "Your forbidden technique can seal this big stone, but I am as vast as the sun. What do you use to seal me? What qualifications do you have to seal me?"


    Naruto said coldly, leaving the seal step by step, downplaying the whole process, just walking quietly.


    Danzo looked at Naruto who had completely walked out of the seal, his eyes were incredible, and even more desperate and at a loss.


    He never expected that the sealing technique he used at the cost of his life would not have any effect at all. This made his heart full of flavours, not a taste at all.


    "Danzo forgot to tell you that if I want to, I can easily destroy Konoha, and pray that those people will not provoke me, otherwise I will really destroy Konoha."


    Naruto said, step by step towards the mountain wind not far away, and at the same time a lightsaber condensed in Naruto''s hand.


    Bang!


    Danzo''s sealing technique finally worked. He successfully sealed the big stone and murmured when he was about to die: "I actually sealed a stone with my life. How ridiculous."


    Danzo died completely after speaking, and it was the big rock that accompanied him.


    Tata Tata!


    Rhythmic footsteps sounded, Naruto stepped to the front of''Mountain Zhongfeng'', and the lightsaber pointed at his neck.


    "The mountain clan?"


    "Yes, sir." Shan Zhongfeng replied in horror, and the whole person trembled like chaff.


    "Eat this, then transform into Danzo, you will be Danzo from now on."


    Naruto threw a biscuit-like thing over. It was obtained from the previous lottery. It didn''t work. It was a little deceptive effect. The effect of the transformation technique was remarkable.


    "Transform Danzo?"


    The wind in the mountain was a little dazed, and I didn''t understand why.


    "Collect Eight Door Dunjia, Mu Dun, and previous research on Mu Dun within one month, various forbidden techniques, you know the consequences."


    Naruto indifferently ordered that he could collect ninjutsu things, but he didn''t bother to get these things by himself, so it was better to accompany Hinata with this time.


    "Okay... good lord, but I am worried about being discovered."


    Shanzhongfeng hurriedly agreed, but he was puzzled, because this adult could easily get these if he wanted to, and there was no need to give it to him. It would be miserable if he was discovered.


    "When I was found, I found out. The big deal ruined Konoha."


    Naruto looked at the gap there and sneered, and then gathered dozens of gas bombs, destroying the traces of this area, and turned to the central tower.


    Only standing in the mountain in horror remained in place, and after a long time he changed over, and then hurriedly transformed into Tuanzang.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, the shortcomings of the transformation technique are too obvious, so that even the guard will not pass the level."


    The wind in the mountain looked a little ugly, but he thought of the biscuit and hurriedly ate the biscuit.


    "Huh? The effect of the transformation is so strong? It''s such a powerful cookie. Even I can''t see the abnormality. As long as the character problem is solved, everything will be fine."


    Shan Zhongfeng checked himself, and soon his face was shocked. He didn''t expect the effect of this transformation technique to be so much stronger.


    However, he did not dare to stay too much, but quickly sealed Danzang''s body in the space scroll, then destroyed the surrounding traces, and hurriedly left.


    the other side.


    Naruto was walking back, but soon a few figures came towards this side. These people were the guards of the third generation of Hokage, and behind them, Oshemaru was hiding and tracking.


    "It''s them, then..."


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, then raised his left hand, and soon a huge gas bomb formed.

 Chapter 77： Dignified Dashewan

    The moment the gas bomb formed, Naruto sensed the power contained in the gas bomb, and then frowned slightly.


    "The power is a bit strong, the guard ninjas can''t hold them, and they will be finished if they are thrown over."


    Naruto reduced the power of the gas bomb by a large amount, then flew into the air and threw it downward.


    After doing all this, Naruto flew directly to the center tower and went to play with Hinata.


    Below.


    In the lush jungle.


    The guards of the three generations of Hokage were walking on the big trees, preparing to detect the terrible sound coming from the distance, but at this time.


    A white ball of light fell from the sky, and in their dodge, fell to where they stood.


    boom!


    A huge roar resounded across the sky, and the terrifying wind roared wantonly. All the advancing ninjas were thrown away in the sudden explosion.


    At the critical moment, the leader of the team hurriedly used ninjutsu defense, but even so, they still looked embarrassed and still rolled to the ground.


    After everything calmed down, the ninjas looked dignified at the big hole in front, and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "What a powerful explosion, what was it just now?" The deputy captain said solemnly, carefully observing the surrounding situation, but did not see the enemy.


    "I don''t know. Fortunately, the captain shot in time, otherwise it would be miserable this time. Wait, where''s the captain?"


    "I... I''m here."


    A weak voice came out from a distance, and everyone followed the reputation and found that their captain was actually leaning on a big tree, and his **** was just inlaid into the tree.


    "team leader!"


    The other ninjas saw this scene and rushed to the captain to help.


    "Don''t...don''t move, you''re holding the meat, it hurts me to death, don''t move, don''t move." The captain was dragged and took a breath, his face deformed with pain.


    "Captain don''t be afraid, look at me." The deputy captain drew his long knife and slashed towards the tree.


    Huh huh!


    The long knife flashed through the cold light, quickly cutting off the tree, and rescued the captain from the tree.


    But looking at the captain holding his **** and grinning with pain, the ninjas had weird eyes.


    The main reason is that the captain''s appearance is too embarrassing, his **** is slightly pouted, and his right hand is still covering his ass. The scene is really uncontrollable.


    Everyone wanted to laugh when they saw this scene, but they were grateful for the captain''s protection, so even if they saw such a scene, they would not laugh.


    "It hurts me to death, what is going on? Where is the enemy?" The captain hurriedly said.


    "I looked around carefully just now and didn''t find the enemy, which is very strange." The deputy captain replied with a sullen face.


    "No enemy found? I''ll listen."


    The captain is a very powerful hearing ninja, he immediately pricked his ears to listen, but after listening for a while, he heard nothing unusual.


    "Weird thing, really no enemy was found nearby, so what happened to the attack just now? Go and check around." The captain ordered.


    "It''s the captain!"


    The ninjas searched quickly, but they didn''t find the enemy for a while, which was very strange.


    "Weird thing."


    Captain Ninja felt very strange, but the mission location still needs to be investigated, so he thought about it and said: "Go, continue to go to the mission location."


    The captain had to act when he finished speaking, but his **** hurts so much that he grinned with pain after a few steps, even his walking pace was very strange.


    puff!


    Hahahaha!


    I don''t know who laughed first, all the ninjas laughed in an instant, and the whole scene was full of laughter.


    "Smile, please act quickly." The captain stared angrily.


    "It''s the captain, we are not laughing at you, we can''t help it."


    "I can''t help it, and set off quickly." The captain''s face turned black, and the whole person is not good.


    "It''s the captain."


    Everyone held back a smile and worked hard to move forward, but they felt uncomfortable one by one, and the captain was extremely depressed to see this scene.


    rear.


    Oshemaru was also following, but in the explosion that hit the Hokage Guardian just now, he did not find who attacked it, which made him very puzzled.


    "Strange, who attacked the guard of the three-generation old man? Is it related to the previous loud noise? Is the enemy of the three-generation old man?"


    Oshemaru is not sure, but the enemy''s enemy is a friend, so Oshemaru wants to see what''s going on.


    therefore.


    He followed the guards of three generations of Hokage to check the terrible loud noise, and it took a long time to go.


    Outside the center tower, in a cave.


    Yakushidou was sitting here waiting, because the qualifiers were over, he was going to report some information with Dashemaru, and then returned to Konoha to continue hiding.


    However, after he waited so long, Da She Maru never came back.


    "Strange, why did Master Oshemaru have not come back for so long? Could something happen?" Yao Shipo said secretly, but shook his head again, feeling unlikely.


    The terrifying strength of Oshe Maru is not just casual talk, but it is the legendary Sannin, and it is a super power that has made countless people fearful.


    How could something like this happen casually? So the pharmacist shook his head and sighed secretly about his fuss.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly the sound of breaking the wind came, and then the figure of Da She Wan appeared in front of the medicine master''s pocket.


    It''s just that Oshemaru''s face is very ugly at this moment, even his eyes are dignified, it seems that he has encountered a very difficult problem.


    "Master Oshemaru, what''s the matter with you?" The pharmacist asked hurriedly, thinking about what could cause this tyrannical Oshemaru, his face was hard to see this degree.


    "Something happened. An unknown strong man appeared in the death forest." Da She Maru said solemnly.


    "Unknown powerhouse? Is it better than you?" Pharmacist was surprised, but he knew the horror of Dashewan. Not many people in this world could make Dashewan so serious.


    "Yes, better than me, and maybe several times stronger."


    "what?!"


    The pharmacist was taken aback and looked at Dashewan incredible. Such a proud Dashewan admitted that he was inferior to the other party. How strong should the other party be?


    However, he looked at Dashemaru''s clean clothes and said with doubts in his heart: "Did you not fight against that strong man?"


    "No, you will find out if you go to the east of the Death Forest. Remember, don''t expose yourself. Be careful these days. The attack mission of the Zhongnin exam will be suspended first."


    Da She Maru frowned, then hurried away.


    Only the pharmacist was left in his pocket and bowed in salute. After a while, he said with doubts: "I would like to see and see the existence that can make Master Da She Wan look discolored."


    The pharmacist glanced at the east side of the Death Forest and rushed out without hesitation.


    On the other side, in the center tower.


    Originally because of the end of the exam, the third generation of Hokage was going to return to Konoha with the candidates, but his expression immediately became solemn when he heard reports from his subordinates who rushed back.


    He said in shock: "Are you sure? Is it really so terrible?"


    "Yes, Naruto-sama, it''s very scary." Captain Ninja said, thinking of the scene he saw just now, his heart suddenly lingered.


    "Go, I''ll go over and take a look myself."


    The three generations of Naruto gave orders, and then left with a large number of ninjas.


    Only Kakashi and Matkay were left in place, and a large number of candidates were puzzled.


    They were all very curious and didn''t understand what could make the three generations of Hokage so solemn, and they went to investigate in person.


    "Sasuke, what do you think happened? The three generations of Hokage''s expression is too solemn, right? I always feel that something big is happening." Sakura worried.


    "I don''t know, but things are definitely not simple."


    Sasuke shook his head and found that most of the people around him had a solemn posture, but there was one exception, Naruto.


    He found that Naruto not only had no solemn emotions at all, but instead pulled Hinata to chat intimately with her, and even embraced Hinata''s slender waist in front of countless people.


    Such a calm posture is something many people can''t do, and it makes Sasuke clenched his fist secretly.


    "Not only is the strength surpassing me, even the character is so calm and calm, Naruto, you have grown too fast, strength, I need stronger strength."


    Sasuke said with a fist, stretched out his hand to mold the curse mark on his shoulder, thinking of what the man said after he appeared last night, his heart was more and more shaken.

 Chapter 78： Fake Danzo

    However, Sasuke did not make up his mind. Compared with the strange Osha Maru, he now believes in Konoha more.


    After all, Oshe Maru has not yet attacked Konoha, and Sasuke''s assessment of the strength of O She Maru has not yet reached the height of the future.


    So he decided to continue to learn from Kakashi.


    Considering this, Sasuke came to Kakashi and expressed his determination to become stronger without hesitation.


    "Is it stronger?"


    Kakashi stared at him, watching Sasuke''s resolute posture, thinking of the event that even the three generations of Hokage were solemn today, he felt that it was indeed time to improve Sasuke''s strength.


    and.


    One month later is the Zhongjin Examination Competition, and people from all countries will come to watch the competition.


    By the time.


    Sasuke is definitely an important focus, so he must have a stronger strength.


    "Well, I promise you, I will teach you my trick." Kakashi said sternly.


    "Thank you Mr. Kakashi."


    Sasuke thanked him in surprise, and the mood that had been suppressed by Naruto''s strength was instantly relieved.


    "Kakashi-sensei, what about Naruto? Are you teaching him together?" Sakura next to him asked.


    "Naruto, let me find someone to teach him later, um, Ebisu is very suitable." Kakashi thought for a while.


    "Ebisu especially Kaminori? Isn''t he a teacher who teaches the basics?" Kozakura was taken aback, feeling that Kakashi''s decision seemed a bit unfair to Naruto.


    "Yes, Naruto''s basic aspects are relatively lacking, and I need to improve the basics more. Don''t worry, Ebisu''s basic teaching level is second only to me." Kakashi said.


    "That''s it."


    Sakura felt that Kakashi-sensei was partial to Sasuke, but she also liked Sasuke, so she didn''t say anything, but nodded.


    not far away.


    A certain anbu ninja looked at Kakashi in surprise, then looked at Naruto, and muttered to himself.


    Because he knows a lot, he knows that Kakashi is a disciple of the fourth generation of Naruto. It stands to reason that he should be more partial to Naruto, but why should he help Sasuke first? This is strange.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that Kakashi might not be good at teaching Naruto, after all, he could not teach Naruto much.


    At most it is a spiral pill, the rest is to help Naruto develop ninjutsu, and Kakashi has learned the Eight Door Dunjia, but it seems that he has not fully learned it, and it is estimated that he cannot teach Naruto.


    So this Anbu ninja can also understand Kakashi''s decision, and understand that Kakashi really has nothing to teach Naruto. The key is to teach Sasuke. Time is definitely not enough.


    Although Ebisu is a special Shinobu, he is second only to Kakashi in terms of basics, and is very suitable to be a teacher of Naruto. Thinking of this, the Anbe Ninja will not think about it.


    But in the end, he looked at Naruto again and sighed deeply.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    The experience value prompt sound appeared in his mind, and Naruto swept around and ignored it.


    Because most of the experience points of most people have been absorbed by him, there are very few people remaining with experience points, but Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata still have experience points.


    The three of them are special, even without the plot, they can still generate experience points continuously.


    "Naruto, I am a little worried about Sister Fragrant Phosphorus." Hinata pulled Naruto''s sleeve and spoke with some worry.


    "It''s okay, my shadow clone is not weak, and there is a big brown bear to protect it, don''t worry."


    Naruto smiled, and he used the shadow clone to send the Phosphorus to Yunokuni, just to make a stronghold over there as a vacation spot.


    Although the distance is relatively long, but with the strength of five shadow clones and the big brown bear, it is enough to deal with most situations.


    Moreover, his perception is still locked over there, if he sees a strong person appearing over there, he can fly over for the first time.


    After all, he has become a Super Saiyan, flying incredibly fast, and no enemy is afraid.


    The key point is that his originally terrifying range of perception has been improved again because of the Super Saiyan, and now the entire planet is in his perception.


    Even the range of perception is rapidly increasing. In the future, the bloodline will reach 100%. Maybe it can easily reach the level of perceiving galaxies.


    "I really look forward to it."


    Naruto murmured, and lightly squeezed Hinata''s face with his right hand, and a smooth and tender feeling came to his heart for a moment, very comfortable.


    "Naruto...Naruto..."


    Hinata lowered her head shyly, and did not dare to move like a silly cat, letting Naruto bully her.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ....


    the other side.


    Pharmacist pocket finally rushed to the place where Danzo died.


    Just looking at the endless chasm that traverses the death forest, watching the terrifying scene that divides the death forest in two, he was completely frightened, his face turned pale.


    For the first time, he felt the terrifying gap in strength.


    As a multinational spy, as a future villain with a strong psychological quality, as a super conspirator who manipulates the major powers in the palm of his hand.


    Pharmacist Dou can be said to be quite good, and even under the powerful Oshe Maru, he is not like those ordinary subordinates, he never feels humble.


    But now.


    When he saw the scene before him, he deeply felt his own insignificance and his humbleness. It was the gap between the sky and the earth, as well as the qualitative gap.


    He couldn''t believe what kind of person could release such a terrible attack, and how strong is that person?


    The pharmacist couldn''t believe it, and he was even unsure of his mind, because the gap was so big that it was unimaginable.


    "It''s a terrible existence. Compared with such an existence, the third generation of Hokage is rubbish."


    The pharmacist''s eyes were shocked, and the whole person''s emotions couldn''t calm down.


    "No wonder Dashemaru-sama is so scared, who is not afraid to see such a terrible attack?"


    The pharmacist whispered, suddenly turned his head to look behind him, and then he quickly moved to the distance, silently hiding.


    Shortly after.


    Three generations of Hokage rushed over with a large force.


    The face of the three generations of Hokage, who was still calm, Gujing Wubo, completely changed after seeing the gap, and there were bursts of exclamation from the entire team.


    Obviously, the chasm was frightened, and I was shocked by the scene.


    "This is power."


    Pharmacist Dou watched this scene quietly, and for the first time he had a strong desire for power, which was a determination he had never had before.


    ...


    Konoha Village.


    Danzo''s stronghold.


    The fake Tuan Zang sat in a chair and watched the materials. These materials were all about Naruto, including his family.


    There are even many items and ninjutsu records left by the four generations of Hokage and Kushina, which he carefully checked.


    "Unexpectedly, there were so many things and ninjutsu left behind. Naruto had such a miserable life when he was a child. If these things were there, it would definitely not be so miserable."


    The fake Danzo continued to look up the information, while thinking about how to return the things that originally belonged to Naruto, so that he could do his merits.


    If Naruto is happy, Konoha will not be destroyed, and he and the mountain clan will be safe.


    "Strive to get all the ninjutsu and forbidden techniques, as long as there are some, send them to Naruto. For Konoha, everything is worth it."


    False Tuan Zang murmured, recalling the previous gap in his mind, immediately fought a cold war, and then continued to watch the information.


    From this look, it is a long time.


    Whoosh!


    A figure suddenly appeared, bowing on one knee and saluting.


    "Master Danzo, three generations of Hokage are back, please come to the meeting."


    "Meeting?"


    The fake Tuan Zang looked serious and didn''t know what was going on.


    He was worried about his exposure, so he hesitated, but it¡¯s not Danzo¡¯s style not to go.


    So he thought about it, and felt that he had followed Danzo over the years and knew a lot of information, coupled with the transformation technique and the effect of cookies, he had some confidence.


    "Let''s go and see what''s going on, hope it won''t happen." The fake group hid and left on crutches.

 Chapter 79： Irony from the villain

    Naruto Office.


    After the fake Tuan Zang came here, he found that the three generations of Hokage and the two elders had arrived, and they were looking at the report in his hand with a very solemn expression.


    In order to avoid being discovered, the fake Tuan Zang kept his face as cold as possible, and went straight to his place.


    Don''t say it yet.


    His performance was quite good and did not cause any abnormalities, which made him very satisfied, but he felt that the biscuit was magical.


    "Danzo, look at the report, this time something really happened." Three generations of Hokage said with lingering fear.


    "Something happened?"


    The fake Tuan Zang was taken aback, especially when he saw the solemn expression of the third generation of Hokage, he was even more surprised.


    He has met the three generations of Hokage several times, knowing that the three generations of Hokage are happy and invisible, and he is quite a figure of the city.


    But he didn''t expect that such three generations of Hokage would have such a serious expression, which really surprised him.


    With a hint of curiosity, the fake Tuan Zang looked at the piece of information carefully, but his expression changed quickly, but thinking of his identity, he hurriedly reduced his mind and concealed his expression.


    Because this information turned out to be the information of that gap, the fake Tuan Zang naturally couldn''t keep calm after seeing it. Although he tried his best to restrain his mind, he was still worried about being exposed.


    But to his surprise, the people around him didn''t feel the slightest abnormality, and seemed to think that his performance just now was quite normal.


    Obviously.


    In the face of that terrible gap, no one can remain calm, even people like Danzo.


    even.


    Dan Zang''s rapid concentration of mind made the three generations of Hokage and the two elders secretly sigh that Dan Zang has strong control over his mind, and secretly sighed about the depth of Dan Zang''s city.


    But the gulf must be handled properly, so the third generation of Hokage looked solemn.


    "What do you think is caused by this ability? It''s hard to imagine the person who makes such a terrible gap."


    "Yeah, it appears that the bones in the middle of the Zhongnin exam are very problematic, and I have to guard against it." The elder Mito Menyan also spoke.


    "Defense? What defense? Such an attack is destroyed by a single blow to Konoha. How to prevent it?" Zhuan Xiaochun retorted directly.


    "This..."


    Hearing this, Mito Menyan couldn''t speak, because the facts were like this. They couldn''t prevent such a strong existence.


    "Danzo, what do you think?"


    The three generations of Hokage looked at Danzo and wanted to hear his opinion. It was really too difficult for everyone to do.


    "Showing good, this level has exceeded our known strength limit, for Konoha, all we can do is to show good." Jia Tuanzang said with a cold face, trying to maintain his image.


    "court?"


    When everyone heard this, they looked at the fake Tuan Zang in surprise, thinking that he shouldn''t have said that, but after thinking about it carefully, it really can only be done like this.


    When the power reaches an unmanageable moment, the only way to survive is to show good, and the only way is to compromise.


    Although they don''t want to do this, but for Konoha, they think this is the only way.


    So everyone, look at me, I look at you, no one can say anything to refute, all of them fell into silence.


    The fake Tuan Zang secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the people''s gestures, feeling that his image was well maintained and he did not show his feet.


    Dangdang!


    A knock on the door suddenly sounded, and after getting permission, Kakashi quickly stepped in.


    "Master Naruto." Kakashi gestured slightly.


    "What''s Kakashi?" Three generations of Hokage asked with a pipe.


    "That''s it. There is still one month in the final of the Ninja exam. This month I plan to focus on training Sasuke."


    When Kakashi said this, he pondered for a while and said again, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to take into account Naruto''s teaching this month. I would like to ask Ebisu to help teach Naruto. I hope you can approve it."


    "No way!"


    The fake Tuan Zang stood up with a sigh, and refused loudly with a cold face.


    "Ok?!"


    Everyone looked at the fake Tuan Zang strangely, wondering why this guy suddenly jumped out and refused? The key Kakashi didn''t ask you for instructions, aren''t you going beyond authority?


    The third generation of Hokage also frowned secretly, wondering: "Why not?"


    "Huh, Kakashi is Sasuke and Naruto''s teacher, why teach Sasuke but not Naruto? This is very unfair to Naruto." Fake Danzo said angrily.


    He knows how terrifying Naruto''s strength is. In case Naruto''s heart is unbalanced because of this incident, give Konoha a look, and Konoha will be finished.


    Therefore, for the sake of Konoha and the mountain clan, the fake Tuanzang risked his identity to be revealed, and refused loudly without hesitation, and his attitude was extremely determined.


    As for what he said, everyone felt very reasonable after hearing it, even Kakashi was shocked.


    But everyone looked at the fake Danzo with weird eyes, after all, everyone knew what happened to Naruto in the past.


    Everyone wanted to say that when Naruto suffered unfairness in the past, I didn''t see you Danzo say anything, why is it so happy now?


    Of course, these words must not be said, so they all looked at Kakashi collectively, wanting to see what he said.


    "I..."


    Kakashi was a little confused, and said to me that it is my choice to teach me. Which one do you sing?


    But he still took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Naruto''s foundation is relatively poor, so Ebisu-teacher is more suitable for teaching him."


    "Fart!" Jia Tuanzang shouted, holding a cane, knocking **** the table.


    "Ebisu taught several students, all of them are like rubbish, even Konohamaru was **** some time ago."


    "Later, Konohamaru met Naruto and officially embarked on the road of ninja. You let a garbage teacher like Ebisu teach Naruto. What is your intention?"


    Huh!


    Everyone looked at the furious Danzo, and felt a little confused in their heads. It is true that this person''s attitude has changed too much.


    Obviously he was still cold, and he was able to quickly converge in the face of the chasm event. Why did he jump up when he heard about Naruto? This is too abnormal.


    The key is that you didn''t talk less about imprisoning Naruto before, but now it''s really weird to be a good person.


    But the fake Danzo''s words are really very reasonable. When everyone thinks about the students taught by Ebisu, their faces are a little ugly, especially the third generation of Hokage, and they feel very depressed.


    Helpless.


    The third generation of Hokage opened the mouth and said: "Kakashi, Danzo''s words still make sense, but don''t worry, you may be back after a while, so teach Naruto and leave it to him."


    "No, you must first teach Naruto, wait until Jilai really returns, and then leave, otherwise it won''t be certain when Jilai will come back." Danzo shouted again.


    Everyone: "....."


    At this moment, everyone''s expressions were very wonderful. They looked at Danzang weirdly, and felt that Danzang''s brain might be pitted, because he cared too much about Naruto.


    They didn''t know that the fake Danzo was also anxious, but he risked being discovered to save Konoha, knowing that if the person is really angry, it will be a big trouble.


    For Konoha, the fake Danzo must be determined and must defend Naruto. He must not be a little unbalanced, and Kakashi must not be allowed to teach Sasuke first.


    Such an attitude really made Kakashi annoyed. He said with a cold face: "I am their teacher. I teach whoever I want to teach. You are not qualified to control it."


    "Haha, really ungrateful." Fake Tuanzang looked at Kakashi with a sneer.


    "what did you say?"


    Kakashi''s face was cold, his eyes fixed on Danzo, he was really angry this time, and Chakra was agitated around his body.

 Chapter 80： Sleepless night

    "What I said, you know in your heart, don''t forget whose disciple you are, don''t forget that the fourth generation of Hokage saved your life, and even the whole village."


    "Your mentor is the fourth generation of Hokage. You bear his life-saving grace, but after he died, Naruto was lonely and helpless. Why didn''t you help Naruto? He didn''t even know you before becoming Naruto teacher."


    "No need to refute, I read all the information. In the 12 years since childhood, how many times have you seen Naruto? Even the Hyuga clan sent things, what have you sent?"


    The fake Tuan Zang said loudly, unhesitating to expose the scar, and stabbed Kakashi''s heart like a needle. Although there was no blood, he was more cruel than a real knife.


    When Kakashi heard this, he was struck by lightning, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Because he didn''t know how to answer, he thought of his identity, that he was a four-generation Hokage disciple, and the love and care of the four generations of him.


    As a well-known Hagi Kakashi, as a disciple of Bofeng Water Gate, before becoming Naruto teacher, Naruto didn''t know himself. What a irony.


    In Naruto''s 12-year career, Kakashi did not participate in everything he has experienced since childhood.


    He can say that he has to perform tasks, he has to be busy, and he has to look at the intimate heaven. He has many, many things to do.


    He can also say that he didn''t intentionally not take care of Naruto. He really wanted to go out to work frequently and was really busy, so it is understandable that Naruto didn''t know him for 12 years.


    But why did Kakashi suddenly feel uncomfortable when he heard Danzo''s words?


    Kakashi asked himself, is the task really a reason? Is busyness really a reason? Can this really offset everything?


    Kakashi was silent, not knowing how to defend, and asked himself: "Am I really wrong?"


    "Ahem."


    The third generation of Hokage coughed twice to help Kakashi Road.


    "Kakashi also has a reason, after all, he can teach Naruto not much, more suitable to teach Sasuke."


    "Fart, fighting skills, swordsmanship, helix pill, eight door dungeon, which one can''t be taught? Naruto has multiple shadow avatars, why is it unpleasant to learn?"


    "And don''t forget, how fast does Naruto heal after being injured? How many Hachimon Dunjia suits him, can''t you think of it? Kakashi, can''t you think of it?"


    The fake Tuan Zang said questioningly, holding his cane and pointing at Kakashi, his voice was full of blame.


    Kakashi was silent when he heard his words, and even the third generation of Hokage was silent because they couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "Also, Naruto seals the nine tails and protects Konoha, but what he gets is endless coldness. What a satire and injustice, it is not us who owes Naruto the most in this world..."


    "It''s you Kakashi, because you are ungrateful, you should have warmed Naruto since childhood like a family, even a word is fine, but you don''t, you are not even as good as Iruka."


    "Since you don''t want to teach Naruto, I will ask Metkay to teach him, and see what a disciple you teach so favorably."


    After Dan Zang finished speaking, he walked directly outside. When he came to the door, the fake Dan Zang said coldly again.


    "I have done a lot of evil things in the past, but I never regret it. The only regret is that I owe Naruto. I will try my best to make up for it because there are no four generations. Where can Konoha come from?"


    Danzo finished speaking and left on crutches, leaving everyone in silence for a long time.


    And they don''t know.


    The fake Tuan Zang who returned to the stronghold was obviously relieved, and even secretly wiped the cold sweat on his head while no one was paying attention, and even complained in his heart.


    "For Konoha, am I easy? I risk being exposed."


    "But after this incident, it shouldn''t arouse Naruto''s disgust, Konoha finally saved, and the lives of the mountain clan and me are also saved, huh!"


    The fake Tuanzang breathed a sigh of relief, and was even a little grateful, glad that he knew enough.


    Otherwise, when in the future, a big move will come to Konoha, and you don''t know how to die at that time, that will be the biggest tragedy.


    Now, being able to protect Konoha and his tribe in his own way, the fake Tuanzang felt for the first time what it means to be responsibility and also felt his own importance.


    "In the past, the tribe always said that I was ungrateful, but now, I protect the tribe and I am content."


    .....


    the other side.


    Naruto''s home, living room sofa.


    He didn''t know that his random arrangement had caused so many incidents. Of course, even if he knew Naruto, he didn''t bother to care about it, because now the more important thing is the lottery.


    Now his strength is enough, it is not so urgent to improve strength, but Hinata''s strength is too weak, she must be improved.


    Otherwise, seeing her in a bad mood, Naruto is also very unhappy.


    Turned.


    Naruto took a gentle look at the kitchen, listened to the sound of cooking in the kitchen, smelled the wafting smell of fish-scented eggplant, he smiled.


    When it comes to food, Naruto doesn''t really like to eat, like chicken, duck, fish, seafood and abalone, he just treats it as ordinary food.


    But fried eggplant, fish-flavored eggplant, ground three fresh and so on, he loves to eat, mainly in the past life, the family often made these delicacies, every time I eat it will feel nostalgic.


    After Hinata knew that he liked these three dishes, he worked hard to learn these three dishes. Every time he cooks, he must prepare for Naruto. This is also the place where Naruto is more moved.


    Because of this feeling of valuing him, it is warm and happy, so he doesn''t want to see Hinata unhappy, so the lottery is inevitable.


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get 10 cubic meters of personal space]


    ¡¾Ding! The lottery is successful, and you get a research knowledge ball beyond the level of Dashe Wan, without any side effects, and can be absorbed. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw was successful and I got all the future diaries of my wife Yuno. ¡¿


    .......


    The sound of the machinery kept ringing, Naruto''s crazy lottery, after all the experience points were consumed, he began to check his own income.


    quickly.


    A blue sphere appeared in his palm. This is a knowledge sphere, a sphere containing a lot of research knowledge, and countless knowledge can be obtained as long as it is absorbed.


    "It''s a good thing."


    Naruto studied the knowledge ball and prepared to absorb it. Considering that the amount of knowledge contained is relatively large, it may take half an hour or even an hour, so he turned his head and shouted at the kitchen.


    "Hinata, I researched something. It may take an hour to wake up. Don''t worry, I just fell asleep."


    "Well, go inside, it''s cold outside."


    "It''s okay, my physique is strong."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he closed his eyes and placed the blue ball of knowledge on top of his head. The ball of experience soon melted into his mind, and the vast amount of knowledge in the next second was absorbed by him.


    But the content of this knowledge is quite amazing. After all, it is beyond the level of Dashe Wan. The amount of knowledge is definitely not casual. Even if there are no side effects, it will still take a long time.


    So after Naruto closed his eyes, he didn''t wake up for an entire hour and a half, which also caused Hinata to worry after cooking.


    She clasped Naruto''s hands tightly, guarding him quietly, even if it was time to go home at night, she did not leave, but guarded him silently.


    the other side.


    Kakashi sat on top of the Hokage Rock, silently looking at Konoha, remembering Danzo''s words in his mind, those words that he could not forget for a long time.


    This night, for Konoha, is destined to be a sleepless night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun was shining and the birds and flowers were scented.


    Naruto woke up in a daze, and the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the white roof.


    "Isn''t this my bedroom? I remember in the living room."


    Naruto looked down and found that he was lying in the bedroom under the bedding.


    Turning his head, the goal was that Hinata was sitting on a stool, with her small head resting on the bed, but her little white hand was still holding her left hand.


    Naruto couldn''t help squeezing his little white and soft hands, then smiled slightly, went under the bed and hugged Hinata onto the bed, and gently covered her with a bedding.


    Seeing Hinata pouting in a daze, thinking that she had guarded herself all night, the soft part of her heart was touched several times, but Naruto liked such a touch very much.


    He sat on the stool and looked at her tenderly with his chin, his left hand grasped her little hand, and rubbed his side face with his side face.


    but.


    Naruto quickly thought of a question, feeling a little embarrassed, because he obviously stayed in the living room last night, but woke up in the bedroom, apparently he was carried by Hinata into the bedroom.


    This kind of thing is still very helpless for a machismo like him, but it feels extraordinarily warm, so he looked at Hinata Michi.


    "Little Hinata, it''s very difficult for me to do this with you, so I decided that you will be mine in the future, um, forever."

 Chapter 81： Let Naruto know what strength is

    After Naruto finished speaking, he got up and kissed Hinata''s forehead, then hooked her palms, smiled coquettishly, and got up to go to the wash.


    Today he is going to make a hearty breakfast for Hinata, let her experience the warmth of home.


    but.


    After he left the bedroom, the sleeping Hinata secretly opened her eyes, and she was relieved when she saw Naruto leave, her small face showed red.


    When she was carried to the bed at first, she hadn''t noticed anything, she was still in a dazed sleep.


    but.


    The moment Naruto kissed her on the forehead, she woke up, and then her little heart began to plop.


    It is as if there is a lively deer, jumping happily.


    Faintly.


    She felt that Naruto should have discovered that she was awake, otherwise she would not hook her palms, which made Hinatamoto''s shy little face even more red.


    "Well, what should I do? What a shame." Hinata''s face blushed, and her thin, white index fingers pointed at each other, looking very embarrassed.


    Tata Tower.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside, and Hinata was so scared that he hurriedly curled up into the quilt, covered his little head, and loaded up an ostrich.


    After seeing the sound of footsteps and heading towards the kitchen, Hinata finally breathed a sigh of relief, then poked his head out of the quilt and secretly looked outside.


    After discovering that Naruto hadn''t come in, she then cautiously poked her head out, staring at the direction of the kitchen, dumbfounded.


    Soon after, she thought that this was the quilt that Naruto had just covered, and her little face showed a shy attitude, and the warm look of the little girl''s house was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    In the kitchen.


    While busy, Naruto shook his head helplessly.


    His perception is super strong, as long as he wants to, he can easily see Hinata''s expression, and her pretentious look really makes his heart move.


    "Bring up well, wait a few years and eat her." Naruto made the decision without hesitation. Hinata is his. If anyone dares to grab, then he will be blown up!


    the other side.


    The home of the Hyuga clan, the patriarch¡¯s home.


    Hyuga Nisuda, who had been busy all night, returned home and looked a little ugly after learning that Hinata had stayed at Naruto''s house.


    Annoyed, he directly recruited the two most powerful subordinates and sent them to Naruto''s house to force Hinata back.


    No way, this is too much to go home without getting married.


    So this time, Hyuga is really angry.


    "Father, don''t be angry. It was Naruto and their qualifiers yesterday. Maybe they didn''t come back until they were tired." Huahuo persuaded.


    "That''s not okay. Hinata can choose his own life, but they are too young to stay overnight." Hyuga Hizu angrily said.


    "Father, don''t worry, sister will protect yourself. Besides, you don''t need to send Aunt Yue and Uncle Lan to go. They are very forbearing." Hua Huo said.


    "It won''t work if you don''t send them. Naruto''s strength has improved very quickly. The average ninja is no longer Naruto''s opponent. There are only Hyugazuki and Hyugaran. These two powerful upper endures can restrain him."


    "So amazing? Didn''t Naruto just take the Zhongnin exam? Is he already so good?" Huahuo blinked his eyes in surprise.


    "Yeah, this Naruto is not easy, and it is one of the reasons why I recognize him, but this time he is a bit too much, so I must send two powerful Shangren to let Naruto know that he is still far behind."


    Hyuga Rizu thought that his daughter hadn''t come back all night, and he was really bleeding, and it was really distressing that the daughter who had raised such an age was abducted.


    He didn''t feel this way when his daughter was around in the past, and he was very strict and demanding towards her, but since her daughter was often with Naruto, he felt that her daughter would leave at any time.


    and so.


    His attitude towards his daughter was much better, and he tried his best to keep her daughter at home. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t know what to do, so her daughter ran to find Naruto every day.


    Isn¡¯t it just cooking better? What''s so great.


    Hyuga Hizuto thought to himself, faintly craving braised pork, "Hateful braised pork."


    "Broiled pork? Dad, do you want to eat braised pork? I want to eat it too. My sister and the others have not eaten braised pork during exams these days. I really want to eat it."


    Hyuga Kahuo said, showing a little greedy cat.


    Hearing that, the Hyuga Nizu on the left, braised pork with braised pork on the left and braised pork on the right, also swallowed secretly, thinking of the original deliciousness.


    "Forget it, let me go, if Xiangyue and Hi Xianglan hurt Naruto, that would be bad, after all, Naruto is a child of the fourth generation of Naruto."


    "Huh? Is that so?" Hua Huo looked at his father with a weird look.


    "Cough cough, see what to see, and go quickly." Hyuga Nizu said embarrassingly, his old face a little uncontrollable.


    The two walked out of the house and walked in the direction of Naruto''s house.


    Naruto''s villa is near the entrance of the Hyuga family residence, so it is very close.


    It took only a moment for Hyuga Nizu and her daughter to walk halfway, only this time.


    Two awkward figures appeared in front of them, two figures walking limping. They were not others, but Sun Xiangyue and Sun Xianglan.


    The face of Hyuga Hizus changed slightly when he saw this scene, because Hyugayuki and Hyugaran were okay just now, and they were injured in such a short period of time. Obviously, a super strong shot.


    With anger, Hyuga Hizuto walked quickly over and said coldly.


    "What''s the matter? Who hurt you? Is it the master of Hokage who hurt you in such a short time?"


    "No... it''s not the patriarch." Hinagatsu was the least injured, so he shook his head hurriedly.


    "Who is that? With your strength and your combat experience, there are not many people who can wound the two of you, who is it?" Hyuga Hizuto said angrily.


    "Yes Yes..."


    Hyuga Lan and Hyuga Yue''s faces were a little ugly, and they lowered their heads and spoke in embarrassment.


    "What the **** is going on? I want to see, who is so bold and deceives my Hyuga clan that no one is there?" Hyuga Hizu said seriously.


    "Yes... Naruto hit it."


    "Huh? Naruto hit it? Are you sure?"


    Hyuga was blinded by his feet, and I felt that things were a little different from what I had imagined.


    These two subordinates had participated in the third Ninja World War, and their combat experience and strength were quite powerful. Even when he faced his subordinates twice, he was just suppressing it.


    But now, looking at the embarrassed two subordinates, and thinking that they said it was Naruto who beat them, Hyuga was confused.


    "The patriarch, it was indeed Naruto that hit us. We just got on the roof of his house and we were kicked down before we had time to investigate. There was no resistance at all." Hiukayuki said.


    "Yes, and Naruto hits people very hard. I just said that Hinata must be taken away today. He hit me madly on the ground. It really hurts me to death."


    Hyuga Lan said gloomily, his bruised nose and swollen face proved that he had suffered a heavy blow.


    "No, my father said that Naruto is strong, but he is definitely not your opponent. How could he hurt you?" Hua Huo tilted his head in doubt.


    "It''s true. When we went, we also thought that Naruto could not beat us. When we were madly smashed, we finally realized that this kid is just pretending, he is too strong, I am afraid he is better than the patriarch."


    Hyuga Lan said gloomily, and glanced at Hyuga Hizu with a bit of resentment.


    "Better than... better than me?"


    Hyuga Nizuo''s mind was a little confused, and he felt that there was something wrong with the way he went out today.


    If you say it well, let Naruto know what strength is. If you say it well, you want Naruto to know the importance of strength. How can you let yourself know what strength is? And what the **** is it better than yourself?


    The key is such a strong strength, how can we teach it?


    Hyuga Nizuo was a little confused, standing still on the spot as if it had been petrified for a long time, until a long time passed, then he sighed deeply and walked home.


    The fireworks next to him followed silently, only blinking and blinking with big eyes, becoming more and more curious about Naruto.


    the other side.


    Naruto is continuing to cook. As for the beating just now, it is really helpless. Who made the two guys jump to the roof, under the key roof is his own bedroom, and Hinata is resting in the bedroom.


    So he didn''t hesitate to do it, and let these guys settle down, and the province would always disturb him.


    "Huh? Come again, it''s him!"


    Naruto frowned slightly, and smiled at the corner of his lips when he saw the scroll that the man was carrying, "Tsk, it''s interesting."


    After Naruto finished wiping his hands, he went to the living room and poured two cups of tea. He was in a good mood because the man brought what he needed.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking through the air suddenly echoed, a figure appeared at the door of the villa, and a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked."


    The figure was slightly startled when he heard this, and then cautiously pushed the door into the villa.

 Chapter 82： Danzang has a pit in his head

    After the figure walked into the villa with a mask, he looked at the two cups of tea on the coffee table, and paused for another two seconds. It seemed that he did not expect his arrival. The other party knew about it and even poured the tea.


    But he respectfully said: "My lord, this is a scroll sent by Lord Danzang."


    "Ok."


    Naruto took the scroll and looked at it. When he saw the words "Hachimon Dunjia" in the scroll, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes.


    In a good mood, he pointed to the opposite seat and said, "Let¡¯s have a cup of tea, Sai."


    "what!"


    Sai was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Naruto incredulously, "You know me?"


    "It can be said that your tongue is overwhelmed, why didn''t you leave Danzo." Naruto asked lazily.


    "I even know this."


    Sai looked at Naruto in surprise, but thought of the careful explanation from Lord Danzo, he quickly replied respectfully.


    "Because I don''t know where to go, our seal was suddenly lifted. Everyone thought that there was something wrong with Lord Danzang, but the Lord returned soon and announced..."


    "Announcing that he was wrong too much in the past, so he lifted the seal and gave us freedom. I hope we can continue to protect Konoha. This kind of mind has kept many people, and of course there are people like me who don''t know where to go.


    Sai was silent for two seconds and said again: "We don''t know how to communicate, we don''t have family members, and we don''t know where to go except to follow Master Danzo."


    "That''s it."


    Naruto shook his head and said, "Get in touch with life outside, and you will gain more."


    "I know, I will get in touch with the outside world."


    Sai nodded, although he didn''t understand why Naruto had to say this to himself, he still nodded.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    The sound of experience points made Naruto smile, and then he started chatting with Sai, and after absorbing all the experience points, he waved his hand and said, "Go."


    "It''s an adult."


    Sai bowed slightly, and then drew away, leaving Naruto silently thinking.


    He thought of Sai''s ability to paint, which he was a little interested in, because he himself likes to paint. If he can turn painting into ninjutsu, it is still a very good choice.


    "Sai''s drawing ability, is it the blood inheritance limit or the secret technique? I don''t remember it clearly, let''s hand it over to Danzo. It is quite convenient to have such a person."


    Naruto whispered and opened the scroll to see Hachimon Dunjia.


    Originally he thought that Bamen Dunjia would be very difficult, but after reading it, he found that Bamen Dunjia was easier than he thought.


    The biggest difficulty is the strength of the body and the damage to the body, which is why Bamen Dunjia is listed as a forbidden technique.


    but.


    Naruto''s body is super strong, coupled with the self-healing ability of the vortex family, as well as the healing speed imposed by the nine tails, and the fairy bean, Naruto does not worry about this at all.


    So he started Jieyin.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Several shadow clones appeared in the living room, standing around quietly, waiting for Naruto''s instructions.


    "Come here all and practice the Eight Door Dunjia together. I want to master the Eight Door Dunjia as fast as possible."


    "Yes!"


    The shadow avatars leaned over and started to practice hard one by one. Naruto''s body was no exception, constantly trying eight gates of Dunjia, and learning without scruples.


    Even half of the breakfast was forgotten and left in the kitchen.


    Fortunately, Hinata gets up and washes up, and prepares half of the breakfast so that he can eat a delicious breakfast.


    In the next two days.


    Naruto is looking for opportunities to earn experience points while learning Bamon Dunjia.


    With the shadow clone, his learning speed is nothing to say, even the eight-door Dunjia opened to the seventh door, but he did not open the eighth door.


    Because there are more and more chakras in his body, the seventh door is already very scary, and if the eighth door is opened, the result is unimaginable.


    So Naruto decided to wait a while to go outside the village and find a suitable place to open the eighth gate.


    the other side.


    No. 3 training ground.


    Metkay looked at Tuan Zang in front of him, thinking that Tuan Zang had been around him for the past two days, nagging like a fly, and he felt a splitting headache.


    Thinking that Danzo had given Naruto the eight-door practice method, Metkay nodded helplessly and said, "Xing Xing Xing, I promised to guide Naruto."


    "Huh, that''s really great. You must teach with a kindness. Naruto should have memorized the contents of the Eight Doors Dunjia now. Next is to open the Eight Doors. I hope you can teach more."


    Danzo said with a smile, chattering endlessly, and I was told that Metkay should be correct and kind.


    "Okay, but although Bamen Dunjia is simple to learn, it is not easy to open. It has very high physical requirements. This can be seen from Xiao Li." Metkay said.


    "It''s okay, Naruto''s physique is still very strong, opening the first six doors will definitely be no problem." Danzang vowed.


    "Really?" Metkay didn''t believe it.


    This sixth door is not just a casual talk. Xiao Li has been working hard for many years to open the sixth door. Now he opens the fifth door at most, and it almost abolished after opening it.


    As soon as Danzo opened his mouth, he said that Naruto could open the first six doors. This was obviously a layman''s opinion, and he didn''t understand anything.


    of course.


    Metkay didn''t say anything, but nodded and said: "I will verify it myself. Since I promised you, I will teach him wholeheartedly."


    "Great, haha, don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly, take this one."


    Danzo laughed happily. He now has a lot fewer people, but he has more money.


    So he took out a swollen pink envelope from his arms and handed it to Matkay, "Remember, you must be kind and you must teach him."


    After Danzo finished speaking, he left happily, leaving Metkay to stand still.


    Because there was a lot of money in the envelope, and it was an amount that even his Metkay would be excited about.


    but.


    Metkay looked at Danzang''s back in confusion, feeling weird in his heart. I really can''t figure out why Danzang did this. Is it true that he has changed his sex?


    "I feel like there is something wrong with Danzo, but Kakashi personally asked me to teach Naruto Hachiman Dunjia last night. I promised Kakashi that he can''t break his promise, and now I have more income, even better."


    Metkay put away the envelope and was about to leave. At this time, Ning Ci and Tian Tian came over.


    "Ms. Kai, you just received a pink envelope?" Tiantian said in a strange tone.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Metkay was puzzled.


    "Of course there is a problem."


    Weirdly said again every day.


    "You only use pink envelopes when you hand over love letters, don''t you know?"


    Huh!


    Hearing these words, Metka was stunned, and the wrinkled old face of Tuan Zang appeared in his mind, and he shivered in an instant.

 Chapter 83： Shocking Eight Door Dunjia

    Metkay hurriedly took out the envelope from his arms, took out the money, and then threw the envelope away, only then nodded in satisfaction.


    "A lot of money, Teacher Kai, how can Danzo give you so much money?"


    Looking at the money in surprise every day, he looked very envious.


    "This is the reward for teaching Naruto. Although I shouldn''t take the money, I don''t take the money for Danzang. Please turn around and invite Naruto to dinner." Metkay said in a happy mood.


    "Teach Naruto? Naruto is already very strong, why let the teacher teach it?"


    Ning Ci frowned slightly, but he attached great importance to Naruto''s strength, so he immediately asked questions.


    "Because Kakashi didn''t have time to teach Naruto, I asked me for help. As for why Danzo persuaded me to teach Naruto, I can''t figure out why he is ashamed. After all, Konoha owes Naruto."


    Metkay said quietly, recalling the scenes of the Nine Tails in his mind, thinking of the seal that Naruto had endured at a young age, and he sighed deeply.


    "Konoha owes Naruto?" Tiantian wondered, blinking big eyes and looked over.


    "Haha, let''s not talk about this, go to find Naruto, today teach him how to open the first door of the Eight Door Dunjia." Metkay said with a thumbs up.


    "Bamen Dunjia?!"


    Ning Ci''s face sank when he heard this, because Naruto himself is very strong, and if he learns the Eight Doors Dunjia, his strength is definitely more terrifying.


    But thinking of the difficulty of learning Bamen Dunjia, thinking of the required physical strength, he said.


    "Teacher Kay, I remember that Xiao Li opened the first door of the Eight Doors Dunjia. It took 8 months of exercise to open it."


    "Yes, Bamen Dunjia requires too much physical fitness. I also exercised for 7 months before opening it. So if Naruto wants to open it, it will be very difficult." Metkay said.


    "Yes."


    Neji secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    One month later, at the Zhongnin Examination Open, his opponent was Naruto. Now, hearing Teacher Kai said that it would take several months to open the first door, he finally felt relieved.


    Because only in this way, his chances of winning will increase, otherwise Naruto himself will be very strong, plus an eight-door Dunjia, it is really a lot of pressure.


    Now that there are no such worries, Ning Ci feels much better, and his expression has returned to a relaxed state.


    "Go, go to Naruto."


    "Good Teacher Kai."


    Everyone set off, toward Naruto''s home.


    Shortly after.


    Everyone came to Naruto''s house, but Naruto''s words stunned them.


    "You don''t need to teach me, I can learn by myself." Naruto leaned on the sofa and took Hinata''s hand.


    "Naruto, listen to me, Bamen Dunjia is not as simple as you think. It requires a lot of physical fitness." Metkay said solemnly.


    Since he has accepted the commission, he will keep his promises and teach Naruto well, which is also one of his important principles in life.


    "Don''t worry, I know my physique, and I don''t need to teach it." Naruto said lightly. He already knows Bamen Dunjia, and he doesn''t need guidance from others.


    "Naruto, Teacher Kai is kind, and the eight-door Dunjia is really difficult. It takes several months for the first one, and Ningci and I have not learned it."


    Thinking of the scenes of her studies every day, she couldn''t help but speak.


    "Every day is right, Bamen Dunjia is not so easy to learn, otherwise Konoha would not have so few people who know Bamen Dunjia." Ning Ci said lightly, with a confident posture.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Naruto glanced at Metkay and the others on the opposite sofa and said: "People are different from each other, so please take a good look."


    "Do you look good? What do you look good about?" Tiantian wondered, blinking his big eyes and asked.


    "You''ll know soon." Naruto smiled confidently, his expression gradually becoming serious.


    "The third door of the eight-door Dunjia, the life door-open!"


    boom!


    A strong chakra wave suddenly burst out from around Ming''s body, and instantly flooded the entire living room.


    With the chakra, his skin began to turn red, and the blood continued to boil with the terrifying chakra, flowing quickly toward the limbs.


    At the same time, emerald green flames appeared around his body, the flames completely enveloped him, and the tyrannical air current flowed from bottom to top, blowing his hair up and wafting constantly.


    But this did not end.


    Because in the next moment, the terrifying Chakra wrapped around his body like a dragon, making him feel like an erupting volcano, exuding an aura of destruction.


    "this is!!"


    When Metkay and the others saw this, they stood up from a sitting state in shock and looked at this scene in amazement.


    They thought that it would take several months for Naruto to open the first gate of the Eight Gate Dunjia, but now.


    Looking at Naruto who opened the third door directly, they were stunned.


    They did not expect that Naruto not only opened the first door, but even opened the third door, which was too far away from what they thought.


    You know, it took only two days for Naruto to get the Eight Gate Dunjia, but Naruto actually opened the third gate. Such a speed of practice is simply beyond human reach.


    "It''s too strong, really too strong. Teachers and them took seven or eight months to open the first door, but Naruto opened the eighth door in a blink of an eye. Is this still a human?" He swallowed every day, dare not. Believe that.


    "The third gate of the Eight Gate Dunjia, the third gate of the Eight Gate Dunjia, how is this possible, how is this possible."


    Ning Ci was stunned in place, motionless as if stupid, the scene before him was really shocking.


    On the front foot, he also thought that Naruto would not be able to learn the eight-door Dunjia, and if he could win the Ninja test, Naruto would learn it on the back foot, and the key was to open the third door.


    This was really shocking. Ning Ci was even froze in place by this scene, and the three views of shock were subverted.


    next to.


    Metkay also watched this scene dumbfounded. Originally, Naruto opened the third door, but Metkay was not so surprised. After all, he could open more eight doors.


    But the third door Naruto opened was completely different from the third door he opened.


    Normally, after opening the third door, Chakra''s control will be very difficult, and in many cases it will destroy the surrounding environment, and even step on the ground with a little force.


    But Naruto did not.


    Metkay clearly discovered that after Naruto opened the third door, he actually controlled Chakra ingeniously, so that the terrifying Chakra could not hurt the ground.


    even.


    Even the sofa on which Naruto was sitting was intact, such control, such a degree of control, even his Metkay couldn''t do it.


    "Unbelievable, really incredible control." Metkay said shockedly, his eyes filled with amazement.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "Do you think this is over? It''s not over yet."


    Naruto listened to the experience value prompt and looked at Metkay and the others, he smiled slightly, and then spoke again.


    "Eight-door Dunjia fifth door, Dumen-open!"

 Chapter 84： Pharmacist pocket

    ten minutes later.


    Metkay and the others left, left Naruto''s house in despair, and staggered down the street.


    As ninjas and confident, they are already a little suspicious of life at this moment.


    No way, the blow was too heavy, and the learning speed was beyond their reach.


    The three of them did not go to the hospital because they were worried that Xiao Li, who was recuperating in the hospital, would be discouraged and suspicious of life after learning about it.


    and so.


    They walked aimlessly, desperately in the street, until they came to the fifth training ground and saw two people.


    The fifth training ground.


    Kakashi is teaching Sasuke here, trying to improve Sasuke''s strength.


    "How about Sasuke? How does it feel to improve the physical body these two days?" Kakashi stood opposite Sasuke and asked with a smile.


    "Very good, training with Thunder Dunn has greatly improved my physical strength. It won''t be long before I can use Xiao Li''s moves." Sasuke said confidently.


    The last time I played against Xiao Li, he was beaten by Xiao Li for a while. Even if he failed to open the writing wheel, he copied those moves at the time.


    These two days.


    Through continuous hard work, he finally felt the rapid improvement of his strength, especially in terms of physique, which made him full of confidence.


    Following this practice method, it won''t be long before his strength will be greatly improved, and even defeating Naruto in the future will not be a problem.


    Sasuke confidently said: "Wait for Naruto, I will definitely surpass you."


    Sasuke''s words caused Kakashi on the opposite side to be stunned, and then Kakashi fell silent.


    In the past two days, he thought a lot, and he also understood that it was really too much to pretend to be deaf and dumb these years. Not to mention the previous kindness, even now, he should be treated fairly as a teacher.


    However, because he paid more attention to Sasuke, he ignored Naruto, which was very unfair to Naruto. This is why he went to Metkai.


    "I hope Naruto can learn the Eight Doors Dunjia as soon as possible." Kakashi sighed.


    "Bamen Dunjia?!"


    Sasuke frowned slightly when he heard this, he also heard Kakashi said about it, but...


    Thinking of Naruto''s inherent strength, coupled with the increase in the eight-door Dunjia, that combat power can be imagined, so Sasuke became urgent again.


    "Ms. Kakashi, can I learn Bamen Dunjia?" Sasuke finally said his heart.


    "You are not suitable. In terms of physique, Naruto is more suitable for Bamen Dunjia. After all, he is a family of vortexes, and his physique heals very quickly."


    "Isn''t it suitable?" Sasuke clenched his fists, and the urgency in his heart rose again.


    "Sasuke, don''t worry, Bamen Dunjia is not that easy to learn, and you will definitely not be able to learn it within a few months. I will teach you how to use Thunder Dunk to exercise your physical fitness is actually more suitable for you." Kakashi comforted.


    "Really? That''s good, that''s good."


    Sasuke could not learn after listening for a few months, and he was relieved instantly, his clenched fists were also relaxed, and his mood was a lot lighter.


    But at this time.


    Just when their words fell, Metkay and Tian Tian, ??Ning Ci walked over.


    "Kay, why are you here? Didn''t you go to teach Naruto?" Kakashi wondered when Metkai was coming.


    "Teach Naruto? I''m not qualified to teach him." Metkay said in a muffled voice, really scared of being hit.


    After so many years of cultivating, he finally managed to upgrade the Eight Gate Dunjia, but Naruto was good, he learned it after two days of research, and he also opened the fifth gate directly. Such a blow was too great.


    So Metkay''s tone seemed a little depressed, but also a little annoyed at Kakashi.


    It was a good thing to let Kakashi flicker over, and the result was a violent storm. Such a result would be uncomfortable for everyone.


    Therefore, Metkay stared at Kakashi with a grudge.


    "What do you think of me doing? What''s the matter? Why can''t I teach Naruto? Are you the best at Hachimon Dunjia? Is it because Naruto has poor learning ability?"


    Kakashi was puzzled, with thoughts in his eyes.


    "Fart learning is poor."


    When Metkay heard this, he exploded directly, and then continued.


    "Naruto directly practiced the eight-door Dunjia to the fifth one in two days. This is called poor learning? This is several times more talented than you."


    "What are you talking about? I will practice Bamen Dunjia to the fifth door in two days?"


    Kakashi was stunned when he heard this, staring at Metkay incredulously.


    Sasuke next to him was also nervous and listened carefully with his ears erected.


    "Of course, I went to teach him today, but he was hit hard, not to mention two days, it was two years. I couldn''t do this to such a degree, it was too shocking."


    Metkay explained depressed, his mood called a depression.


    Kakashi was dumbfounded when he heard this, and stood there blankly, with the words "fifth door" all in his mind.


    next to.


    Sasuke also stood there blankly. He found that every time his strength improved, every time he felt that he had hope to surpass Naruto.


    Naruto would be severely hit once, and every time it was a crit, the feeling is as uncomfortable as it is, and as stubborn as it is.


    The depressed Sasuke said loudly, "Teacher Kakashi, please train me twice, please."


    "Good, good."


    Kakashi hasn''t fully recovered from the shock just now, because he can also use eight-door Dunjia, and it has been a long time, but he has not opened the fifth door yet.


    But Naruto, it will be in two days, which is really hard for him to imagine.


    "Unexpectedly, Naruto''s talent is so strong, two days of cultivation to the fifth door, this is probably better than the talent of Teacher Watergate."


    "No, I used to think that Naruto was the tail of a crane. Now it seems that it was delayed at all." Metkay sighed.


    "Is it delayed?"


    Kakashi said this and was silent for a while, thinking that if he taught Naruto these years, then Naruto would not be the tail of the crane at all, maybe he would become the strongest genius.


    "Ugh!"


    Kakashi sighed, a trace of regret in his eyes.


    Regret for not mentioning Kaka, his gaze returned to Naruto''s side.


    After practicing the eight gates of Dunjia to the seventh gate, Naruto was not in a hurry to practice the eighth gate, because he became interested in the writing wheel eyes obtained from Danzo.


    After all, he has obtained a lot of research knowledge, surpassing the knowledge of Dashe Maru. Under the premise of such knowledge, he is going to conduct some research from these writing rounds.


    See if you can get useful abilities from it. After all, Hinata''s strength is too poor. If there is a way to improve Hinata''s strength, he is still willing to do it, and...


    And Naruto was curious about the fact that Otsuki Kaguya could always survive.


    He is ready to study it. If he has eyebrows, he will get Datongmu Huiye out of the moon, and then draw her blood for research to see if he can gain immortality.


    "Raffle plus research, these are two ways to gain immortality, don''t let me down." Naruto murmured to make a decision.


    Time passed slowly, and almost a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    The Ninja Test Open finally ushered in its beginning, and it also won a large number of outsiders. Among these people are the leaders of the village ninjas, the powerful and even the famous.


    And their arrival made the lively Konoha even more lively.


    Examination venue center.


    Naruto took Hinata and stood on the audience stage, watching all this quietly with a smile on his lips. The horror perception ability easily locked some people, some people who wanted to escape.


    In the crowd.


    The pharmacist was hiding in his dark mask, but no one knew that he had panic in his eyes, especially when he looked in the direction of Naruto from the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 85： Zhongnin Open

    If he had known that he would encounter such a terrible existence, he would not have gone to investigate Naruto''s situation early this morning.


    Before he received the information, he found that Naruto had actually purchased a lot of research materials, which also made Pharmacist a strong curiosity.


    In the early hours of this morning, he passed by over there, just remembering this incident, and then went to Naruto''s house, the result can be imagined.


    The horror still remained in Yao Shidou''s eyes. He did not expect that Konoha would hide such a terrifying existence.


    The pharmacist wanted to report this incident to Lord O She Wan as soon as possible.


    After a peaceful period of this month, the frightened Oshemaru finally settled down. After no abnormality was found in Konoha, Oshemaru decided to implement the Konoha collapse plan today.


    Yakushidou was very worried, if Naruto suddenly appeared when Oshamaru-sama started his plan, all their plans would fall short.


    So Pharmacist wanted to report Naruto''s incident, but he didn''t dare to move at all.


    Because of the cold killing intent enveloped him, he dared to make a slight change, and what was coming would be terrible destruction.


    "With such a terrible existence, Oshamaru-sama''s plan is a joke at all. Everything is within Naruto''s thoughts, alas!"


    The pharmacist said secretly, he can''t do anything now, the only thing he can do is wait and wait for the development of the situation.


    the other side,


    Naruto took out a big seat from the space, and then took Hinata to sit down. While looking at the exam venue, he also thought about a very important thing.


    That is the system upgrade.


    Over the past month, while his strength has improved, he has also gained a lot of experience points.


    And to his surprise, he actually triggered the system upgrade five days ago.


    This upgrade will be a comprehensive upgrade of the system, but it needs to consume 500 experience points.


    While this made Naruto distressed, it also generated expectations, looking forward to the appearance of the system after the upgrade.


    "How will it change? Should I upgrade?" Naruto said secretly.


    Looking back on the harvest this month, Naruto frowned.


    He has been earning experience points, but the experience points of the characters in the plot have almost been absorbed, even the experience points of Sasuke, Sakura and Hinata have been generated at a slower rate.


    This puzzled Naruto, and at the same time he wondered what exactly this experience value was and why it could be absorbed.


    He felt that since the experience value depends on the plot and the characters in the plot, it must have an important relationship with the plot of the world.


    If the plot is gone, there may be no experience points.


    This is why he forced the pharmacist to stay here.


    He didn''t want to cause the plot to suddenly disappear because of the complaint from the pharmacist. If he never gets experience points again, it would be more than a loss.


    After all, his bloodline has not reached 100%. Even if it reaches 100%, Naruto still plans to draw a lottery. What he really wants is immortality.


    Silently called up his data panel, Naruto checked his status.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Hybrid Saiyan


    Bloodline: 75%


    Ability: 1 thousand cubic meters of space, Super Saiyi, transforming into a great ape, most Saiyan abilities...


    Experience value: 390


    .........


    Looking at the experience points accumulated for several days, Naruto sighed. Upgrading the system requires a total of 500 experience points. Unfortunately, obtaining experience points has become a lot more difficult.


    There are very few people who can get him experience points in the entire Zhongnin exam venue.


    "It seems that after the Zhongnin exam, I need to go out." Naruto said secretly.


    After making a decision, Naruto continued to wait, while Hinata was sitting next to him cleverly, letting Naruto hold her little hand.


    Recently, they have gotten closer and closer, and even Naruto visited her house more than once, and at the same time received a warm welcome.


    The relationship between the two parties is quite harmonious, but one thing makes Hinata depressed. Every time Naruto goes to her house, his sister Huahuo asks Naruto to cook, which seems very bad.


    Hinata later objected, saying that he could cook, and he couldn''t always make Naruto work hard.


    But my sister Hua Huo said something, and Hinata was speechless, because my sister said, "How can you cook delicious food than Naruto."


    This really hit Hinata, who was shocked and she was speechless.


    no way.


    Naruto is really good at cooking, and Hinata also bows to the wind.


    "Okay, all candidates, assembled."


    As the chief examiner Shiranui Genma, after receiving Hokage''s order, he began to greet all the candidates to gather.


    It''s just that the thousand books held like a toothpick made him look weird.


    of course.


    Everyone will not dwell on this point, but will focus on the rapid assembly of candidates.


    When they gathered, everyone looked at Naruto coming from a distance, including Gaara, Neji, Temari, etc., with serious expressions.


    Obviously, they were very afraid of Naruto, especially Neji, whose expression was extremely serious.


    However, Neji did not panic.


    Because he had prepared a trick in advance, and it was the only way he could defeat Naruto. In order to successfully use this trick, he took great pains.


    He prepared for a full month to defeat Naruto today and win the final victory.


    Of course, he also knew it was difficult.


    So he lowered Naruto''s vigilance as much as possible, and when the battle began, as long as he could take advantage of Naruto''s unopened eight-door dungeon, he could make the first move, then he could use his unique skills to win.


    "There is only one chance, I will definitely be able to, definitely." Ning Ci said secretly, staring at Naruto who was slowly walking in from a distance.


    Tata!


    The footsteps were getting closer, and Naruto soon came to the side of everyone, and then stood lazily next to Gaara.


    Gaara was standing on the edge, because Naruto was standing next to him, Gaara''s face changed a little, and then he quickly leaned aside.


    "This...."


    When Ning Ci saw this scene, he was slightly shocked, because Gaara was also quite a tyrannical opponent. The scene of defeating Xiao Li was still fresh in his memory.


    But Gaara, who was so terrible, was so scared to move aside because of Naruto''s approach. This really scared Neji.


    Ning Ci, who was already under a lot of pressure, looked extremely solemn.


    "Ahem."


    The examiner coughed twice to attract everyone''s attention, and then looked at all the candidates.


    "Sasuke hasn''t come yet, so let''s start the exam first. The first match between Hiuga Neji and Naruto."


    As the chief examiner announced the competition, the surrounding audience began to talk.


    Many people have heard of Ning Ci. After all, he is a genius of the Hyuga clan, and he was the first among the candidates last year. Many people know that he is very strong.


    As for Naruto, relatively speaking, he is less optimistic. After all, few people have seen Naruto''s previous battles. Coupled with studying at home during this period, few people know his strength.


    Therefore, people tended to favor Ning Ci in this battle, and they felt that his chances of winning were very high, and they all waited for Ning Ci to show his power.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Listening to the beep of experience points, Naruto looked in Neji''s direction, then smiled and walked to the center of the field.


    "You beat my Hinata in the qualifiers, so I don''t have much trouble for you and beat you three times."


    "Smash me three times? Then we need to see if you have this chance." Ning Ci said, walking towards Naruto step by step.


    In order to gain time to get close to Naruto and to prevent Naruto from opening the Eight Doors Dunjia, Ningci said again.


    "Do you know why I hate the Hyuga Sect family so much? Why hate Hinata?"


    "I know." Naruto nodded.


    "know?!"


    Ning Ci was taken aback. He thought that Naruto said he didn''t know, but Naruto actually said that he knew. This made Ning Ci''s next sentence stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say it. There was an invisible feeling of depression.


    "Yes, the whole village knows it, don''t you know?" Naruto deliberately looked at Neji with a strange look.


    "Through... the whole village knows?"


    Ning Ci was really not calm this time. He always thought it was the secret in his heart, but Naruto said that the whole village knew it, which was really unexpected to him.


    "Okay, come here quickly, walk such a distance, and froze several times, real ink." Naruto said impatiently.


    "you!"


    Ning Ci was so angry that he was so angry that he almost used the trick, but this distance was not enough to use the trick, so he took a few steps forward quickly.


    When it was two meters in front of Naruto, Ning Ci rushed forward, then smiled confidently.


    "Too much support Naruto, this time I will show you, underestimate the enemy''s end, accept the move."


    Boom boom boom!


    Three loud noises reverberated throughout the exam venue. Everyone looked down in amazement, watching Naruto throw the three-smashed Ning Ci to the ground, their eyes widened.


    At this moment, Ning Ci was lying sluggishly on the ground, staring at the sky blankly, his whole body seemed stupid, motionless.


    The surrounding audience were all dumbfounded, one by one looking at Naruto who had gone away in disbelief.


    "It''s so strong, it smashed people to the ground, and I didn''t see what was going on just now."


    "Yeah, Ning Ci didn''t even have a chance to react, so he was smashed three times on the ground. It''s so cruel."


    "Horrible guy, are all the little ghosts so scary now?"


    "I don''t know, but this one called Naruto, you need to pay attention in the future."


    The audience talked a lot, looking at Naruto in disbelief, and secretly remembering his name.

 Chapter 86： Dumbfounded

    In the auditorium.


    Looking at Neji who stupidly fell on the ground, Yao Shipo had pity in his eyes, because he also experienced this feeling of being smashed, it felt really...


    of course.


    It feels good to see others being smashed into the pharmacist''s pocket, but the pharmacist''s pocket shivered deeply when he thought of being smashed.


    I don¡¯t know why, Yao Shidou suddenly thought of Dashewan. As a powerful Dashewan lord, what would it look like if he was smashed madly?


    Pharmacist''s pocket suddenly became a little excited, and there was a faint stimulus. It felt like this scene would be quite interesting.


    "Naruto wins!"


    The examiner didn''t know Huo Xuanjian promptly announced, and at the same time he beckoned the medical ninja to come and treat him.


    only.


    Looking at Ning Ci who was carried away by the medical ninja, and looking at Ning Ci who was always looking stupidly at the sky, I wonder Huo Genma''s eyes were also pitiful. There was no way, it was too miserable, and he was going to be silly.


    "Well, the exam will continue, and Kankuro will fight Yu Nishino in the next game." Shiranui Genma shook his head and announced.


    ...


    Auditorium.


    Naruto stepped to Hinata and looked at her with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will show mercy. After all, Neji is a member of the Hyuga clan and won''t destroy him."


    "Thank you Naruto."


    Hinata looked at Naruto gratefully, raised his delicate little hand and tidied Naruto''s clothes and said, "I''m embarrassed."


    "It''s okay."


    Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little hand, and then took her to sit down again, "Next, there will be dangerous things to happen here, or I will send you back?"


    "Go back?"


    Hinata was originally held by Naruto, and when she heard that she was about to leave Naruto, she instinctively held Naruto''s hand and lowered her head.


    "Yes, can I not go back?"


    "That''s it."


    Naruto thought for a while and said, "Go, let''s go shopping, it''s actually boring here."


    "Well, listen to you."


    "go."


    The two of them held hands, walked towards the distance, and quickly disappeared from the exam venue.


    Pharmacist looked at Naruto who was leaving. He was just about to inform, and suddenly he felt a chill in his back. It seemed that if he dared to inform, the result would be very miserable.


    Silently withdrew the pace, Yao Shidou finally did not dare to step out, mainly because the consequences were terrible.


    Lively streets.


    Naruto took Hinata and walked quietly, inspecting the entire Konoha through perception, and also saw the fake Danzo with four subordinates silently following him with a cane.


    Obviously.


    The fake Tuan Zang has also discovered Konoha''s abnormality in the past few days, worried that someone will anger Naruto, and with four subordinates, it is obvious to prevent accidents.


    To this.


    Naruto was too lazy to bother. The fake Danzo''s performance in the past month can be said to be quite good, providing him with all kinds of convenience as much as possible, acting as a task of running errands.


    Naruto is still very satisfied with this sensible fake Tuanzang, so the fake Tuanzang follows behind and he doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    but.


    Naruto looked at Konoha, thinking that Konoha would die many people in the next collapse.


    And I have the ability to stop all this and save everyone, but I selfishly let this happen, is it a bit too much?


    "Naruto, there is a fruit shop in front of you. You love oranges the most. Let me buy some for you."


    Hina Tian''s soft and waxy voice interrupted Naruto''s thoughts. He turned to look at the white and tender Hina Tian and smiled: "Okay, let''s go together."


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded his head, his big eyes bent into crescent moons, and he was obviously willing to stay with Naruto.


    The two walked to the fruit shop, looking at the dazzling array of goods in the shop, and the large number of oranges, Naruto said: "Come on some oranges."


    "No, you are not welcome here." The shop owner is a fat man, now looking at Naruto with cold eyes.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto glanced at the fat boss, then at the boxes of oranges on the counter, his voice was cold, "I was pitying these people just now, it''s ridiculous."


    "What are you doing here, don''t interfere with my business, and go quickly." The fat boss scolded loudly and attracted people around him to watch.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to the fat boss? Who provoke him?"


    "It''s that Naruto, heh, not staying at home, running around."


    "Yes, such a person should be imprisoned."


    The people around were talking and looking at Naruto with cold eyes. The unchanging look of disgust made people very irritable.


    Seeing this scene, Hinata hurriedly clasped Naruto with his little hand and said worriedly: "Naruto, let''s go."


    "Leave everything to me." Naruto said softly, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "Ok."


    Hinata was shocked, but nodded obediently, and didn''t make a sound anymore.


    Naruto put Hinata in his arms while turning his head to look at the fat boss, and then reached out and knocked the orange on the counter to the ground.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several boxes of oranges were overturned on the ground, rolling everywhere.


    Such a behavior directly angered the fat boss, and he said loudly: "Damn kid, I will kill you."


    After the next boss finished speaking, he picked up a stick and slammed it on Naruto''s head. With that heavy blow, he obviously didn''t leave his hand at all.


    "ridiculous!"


    Naruto''s eyes were like a knife, his right foot kicked out like lightning, and he kicked the fat boss''s belly with lightning speed.


    Bang!


    The dull voice echoed, and the fat boss who had rushed forward flew out directly, slamming into the many fruits.


    "It hurts me, it hurts me, ahhhhh!"


    The fat boss cried out in pain while clutching his stomach. The distorted face from the pain proved that he was suffering unbearable and even vomited blood.


    When the people around saw this scene, their complexion changed slightly, and their gazes at Naruto also changed.


    They discovered for the first time that Naruto dared to beat others, which made them somewhat unacceptable.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The sound of breaking through the air suddenly came, and the fake Tuan Zang rushed over with four of his subordinates.


    Because of the far distance, they didn''t know what was going on, only saw a lot of people watching here.


    So to be cautious, Danzo asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The people around saw the fake Danzo and hurriedly said, "Master Danzo, Naruto is making trouble here. He beat the fat boss."


    "Yes, he kicked the fat boss flying, and he vomited blood."


    "Isn''t it, we saw it with our own eyes."


    The people around hurriedly said loudly, waiting for Danzo to take away Naruto.


    The fat boss was holding his stomach in pain, and slowly sat up, then looked at Naruto with an angry look, waiting for Danzo to deal with Naruto.


    but.


    False Tuanzang heard that he had a relationship with Naruto, and was shocked to look at Naruto, and then said worriedly: "Naruto, are you okay, have you hurt?"


    Huh!


    The audience was silent, everyone staring at Danzo, their minds were a little confused.


    The fat boss was even more dumbfounded, feeling that things were different from what he had imagined.


    Not only was the fat boss dumbfounded, but the people around him were dumbfounded, even Hinata was dumbfounded, feeling that his mind was filled with paste.


    You must know that Naruto was the one who hit, and the fat boss was injured. But Danzo would be better, but he was even concerned about whether Naruto was injured? This style of painting is obviously wrong.


    "That, Mr. Danzang, is the fat boss hit by Naruto." Someone worried that Danzang heard it wrong, and hurriedly reminded him.


    "Shut up, how could Naruto hit someone? If you **** dare to spread rumors, you will be arrested, and the fat boss will be arrested first."


    Danzang rebuked loudly and ordered the fat boss to be arrested without hesitation. He didn''t give the fat boss a chance to defend himself, and he forced it away.


    Everyone looked at such a scene, and their brains were a little empty, and they felt that the way of going out today was a bit wrong.


    "Hinata, let''s go."


    Naruto didn''t bother to waste time here, but took Hinata towards home.


    During this process, Hinata was always stupid, following like a puppet.


    At this moment, she felt that her worldview was a bit collapsed, and her little head couldn''t turn around at all.

 Chapter 87： Konoha collapse plan

    After Hinata followed Naruto, the fake Danzo left quickly.


    He needs to interrogate to see what is going on with the fat boss and whether there is any conspiracy. He must investigate clearly.


    He didn''t dare to relax Naruto''s protection, even if Naruto returned home, Danzo planned to continue to send someone to guard him.


    No way, Danzo became even more worried after this incident.


    and so.


    He hurriedly dispatched several subordinates to continue guarding. If something happens, he will send a message as soon as possible, and Danzang will bring people over.


    Now he needs to go back and interrogate the fat boss, and at the same time prepare to think about countermeasures, control public opinion, so that the entire village will have a good impression of Naruto.


    "What should I do?"


    Fake Tuanzang thought silently as he walked, and when he got to the base, he sneered towards the interrogation room.


    the other side,


    Those onlookers at the fruit shop were discussing and shouting.


    It''s really weird things are happening at Danzo. Naruto who beaten is fine, but the fat boss who was beaten is taken away. This is really unfair.


    "Let''s go to Master Naruto and report it. Tuanzang''s affairs are obviously unreasonable." Humane said.


    "Yes, I''m going with you. Naruto hit someone. You can''t just pass by, you must be severely punished."


    "Yes, let''s go together."


    After everyone said, they planned to leave, but at this time someone spoke.


    "Don''t go, Master Naruto is taking the test while watching the game. It is impossible to respond to you. If you find it, you can find the elder. The two elders have great rights."


    "Okay, then let''s go to the elder."


    "go."


    A group of people left mightily, full of righteous indignation, ready to sue.


    They used to hate Naruto before, and no one ever turned up for Naruto, no one helped Naruto, so they were always unscrupulous, and they always looked at Naruto with disgust.


    But now Danzo''s partiality makes these people feel deeply unfair.


    In the future, if they conflict with Naruto again in the future, that Danzo will not care about Naruto, but instead arrest them, which is very good.


    In order to avoid this situation, these people left in unity, went to find Mito Menyan, and went to bed with the two Konoha elders.


    Not to mention, even the elders dare not care about the reaction of so many people.


    After detailed understanding, the two elders knew the whole story and went directly to the Danzang base in anger.


    And at this point in time, the Ninja exam was nearing its end, the atmosphere in the exam venue became depressed, and some dark ninjas slowly became vigilant.


    The "Feng Ying" who was sitting next to the third generation of Hokage looked around with indifferent eyes, looking at everyone.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s really lively Konoha." Feng Ying said quietly, and suddenly turned to look at the third generation of Hokage.


    ....


    the other side.


    In the base of Danzang.


    Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun rushed over and went directly to Danzo''s base.


    "Danzo, what''s the matter with you? Do you know what you are doing? What do you think of acting like this in front of so many people?"


    The female elder turned to bed, Xiaochun, loudly accused, and did not give Tuan Zang any face.


    "Danzo, you have to know that if you act like this, the villagers'' impression of you will be greatly reduced. If this goes on, your Naruto Dream will inevitably be broken, and even the position of the elder will be affected."


    Mito Menyan is still more face-saving, so he speaks more tactfully and points out the key points.


    "Ha ha."


    Fake Tuanzang sneered, and then said with disdain: "What do those people know? I''m helping Konoha."


    "Fart help Konoha, you will only make the villagers think that the village is doing things unfairly, this kind of thing is quite bad." Zhuan Xiaochun said loudly again.


    "Shut up, you don''t understand anything, just talk about nonsense, and you don''t care about my business in the future." Tuan Zang said angrily.


    "Okay Danzo, you actually said something like this, you can be an elder now, how much did we do? If it weren''t for our support, you would have fallen."


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun was angry and accused Danzo without hesitation.


    The face of Mito Menyan next to him also became cold. He and Zhuan Xiaochun have always been in the same group, so this time he was also angry.


    "Hmph, can I be an elder and still use your help? Don''t you just want to see me and Yuan Fei hostile? You are still pretending to be here."


    The fake Tuanzang sneered again and again, but he knew a lot of secrets, and the darkness in the village involved these two elders.


    If the three generations are politicians and Danzo is a conspirator, then these two elders are definitely the most hypocritical existence, disgusting and disgusting.


    Therefore, the attitude of the fake Tuanzang is very bad, and the two elders of hard steel without hesitation.


    "Okay...Okay.. Very good, Danzo, this is what you said, don''t regret it." Zhuan Xiaochun said angrily.


    "Regret? I''ll see who regrets then." The fake Tuan Zang refused to give in.


    "You... let''s go!"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun was completely out of anger, her face turned blue for the first time, but she didn''t say anything, but turned her head and left with a gloomy face.


    Menyan Mito looked at the gesture of Shun Xiaochun, and realized that the female elder was really angry, and the two sides broke completely.


    Shook his head.


    Menyan Mito looked at Tuan Zang and said, "Think about the consequences. Without our support, you simply cannot bear the pressure brought by Yuan Fei. Soon you will not be an elder."


    After Mito Menyan finished speaking, Xiaochun also left after turning to bed, and the two sides broke completely at this moment.


    False Tuan Zang frowned slightly when he saw this scene, but he did not regret it.


    Because only he knew that he was really guarding Konoha, and nothing could compare with Naruto''s anger.


    With such a vast mighty force, I shudder even thinking about it, and the whole Konoha''s survival was within Naruto''s thoughts.


    and so.


    False Tuan Zang knew exactly what to do, even if his subordinates became very few, even if he lost his position as an elder, he would not regret it.


    boom!


    A huge roar suddenly came from a distance, followed by various explosions, and the sound of killing could be faintly heard.


    "what happened?"


    Tuan Zang''s complexion condensed, knowing that something was wrong, he was just planning to summon all the subordinates in the base. At this time, the two elders who had just left retired in embarrassment.


    "Something happened, Konoha was attacked, Danzo will call his subordinates to protect us and leave, hurry up, this time it''s not a joke, hurry up!" Zhuan Xiaochun said loudly.


    "Yes, there are a lot of Sand Shinobu outside, Danzo, you escorted us back, and the Naruto beatings, we should not have happened, you are still your elder." Mito Menyan also hurriedly said.


    They came in a hurry this time, did not bring their subordinates, and their strength was greatly reduced due to their old age and physical frailty. This strength was not enough to face many enemies.


    Therefore, someone must send them away. Only when they return to their respective areas can they tide over the difficulties safely, otherwise they are likely to die here.


    And the opposite.


    Tuan Zang''s face changed slightly when he heard them, because Dan Zang thought that someone had provoke Naruto today, which made Naruto a very bad mood. If someone provokes Naruto again, the result can be imagined.


    Thinking that Konoha might turn into a chasm and thinking that everyone would die, Danzo hurriedly said loudly: "Hurry up, everyone gather, hurry up."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    All the subordinates in the base gathered quickly. Although the number was not as high as before, there were still many loyal existences. These people did not hesitate to kneel in front of Danzo, waiting for orders.


    Seeing this scene, the two elders nodded in satisfaction, and muttered in their hearts that Danzang was still acquainted, and did not dare to break with them.


    of course.


    They wouldn''t let it go about Naruto''s incident. After this incident passed, they told Sarutobi to listen to Naruto and punish Naruto.


    "Listen well, you have only one mission today."


    Dan Zang''s voice suddenly rang, and the two elders stepped forward with a smile, waiting for Dan Zang to say to protect them, but...


    But Danzo''s voice sounded again, "Your task today is to protect Naruto, and you can''t let anyone disturb him. Hear no."


    "Yes!"


    "set off!"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A group of figures left like lightning, and soon there were only two people left in the base, and only two elders stood there stupidly, looking forward blankly.


    "Wh...what''s the situation? Danzo actually left?" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun said dumbfounded.


    "Damn Danzo, what about protecting us? He went to protect Naruto, bastard!"


    The flames of Mito Gate exploded, this was a matter of life and death, but Danzo was better, and he ran to protect Naruto, which really made them half to death.


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun also reacted, gritted his teeth and vowed that after this crisis, he must break with Danzo.


    Bang!


    As the smoke filled, a few Sharen rushed in, and then looked at the two elders with a sneer.


    Seeing Sand Ninja, the expressions of the two elders changed drastically, and when they turned to sleep, Xiaochun shouted: "Damn Danzo, you wait for me, wait for me!!!"

 Chapter 88： Full body

    Boom boom boom!


    Continuous explosions filled every corner of Konoha, making this quiet village baptized by war.


    Naruto sat quietly on the sofa, eating the apple chunks cut by Hinata, thinking about the plot of the Zhongnin exam.


    "Gaara and the others left the village. Sasuke and Sakura went after them. Under normal circumstances, I should chase them. It seems that the plot is a bit crooked, so take part and kick the crooked plot back.


    Naruto thought of Gaara and Gaara during the forest battle, and he silently raised his hand.


    The technique of multiple shadow clones!


    Bang!


    A shadow clone appeared suddenly, standing beside it quietly, waiting for the order.


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    Shadow Clone left the villa with a squeak, disappearing like lightning.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Hina Tian was already distraught by the sound of fighting outside, but now suddenly seeing this scene, she hurriedly asked, worrying on her small face.


    "It''s okay, with me, everything is trivial."


    Naruto saw Hinata''s worry. In order to appease her, Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face and looked at the apple pieces.


    "Now, feed me."


    Naruto said, leaning directly on Hinata''s incense shoulder, waiting lazily for Hinata to feed her apple pieces.


    "Naruto...Naruto."


    Hinata looked at the rascal Naruto, she was shy and helpless, and her little heart thumped and thumped, like a bunny.


    But Hinata never refused Naruto, even if she wanted to faint shyly, she still raised her little white hand and took the apple chunks to feed Naruto.


    "Well, delicious, go on."


    Naruto ate it unceremoniously, quietly enjoying Hinata''s service, and the whole person was as relaxed and content as a master.


    Naruto in this state, seeing Hinata helplessly shook his head, and even gave him an affronting look.


    But Hinata didn''t notice that her aggressive posture was very rare, and she even appeared for the first time since childhood.


    So Naruto was dumbfounded, and was electrocuted by Hinata in this manner, feeling that Hinata at this time was particularly warm.


    Thinking that in the future, this cute Hinata will become his wife, Naruto''s heart suddenly feels happy, and then he has to move forward.


    "I will let my little Hinata feed me in the future, and that''s it."


    As Naruto said, he continued to lean on Hinata''s delicate shoulders, with no intention of getting up at all.


    Hinata was helpless about this and could only follow Naruto''s meaning.


    And in this kind of interaction, Hinata returned from the nervous and worried mood to the usual shyness and warmth.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Hearing the sound of the experience value, Naruto continued to snuggle Hinata and eat the apple nuggets she handed over, and his consciousness sank into the system.


    The experience value has been increasing, and because of the Zhongjin exam, the frequency is very fast, even the 500 experience value required for system upgrade is only 9 points away.


    In other words, he can choose the next step soon. The only thing that makes Naruto hesitate is whether to upgrade the system first or upgrade the bloodline by 100% first.


    In fact, Hinata is more inclined to upgrade to 100% bloodline. After all, the bloodline reaches 100%, and his strength is infinitely improved, which is very exciting for him.


    Moreover, the bloodline reached 80%, and he could freely enter the state of super one, two, three, such an invincible state, he felt excited even thinking about it.


    ¡¾Ding! The experience value reaches 500 points, whether to upgrade the system]


    ¡¾Ding! It takes three years to upgrade the system. During the system upgrade, experience points cannot be obtained. ¡¿


    "Ok?"


    Naruto frowned and sat up instantly.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto?" Hinata was feeding him an apple chunk, but Naruto''s sudden change made Hinata puzzled.


    "It''s okay."


    Naruto leaned on Hinata Snow''s shoulder again, and his consciousness quickly chose to exchange blood.


    Rather than waiting for the system upgrade for three years, it is better to immediately increase the bloodline to 100%, so that he can double every year while lying down. This feeling is really cool.


    Therefore, Naruto chose very decisively.


    ¡¾Ding! The exchange is successful and 50 drops of Saiyan blood will be obtained]


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Hybrid Saiyan


    Bloodline: 80%


    Ability: 1 thousand cubic meters of space, super game one, two, three, transforming into a great ape, most Saiyan abilities...


    Experience value: 0


    .........


    With the warm current flowing in the body like a hot spring, Naruto felt as if he had sublimated, and his overall strength had taken a qualitative leap.


    It''s as if this bloodline reaches 80%, which is a special threshold, a qualitative leap, and Naruto can feel that every 10% increase in the future will be a qualitative leap.


    Thinking that he had reached 100%, and there were two such qualitative leaps, Naruto''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "What''s wrong, Naruto, I feel hot on your body."


    Hinata was leaned by Naruto, and immediately felt his change.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a breakthrough in strength, um, thanks to your help." Naruto teased.


    "Huh? Thanks to my help?"


    Hinata Mengmeng asked, her little head couldn''t turn around a little, she felt that she was just feeding Naruto something, and she didn''t help.


    "Yes, I am different from others in improving my strength. As long as you take more care of me, my strength will increase rapidly, so are you willing to take care of me forever?"


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was a little at a loss, feeling that things were a bit weird, but looking at Naruto''s eyes, she still stupidly said: "May...Yes."


    "Really good."


    Naruto was only playing with Hinata, but he didn''t expect this silly Hinata to be so heart-warming, Naruto felt that he was a little too much.


    So he said more excessively: "My arm is sore, give me a eucalyptus rub."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he stretched out his arm and put it directly on Hinata''s hand, then looked at her badly.


    "Ok."


    With a cat-like voice coming out, Hinata lowered his head, raised his slender hand, gently rubbed Naruto''s hand, and he couldn''t speak in shame.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    .....


    Outside Konoha Village, in the lush jungle.


    With a curse mark on Sasuke''s face, he looked at Gaara on the opposite side, and Gaara who was half of his body like a monster, Sasuke was solemn to the extreme.


    He didn''t expect that Gaara, who was being pursued by him, would have such a terrifying strength, so terrible that he used Chidori several times, but no effect.


    even.


    He used Oshemaru''s curse seal ability, and he was still defeated steadily, terrible, and even forced into a desperate situation.


    because.


    Behind him was a comatose Sakura, if he took a step back, then Sakura would be killed by Gaara, and he couldn''t get back.


    "What, what, how can I stop Gaara? I can''t deal with him at all with my ability, he is no longer human."


    Sasuke murmured with an ugly face, and there was not much Chakra left on his body, even if there was a black curse mark on his face, he still couldn''t help him more.


    It can be said that under Gaara''s attack, Sasuke has reached the point of exhaustion, and he is completely defeated.


    "Hahaha, Sasuke, do you have this strength? It''s too weak, and I can''t even stop an attack with one arm. How can you stop my complete body?"


    Gaara said arrogantly, shouting with **** eyes, and killing intent in his eyes.


    "Completely?"


    Sasuke''s face changed slightly when he heard Gaara''s words.


    Gaara, with half of his body being a monster, is so terrible, what degree of completeness will he achieve? Sasuke could not imagine.


    "Why are you scared? Hahaha, let you open your eyes today and see my true strength."


    Bang!


    There was a loud roar, a huge figure suddenly appeared, and in the terrifying wind, a full-body guard crane appeared in the vast forest.


    The tall hill-like body, the terrifying Chakra breath, the terrifying figure like a natural disaster, Sasuke''s eyes widened for a moment, leaving only amazement in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, see it, this is my strength, this is my strength, a strength you will never understand."


    Gaara was hiding in his perfect body, smiling arrogantly again, especially seeing Sasuke''s astonished expression, and smiling unscrupulously.


    "Such strength, such strength."


    Sasuke clenched his fist, his brain was spinning fast, but he couldn''t think of any solution.


    In the face of such a display of strength, Sasuke had no choice but to face the complete Gaara.


    "Is that the end?" Sasuke looked up at the huge Morizuru, only frustration and despair left in his heart.


    "Hahaha, let''s go to death next."


    Gaara suddenly raised his right hand, and the terrible sand turned into a sky, shrouded towards Sasuke. The sand like a sea wave swept towards Sasuke and Sakura in despair in an instant.


    "Hey!"


    An indifferent voice suddenly sounded, interrupting the atmosphere on the scene.


    Gaara, who was raising his arm, heard the sound and trembled suddenly, and then hurriedly looked at a nearby tree.


    over there.


    Naruto''s figure stood quietly, watching everything indifferently.


    "Give you three seconds, roll or die!"


    Naruto looked at Gaara and spoke lightly, his voice still full of indifference.


    Gaara, who heard his words, changed his face.


    then.


    Gaara turned around in Sasuke''s incredible gaze and fled, hurriedly escaping into the distance of the forest, walking with the big feet of the huge Maori crane.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The earth shook slightly, and Shouhe had already ran far away in a short period of time. The speed was beyond everyone''s reach.


    Sasuke was completely dumbfounded when he watched this scene. He looked at Morizuru who was running away with his tail sandwiched between them, and then at Naruto who stood indifferently, Sasuke was directly stupid in place.


    He didn''t expect it.


    Such a terrible Shouhe, such a powerful Shouhe like a natural disaster, because Naruto was scared away with a word, the key is still running so fast, and he didn''t even leave a harsh word.


    This really makes Sasuke unbelievable. His head is now swelling, completely in a state of ignorance, and even his worldview has collapsed.


    There was no way, the contrast was too great. He beat Gaara, who was terrible to his eyes, and was scared off by Naruto''s words. This huge contrast made Sasuke almost collapsed.


    But at this time, Sasuke suddenly thought of Kakashi''s Kukashi, and said immediately.


    "Naruto, what did you rely on to scare him away? Is it the breath of Kyuubi?"


    "Do not."


    Naruto looked at Sasuke with a weird look, because he was only a shadow clone, how could he use the breath of Kyuubi? So he said indifferently: "Don''t blink."


    "what?"

 Chapter 89： Akatsuki strikes

    Sasuke was at a loss.


    I don''t know why Naruto said such a strange thing. He was about to ask something, suddenly his eyes widened.


    Bang!


    The white gas was rippling, and the "Naruto" in front of him suddenly dissipated, turning into nothingness in the white gas.


    After watching the whole process, Sasuke was completely shocked, his eyes staring unimaginably, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "This the **** is actually a shadow clone?!"


    Sasuke was shocked, as if he had received a crit, he was stupid and motionless.


    No way, it''s really hit too hard.


    The extremely powerful Gaara, the terrible Gaara who beat him, even if he was scared off by Naruto, the key is that the **** shadow clone is the key, which makes people not live?


    Under such a blow, who can handle it? It''s no wonder it doesn''t collapse.


    So at this moment, Sasuke was completely beaten and sat down on the ground in despair.


    Thinking of the crazy efforts of these years, thinking of the dedication of strength these years, thinking of Naruto who was originally the tail of a crane, surpassing himself time and time again.


    Thinking of Gaara being so powerful that I need to look up to myself, I was scared away by Naruto''s shadow clone.


    Sasuke cried. If you can describe his heart in one sentence, it is: I am too difficult!


    The desperate Sasuke leaned on the big tree, looked up at the white clouds in the sky, recalled the day and night hard work and practice, and the sad experience of family destruction, he really cried.


    "Why, why surpass me again and again, why is it so."


    Sasuke''s voice was hoarse, and the huge power gap made his mentality collapse completely.


    He needs to heal his inner wounds, heal the blown heart, and think about why.


    Why did Naruto grow from the original crane tail to the present level? Why did all those unthinkable things appear to Naruto one by one?


    Sasuke can''t figure it out, why Naruto has become so strong, but he can analyze and think about what Naruto once said.


    "By the way, I remember Naruto said about an exercise method. At first I practiced for a while, but I gave up because it didn''t work. Could it be related to that exercise method?"


    Sasuke suddenly became energetic and thought of "Bald Head Practice".


    That kind of practice is not difficult, he didn''t take it seriously at the beginning, but now think about it, maybe Naruto relied on this method to become stronger.


    "Is it really this kind of bald head practice? It seems wrong. Naruto doesn''t have a bald head. By the way, he suddenly started dyeing his hair some time ago. Is it related to this practice?"


    Sasuke frowned and thought, feeling that this kind of practice might really be possible, but he was not completely sure, after all, this practice would take three years.


    If you can''t get anything after three years of practice, isn''t it a waste of time?


    So he looked at the curse mark on his shoulder again, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    "If you follow Dashemaru, plus the bald head practice, maybe I will become very strong in three years."


    Sasuke murmured, but there was always a hint of hesitation. After all, following the Oshe Maru is no different from seeking skin with a tiger.


    àÓßÌ~


    Kozakura''s voice sounded slowly, and she soon woke up.


    "Sasuke, where''s the enemy? Where is Gaara who has turned into a monster?" Kozakura woke up and looked around warily.


    "Go." Sasuke said in a low voice.


    "Gone? Why? Did you beat him?" Kozakura asked with some surprise.


    "No."


    Sasuke''s face was a bit ugly, and he couldn''t explain anything. There was no way, who made himself beaten so badly.


    "No? Then why is the other party missing?"


    Sakura couldn''t figure it out and looked at Sasuke strangely, but she hurriedly said when she saw the tear marks on Sasuke''s face.


    "Sasuke, why are you crying?"


    "No crying, you read it wrong."


    Sasuke quickly wiped away the tears, pretending to be nothing, he couldn''t say that he couldn''t stand Naruto''s blow, so he just cried, right? That''s too shameful.


    So he didn''t say anything, but walked straight ahead.


    "This..."


    Seeing Sasuke in this state, Sakura was full of doubts, she could only follow Sasuke strangely, guessing wildly in her heart, faintly feeling that Sasuke might have been beaten and cried by Gaara.


    Thinking of this, Kozakura suddenly felt pity, and her eyes on Sasuke became weird.


    Sasuke frowned slightly when he was seen, but he was too lazy to explain, and flew towards the village quickly.


    Shortly after.


    The two returned to Konoha. At this moment Konoha''s fighting had ceased. The whole village was in ruins, and people were finally awakened from their past ease.


    A large number of ninjas died in battle, and three generations of Naruto were killed, making the whole village even more uneasy. Many villagers living in dreams finally realized the importance of power.


    It can be said that Konoha is in grief and worry. People bury those who died in battle, and at the same time worry about Konoha''s future.


    Because of Hokage''s death in battle, Konoha fell into an unprecedented weakness, coupled with the eye of other countries, Konoha village urgently needs a new Hokage.


    At this time, Jilai also became the first choice, but unfortunately he didn''t want to be Hokage at all, so he refused without hesitation, and also recommended someone.


    This person is no one else, but Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, also called Tsunade Hime, the princess of the Senju clan, and one of the most suitable people to become Naruto at the moment.


    After Jiraiya finished the recommendation, he came to the top of the Hokage Rock, quietly looking at Konoha Village, ready to go to Tsunade to come back, but someone made him frowned.


    That is Naruto.


    Originally he planned to accept Naruto as a disciple, but he found that he couldn''t see through Naruto.


    Especially during Konoha¡¯s collapse plan, the scene of Danzo trying to protect outside Naruto¡¯s villa is even more confusing.


    "This old fellow Danzo, in order to protect Naruto, died so many people, what is going on? Is there a connection between them?"


    Jilai was also puzzled and regretted leaving the village over the years. After all, this is a descendant of the fourth generation of Hokage, and he didn''t even know anything about it.


    "Also, Akatsuki is making waves in the entire Ninja world, looking for Renzhuli everywhere. Naruto can''t stay in Konoha alone. When I leave Konoha in a few days, let him take him away."


    Considering Akatsuki''s threat, Jiraiya decided to take Naruto away to protect his safety.


    After the decision was made, Ji Lai dashed away and disappeared, leaving only the wind rustling the leaves gently.


    A few days later.


    Wind chimes echoed outside Konoha Village, and two figures wearing hats and red cloud robes stepped towards Konoha.


    They passed through layers of obstacles, and unconsciously came to Konoha, somewhere in the woods.


    "Mr. Itachi, are you going to find your brother?" The dried persimmon ghost shark turned to look at Itachi Uchiha next to him, his voice very respectful.


    "No, first go find the existence left by the four generations." Itachi said lightly.


    "Renzhuli? It seems that it can be fun this time. Unfortunately, Konoha is too weak now that he hasn''t found us until now."


    Dry persimmon ghost shark carried shark muscle knife and spoke coldly.


    "is it?"


    The light voice suddenly remembered, and there was a hint of mockery in the voice.


    "Who!"


    The dry persimmon ghost shark''s complexion changed slightly when he heard the sound, and he held the shark''s muscles and looked around, but did not see any figures.


    The Itachi next to him also glanced suspiciously, but his brows gradually frowned, because he didn''t find the enemy either.


    "I didn''t expect Konoha to have such a concealment method. Come out." Itachi said lightly.


    Itachi waited for a while after speaking, but unfortunately still no one came out, which made Itachi frown again and said.


    "Dried persimmon ghost shark, leave it to you, find the other party."


    Itachi continued to wait after speaking. Under normal circumstances, after he finished speaking, the dried persimmon ghost shark must have responded immediately, but it puzzled that he did not hear the answer.


    Wearing doubts, Itachi looked to the side, but what he saw was a shocked face.


    "What''s the matter?" Itachi raised an eyebrow.


    "Mr. Itachi, let''s go, we must leave here right away." The dry persimmon ghost shark hurriedly said, eyes full of dignity.


    "why?"


    Itachi looked at the dried persimmon ghost shark suspiciously. The two had been together for so long. Itachi knew the strength of the dried persimmon ghost shark very well. Such a strong man like an iron man became so solemn at this moment.


    This surprised Itachi. After all, no matter how good the enemy is, he will be discovered as soon as a fight. With the abilities of the two, defeating the other is easy.


    So Itachi couldn''t figure out why the dried persimmon ghost shark was so solemn.

 Chapter 90： Monthly reading

    "Mr. Itachi, look at the shark muscle."


    The dry persimmon ghost shark suddenly pointed at the weapon in his hand, his expression becoming more and more serious.


    "Mask muscle?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the shark muscle, his originally suspicious eyes suddenly became serious, and his whole body was tight and fell into a state of alert.


    "This is the first time I have seen Shark Muscle like this. It has never been like this before." Dry Persimmon Ghost Shark clenched his weapon tightly and continued to look around.


    "In the organization, no matter what kind of strong one you see, the shark muscle will not be afraid of this. Even if you see the leader in the organization, the shark muscle will not be afraid. After all, the title of the tailless beast is not to say, but right now..."


    Speaking of this, the dried persimmon ghost shark took a deep breath and solemnly said: "We seem to be targeted by some terrible existence. We may die."


    "Will you die?"


    Uchiha Itachi murmured, he was not afraid of death, but he couldn''t let Sasuke go, so he couldn''t die yet.


    therefore.


    Both Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark became extremely vigilant, trying hard to search for the person who had just spoken, and even Uchiha Itachi started to write.


    "Tsk tusk, what a nice pair of eyes, oh, someone is here, you guys show it, I am waiting for you in the jungle outside Konoha Village, don''t let me down."


    The teasing voice echoed again, with a hint of ridicule, it seemed that the speaker felt very funny.


    With such a sound, the brows of Mustela and Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark frowned, and they continued to observe their surroundings.


    But after waiting for a while, no one appeared, which puzzled them. After all, the voice just said that someone was coming, but no one showed up.


    "Strange, why is no one here?"


    The sound of the dried persimmon ghost shark was suspicious, and the shark muscle in his hand stabilized, not as scared as before.


    Hearing what he said, Itachi did not answer, but looked backwards suddenly, and then squinted.


    "Ok?"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark also frowned, and immediately clenched his weapon, because someone really came.


    Whizzing!


    Asma and Xi Rihong appeared quickly, and quickly stood in front of them.


    "Who are you? This costume can never be from the village." Asma took out the weapon vigilantly, and Xi Rihong next to it was also vigilant and looked at the two men.


    "I will solve them, die!"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark didn''t want to waste time, after all, there was still unknown existence waiting for them, so he quickly lifted the shark muscle and slashed it over.


    Bang!


    "A lot of strength!"


    Asma was holding double knives, carrying the shark muscle that the opponent had chopped off, and feeling the powerful force, his face was solemn.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The shark muscle broke through the bound bandage, spun fiercely, and twisted rapidly on Asma''s shoulder, easily tearing the clothes and flesh on his shoulder.


    "Hahaha, my shark muscle is not for cutting."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark laughed, the shark muscle in his hand was already in a hideous, sharp-edged state, which looked very strange.


    At this time, Xi Rihong''s figure disappeared, and under the influence of illusion, she disappeared.


    "too slow."


    Asma clutched the shoulders of his hands and saw that Yuri Hong disappeared, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then fought with the dried persimmon ghost shark again.


    But Asma didn''t expect that Xi Rihong''s battle would end in an instant.


    He originally thought that Yurihong could bring some trouble to the opponent, but he didn''t expect that Yurihong was **** by the tree and defeated by Uchiha Itachi.


    "This..."


    Seeing such a scene, Asma''s complexion changed drastically, and she hurried to rescue, but was blocked by the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    In an emergency, Kakashi rushed to the rescue in time.


    but.


    Asma and Yuhihong didn''t expect that Kakashi, who was an elite Shinnin, fell directly to the ground and passed out under a look of Uchiha Itachi.


    This terrifying ability immediately stunned Asma and Yurihong. You must know that even if they are two, they are not Kakashi''s opponents, but...


    Such a powerful Kakashi was defeated, but he was defeated so thoroughly that he lost his combat effectiveness.


    "Mr. Itachi''s monthly reading is really terrible."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark spoke with honorifics, and at the same time rushed to Asma and others.


    "Konoha, Rigid Tornado!"


    Bang!


    The dried persimmon ghost shark flew out and was kicked a long way. This made the dried persimmon ghost shark very depressed and stared at the person with an ugly expression.


    I saw the visitor in a green costume with a watermelon head, and he looked strange.


    "Who are you?!" The dry persimmon ghost said coldly. He was very angry when someone kicked him, and there were unknown enemies waiting for him, which made him very impatient.


    "Konoha''s arrogant blue beast, Metkay." Metkay finished speaking, grinning, revealing big shining white teeth.


    "Such a dress, it should be a strange and precious beast." The dried persimmon ghost shark mocked.


    "Don''t underestimate this person."


    Itachi spoke suddenly, his voice became more serious, and then he said, "Let''s go."


    "go?"


    Gan Shi Gui Yu was puzzled. Although there were four people in front of him, Kakashi had already lost his fighting power. As long as he continued, victory would be a matter of time, so Gan Gui Gui Yu was somewhat reluctant to leave.


    "We are not here to start a war, let''s go."


    "It''s hard to get started, there is no way."


    Whizzing!


    With the sound of breaking through the air, the ferret and the dried persimmon ghost shark left like lightning, leaving only Asma and other four people in place.


    "These two people are very strong, and how did Kakashi get hurt? Just now that person said Yuedu, is it because of this?" Asma asked solemnly.


    "It''s illusion, mental illusion."


    Even though Xi Rihong and Itachi fought for a short time, they still felt the horror of the other''s mental illusion, which was a powerhouse who easily countered her.


    "Damn, why did such a tough guy come to Konoha?"


    "do not know."


    Yurihong shook her head solemnly, she felt the terrifying pressure from Uchiha Itachi.


    "Go, send Kakashi to the medical department first, and then increase the village''s vigilance. Be careful that they reappear."


    "it is good."


    A few people left quickly and headed for Konoha Medical Department. After Kakashi was sent over and settled, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    boom!


    The terrifying explosion sound swept across the four directions, forming a huge shock wave outside the village of Konoha. This shock wave formed a strong wind pressure, arbitrarily spread to all directions, and instantly enveloped a large area.


    Asma and others, who had originally walked out of the medical department, were also shocked by such a horrible scene. They looked at the direction outside the village in amazement, and looked at the storm outside the village in disbelief.


    "Wh...what''s going on?" Xi Rihong''s face was pale, she had never seen such a big battle.


    "I don''t know, even I haven''t seen such a horrible scene." Asma said solemnly, although she was as calm as possible, she still couldn''t hide the shock in her eyes.


    "Go, let''s go and see."


    Metkay spoke without hesitation. During the time when Konoha Qunlong had no head, he had to take on heavy responsibilities, so he rushed out immediately.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The three set out together and headed out of the village of Konoha.


    After a short while of rushing forward, they finally came to the place where the explosion occurred, but here, there has been a big pit, a horrible pit of billowing smoke.


    And around the big pit, there are countless trees dumped and destroyed, but no one can be seen.


    "Look there," Asma said loudly, pointing to the ground not far away.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Xi Rihong was puzzled, following what Asma expected, her pupils suddenly shrank.


    "This is the clothes of Hongyun and Heipao! Could it be that those two people were attacked?"


    Yurihong thought of the costumes of itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark, rushed to the piece of cloth, and looked carefully at the small piece of clothing on the ground.


    She saw blood stains on the clothes, fresh blood stains, which suffices to explain that the two people who came to the village just now were attacked and were injured and even died.


    Under this analysis, Xi Rihong''s expression became more and more serious.


    They are very clear about the terrible strength of these two people just now.


    As the upper ninja, she was defeated by a single move, and Kakashi, as the elite ninja, was hit hard by a look in her eyes. Such a terrifying enemy was actually attacked.


    And it was obvious that they were injured or even dead. From this, it can be inferred to what extent the existence of the two people attacked?


    Xi Rihong didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because the opponent was too strong.

 Chapter 91： Shark muscle equals sandbag

    Asma and Metka also watched the cloth carefully, and then began to check the surroundings for more clues.


    quickly.


    They found footprints on the ground and some remaining blood stains.


    "The two did not die. According to calculations, the two were injured and escaped, but who was the one who attacked them? I couldn''t find the slightest clue." Asma solemnly said.


    "Indeed, there is not even a footprint, it is impossible to fly." Metkay muttered.


    "Can fly?"


    Asma was taken aback, and hurriedly looked at the location of the leaves above a certain big tree, where the leaves showed slight signs of destruction.


    At first Asma didn''t take it seriously, thinking it was affected by wind pressure, but now thinking about it, it seems something is wrong.


    "Could it be that that man is a flying ninja?" Asma looked at the leaves.


    Judging from the traces of the leaves, it seems that the people below used attack ninjutsu to attack upwards, leaving these traces. This also proves from the side why there are few clues.


    Xi Rihong, who was next to him, also saw those traces, continued to observe solemnly, and finally nodded affirmatively: "I can be sure that that person is definitely a flying ninja, very sure."


    "Sure enough? Who is that flying ninja? There are not many ninjas in the ninja world that can fly, and a ninja with such terrifying power has never heard of it. Even the third generation of Tukage can''t do it."


    Asma was puzzled and couldn''t figure out why.


    "I don''t know. Collect information first to see if there is any clue."


    "it is good."


    The three continued to search, quickly looking for various clues.


    the other side.


    Naruto''s small villa, inside the living room.


    Hinata looked at the strange weapon twisted in front of him, and stayed still, his little head couldn''t figure out what it was and why he would dance.


    "Naruto, what is this? Why is it so obedient?"


    "This is a weapon, its name is Shark Muscle. I picked it up on the road just now. I was too lazy to care about it, but it can dance and clean, so I picked it up."


    Naruto leaned back lazily on the sofa, eating the washed grapes, and looking at the shark muscle lightly, "Go, clean up."


    Whoosh!


    The dancing shark muscle ran into the kitchen with a chuckle, quickly ran out with the broom, and started cleaning. Although the posture seemed awkward, it also seemed serious.


    "I really know how to clean. The first time I saw weapons can be cleaned." Hinata''s eyes were full of surprises, and the whole person kept watching like a curious baby.


    "I will leave it to it for cleaning in the future. You can also use it as a sandbag when you practice Baguazhang." Naruto continued to lazily said.


    "Hey, will it break it? It feels like shark muscle is very awkward." Hinata looked at the well-behaved shark muscle and wanted to be a pet.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is very resistant to beatings. I smashed it a few times. It barely carried it down, but I accidentally broke into tears." Naruto said with a smile in his eyes thinking of the scene just now.


    In the living room, the shark''s muscle shivered sharply, and he cleaned up more cleverly.


    Hinata didn''t notice this, but looked at the shark muscle curiously. For such a beating-resistant shark muscle, she also wanted to try soft fist.


    "Naruto, can it resist the attack of soft fist?" Hinata thought for a while.


    "Don''t worry, shark muscle, hang up with the rope to make a sandbag, hurry up." Naruto turned his head and looked at shark muscle.


    Whoosh!


    Being watched by Naruto, the shark muscle did not dare to show any carelessness, and hung himself up like a sandbag like lightning.


    "Really good."


    Hinata watched the whole process and felt that this shark muscle was a good pet, and at the same time he was a little eager to try it, wanting to see the defensive power of this shark muscle.


    With a strong curiosity, Hinata performed a soft fist in the living room, and then hit the shark muscle with a fat beating, hitting a number of gossip and 64 palms.


    After the fight.


    Hinata said with a little surprise: "Really resistant to beating, Naruto, I will use it to practice soft fist in the future."


    "Yes, turn around and get a little fox for you." Naruto thought of a certain fox, and he felt it was time to deal with it.


    "Well, Naruto is so nice."


    Hinata''s big eyes were bent into crescent moons, and he liked the weird things Naruto made, especially the snacks that he ate for her last time. It felt super delicious.


    "Come on, give me eucalyptus shoulders." Naruto deliberately proudly said like a master.


    "Ok."


    Hina Tian smiled warmly, quickly washed his hands, and began to rub his shoulders for Naruto. The white, slender fingers pressed against Naruto''s shoulders, making Naruto squint quickly.


    The time was spent in this warm atmosphere, and soon came the afternoon, and Konoha also fell into a tense atmosphere because of the deep pit outside the village.


    A large meeting room in Konoha.


    A large number of Konoha executives sat in the meeting room, looking at the documents in their hands, at the Uchiha Itachi on the documents, and the dried persimmon ghost shark carrying the shark muscle, all frowning secretly.


    These high-level people include the two elders, the fake Danzo, the patriarchs of various families, Jiraiya, and many powerful ninjas. It can be said that these people are important figures in Konoha.


    just.


    They looked at the contents of the materials very solemnly, because the members of the two "Akatsuki Organizations" in the materials were much stronger than they thought.


    "Are you sure? Is it the Akatsuki organization? Uchiha Itachi''s illusion really defeated Kakashi in an instant?" The head of the Inuzuka clan looked at Jiraiya.


    "Very sure, this is the clue I found in a few years away from the village." Jilai nodded solemnly.


    "It is also true that Uchiha Itachi defeated Kakashi. He seems to have a kind of illusion ability called Moonread, which instantly defeated Kakashi''s spirit, causing Kakashi to remain unconscious."


    Jilaiya explained in a deep voice that he was planning to take Naruto to leave the village today, but before he had time to find Naruto, such an accident occurred in the village, which delayed his trip.


    And Akatsuki knew best about his organization, that''s why he had this meeting.


    "Does the flying ninja mentioned in the information have more detailed information? How to determine that the giant pit outside the village was caused by the flying ninja?" Hyuga Nizu raised his own objection.


    "I can''t even do this level of damage. According to the rough analysis of the pit, it is obvious that the attack came from above, so the person who shot is definitely a flying ninja."


    "It turns out that this kind of strength is probably more terrifying than the third generation of Hokage."


    "Yes."


    The atmosphere in the meeting room became more solemn.


    With the Konoha dragons headless, such an unknown flying ninja suddenly appeared, plus the gap in the death forest some time ago, everyone''s complexion was not very good.


    "In short, in Konoha''s toughest time, we must work together."


    "Don''t worry, no one will be dragged down like a fool at this time."


    "Correct."


    The high-level people talked a lot, and they all knew what to do, but they were very afraid of this unknown flying ninja.


    At last.


    The meeting finally decided that starting from tomorrow, each family will contribute their people to form a large number of vigilance teams, and be vigilant around the village. Every family needs to contribute.


    Especially the Hyuga clan is the focus of this time. After all, gazing is a very good observation ability, so the Hyuga clan has also become an important part of this alert mission.


    End of the meeting.


    Hyuga Hizuto walked dignifiedly on the way home. He felt a lot of pressure on Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark with its muscles on his back.


    Because these two people are not easy to deal with, if you face the flying ninja, you will lose confidence.


    "Konoha is really troubled. Hey, I''m at Naruto''s house. I just went to see his daughter and urged Naruto to practice cultivation. He is too weak these days, so it won''t work."


    Although Hyuga Nissa is satisfied with Naruto''s strength, he is still worried about the appearance of such a terrible enemy.


    So I am going to urge Naruto to work hard to improve his strength, only in this way can he protect his daughter.


    therefore.


    Hyuga Hippocampus came slowly to the outside of the villa. Just about to knock on the door, he faintly heard a sandbag-like attack. The frequency was obviously the rhythm of sixty-four palms.


    "Yes, yes, Hinata seems to be working very hard, and the only thing left is to urge Naruto." said Hyuga Hizu and started knocking on the door.

 Chapter 92： transaction

    Dangdang!


    Hyuga Hizu knocked on the door a few times and knocked it open, obviously the door was not locked.


    Hyuga Hinzu looked towards the living room along the crack of the door. The first thing he saw was Naruto''s lazy appearance and a state of not waking up. This made Hyuga Hinzu a little dissatisfied and felt that Naruto was too indulgent.


    With a sullen face, Hyuga Hizuka looked to the other side, just in time to see Hinata stop practicing Bagua Palm, and across from Hinata, there was a strange "sandbag" dangling.


    "Father, you are here, please come in."


    Hinata saw the arrival of Hinata and hurried over to invite.


    "Ok."


    Hyuga nodded and walked into the living room with a calm face.


    As the head of the patriarch, he must be dignified, and Hinata is ready to beat Naruto so that he is not so lazy, so even after sitting on the sofa, Hinata is still sullen.


    Hinata also found that his father was more serious than usual, and hurriedly poured tea for his father, and then secretly winked at Naruto, as if he wanted to tell Naruto that his father was in a bad mood.


    Naruto was also a little more energetic at this time, and the future father-in-law came, and he wanted to show some face.


    So he pushed the fruit plate on the coffee table to the side of Hiuga Nizu, motioning him to eat fruit, and at the same time made a polite remark with Hyuga Nizu.


    "cough!"


    Hyuga Hizu coughed and looked at Naruto with a sullen face, ready to hit Naruto, but this time.


    In Hyuga''s mind, he flicked the image of the strange sandbag just now, and he faintly felt that the sandbag seemed a bit familiar.


    With a hint of doubt, Hyuga Nizu looked at the location of the "sandbag" again, and looked at it seriously.


    Just the next second.


    Hyuga Hizu''s pupils shrank sharply, and instantly stood up, looking at the "sandbag" with an incredible expression.


    "this is!!!"


    Hyuga Hizutsu was shocked, looking at the "sandbag" in amazement, shocked in his eyes.


    He finally recognized what the sandbag was. It was clearly the weapon of the dried persimmon ghost shark, which was called the shark muscle of the tailless beast.


    As a member of Akatsuki''s organization, there is no doubt about the strength of the dried persimmon ghost shark, plus Uchiha Itachi, the terrifying extent of these two people does not need to be explained, but now...


    The important weapon of the dried persimmon ghost shark was actually in the living room of Naruto''s house, and even just now was hit by his stupid daughter as a sandbag. How incredible is this? It is simply destroying the Three Views.


    So Hyuga Hizu was completely shocked, and at the same time he thought of the deep pit outside the village, thinking of the flying ninja who attacked Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark, Hyuga Hizu faintly understood something.


    With astonishment and inconceivability, Hyuga Hizuto turned to look at Naruto.


    The other party still looked lazy, as if he hadn''t woken up, but Hinata''s gaze at Naruto changed, completely different from the gaze he had when he entered the door just now.


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hinata was a little nervous at first. After all, she was afraid of her father since she was a child. She thought that her father would teach them, but what happened to her father suddenly seeing a ghost?


    Perplexed, appeared in Hinata''s little head, she looked at her father puzzled.


    "You... don''t you know?" Hyuga Hizu asked in surprise.


    "Know what?" Hinata still looked cute, and even his little head was a little muddy.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu frowned slightly and was confused about what Naruto''s thoughts were, but since Naruto didn''t say it, there must be some meaning that he couldn''t say, so he hurriedly changed his words.


    "Well, this orange tastes good."


    "Father, this is an apple."


    Huh!


    Old Hyuga Nizu''s face was slightly red, and his heart was also a little depressed. It was more of a guess about Naruto''s strength. If Naruto is a flying ninja, how terrifying is his strength?


    Thinking that I wanted to hit Naruto just now, Hyuga Nizu''s face turned red, and he said awkwardly, "I''m leaving a bit beforehand."


    "Huh? Father, are you leaving now?"


    Hinata is still at a loss, feeling that his father seems to be something wrong with before.


    "Well, I''m gone."


    Hyuga Hinzu walked away quickly, without giving Hinata and Naruto time to see each other, and left in a blink of an eye.


    In such a state of hurriedness, Hinata looked cute again.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong with father? Why is it weird?" Hinata couldn''t figure it out, feeling a little empty in his head.


    "I guess you want to eat oranges, come back and take them back." Naruto smiled and continued to slacken on the sofa.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata scratched his head, feeling his little head empty.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Without mentioning the dazed Hinata, his sight came to Hinata Nizu.


    He was supposed to quickly summon his subordinates and cooperate with other families in the village to carry out the guard task, but when he got home, he sat in the living room frowning and thinking.


    The fireworks beside him also felt something wrong with the father in this state. She tentatively asked: "Father, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s okay. I went to Naruto''s house just now. There are some things that need to be considered." Hyuga said without raising his head.


    "Go to Naruto''s house?"


    Huahuo thought of what his father had been talking about these days, and thinking of Naruto''s daily research during this period, his father was a little dissatisfied with this, and he was also a little worried that his father had said something serious.


    So Huahuo persuades.


    "Father, Naruto''s strength is already very strong, even if Pi is lazy for a period of time, it is nothing, his peers are not comparable to him, when you beat him, try not to say so hard."


    "Ahem, don''t worry, I didn''t beat him."


    Hyuga Nizu coughed two embarrassing coughs, and said, how dare I beat him? That is the horror of using the shark muscle as a sandbag, and it is still a flying ninja. How can such a person be qualified to beat?


    Hyuga Nissa is a little depressed, but after another thought, Naruto is his daughter''s boyfriend, and the future is his son-in-law. With such a powerful son-in-law, who are the Hyugas afraid of?


    The Hyuga Nizus who reacted instantly turned from depression to joy, and suddenly became ecstatic.


    With such a rapid change, I scratched my head after seeing the fireworks, and felt that my father seemed to have taken the wrong medicine today.


    .....


    the other side.


    Somewhere outside the village on the river bank.


    Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark quietly looked in the direction of Konoha Village, and exhaled fiercely.


    "Unexpectedly, Konoha hides such a terrifying existence, pity my weapon, my shark muscle will never come back."


    The dry persimmon ghost shark said in a trembling voice, sighed with a swollen nose, a listless and decadent posture, which was obviously not lightly beaten.


    "Ok."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded faintly, his handsome face was indifferent, he exuded a special high-cold temperament, and he did not have the decadent state of a dry persimmon ghost.


    "Mr. Itachi, that strong man, what is the deal with you?" Gan Shiguigui asked questioningly.


    "It''s better if you don''t know it." Uchiha Itachi said lightly, with blood-colored writing wheels flowing in his eyes, which looked very cool and made Uchiha Itachi look even more extraordinary.


    "All right, I don''t ask, then let''s go." Gan Shi Guiyu said helplessly.


    "Ok."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded again, and the breeze blew his clean black robe, making him even more proud at this moment.


    then.


    Uchiha Itachi stretched out his right hand to cover his butt, and limped forward, grinning painfully every step he took. There was no way he was kicked by the super strong, and no one could bear it.


    So even if Uchiha Itachi was so cold, he showed a gloomy look at this moment.


    The dried persimmon ghost next to him wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, because he was even more miserable. He was carried and smashed on the ground. It was much worse than Uchiha Itachi, so he couldn''t laugh even if he wanted to laugh.

 Chapter 93： Shocked fireworks

    However, for that super strong man, every time he thinks of it, he has lingering fears. The strength of the other party is too terrifying, and the gap between the two sides is too big.


    Even if the other party wants to pinch them to death, it is as simple as pinching the ants to death.


    Facing a master of this level, Kakigami was completely convinced, just like admiring Uchiha Itachi, and began to admire the super strong.


    "Professing to be a big bald devil, good at flying, and forbidding us to come to Konoha for three years, it seems that we can only find other people Zhuli first." Ganshi Guiyu sighed.


    Thinking of the other party''s bald head and flying in the air, thinking of the other party''s indifferent eyes and terrifying strength, the dried persimmon ghost shiver shivered again.


    "Mr. Itachi, the big bald devil said that we are not allowed to talk about this matter, how shall we explain it when we go back?" Gan Shigui said.


    "No need to explain."


    Itachi spoke coldly, his handsome face was indifferent, but after a few steps, the pain in his **** made the corners of his eyes twitch. There was no way, it hurt too much.


    "This...also, with your strength, you really don''t need to explain."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark nodded and followed Itachi.


    Like a difficult brother, he walked further and further, leaving only a bleak back and a trace of sorrow.


    .....


    In the early morning of the next day, there were dense clouds and cold wind blowing, and there were faint signs of heavy rain.


    The home of the Hyuga clan, the patriarch¡¯s home.


    Looking at the two Konoha elders in front of him, Hinata felt a little brain pain.


    Because he had forgotten one thing, it was the village''s vigilance mission. He couldn''t help but was surprised by Naruto yesterday, so he forgot.


    and.


    He knew who was the super strong, so he didn''t pay much attention to this alert task, and naturally left the task behind.


    result.


    When Konoha woke up early in the morning, the two elders of Konoha came angrily, with a cross-eyed gesture.


    "Sorry, I really forgot, I immediately gave the call-up order," Hyuga Hizu said embarrassedly.


    "As soon as possible, the entire Konoha alert team is waiting for you." Zhuan Xiaochun was a little unhappy, but still patiently said.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too long."


    Hyuga Nizu immediately issued an order and began to summon his subordinates.


    Considering that Naruto wouldn''t attack Konoha at all, there was no need to waste too many high-level ninjas, so the subordinates he summoned were very low in strength. After all, this alert mission was just acting.


    It was unexpected.


    The two elders were angry because of this, and they had delayed the vigilance mission, but now even their subordinates are dispatched very badly. This is really too much.


    The two elders had a good talk with Hyuga Nizu, only then won some powerful ninjas.


    In the end, the two elders won a lot of people, and then they left with a solemn expression.


    However, Hyuga Hizuki was a little reluctant, especially watching the two elders who had left at the door of the house, and seeing their solemn gestures, Hyuga Hizuki shook his head.


    "These guys, one by one, are too careful, so timid."


    Thinking that Naruto is her daughter''s boyfriend, and thinking of Naruto''s strength, Hyuga Nizu''s mentality is naturally elevated, and a little disdainful of the tension of these people.


    "Father? Why are you weird today? There was a problem in the village before, aren''t you very alert and careful? Why is it so strange today?" Hua Huo said with his big eyes blinking.


    "Ahem, nothing, the people in the village are too careful." Hyuga explained.


    "Really? Father, do you know something?" Hua Huo said with curiosity in his big eyes.


    "No, how could I know anything."


    Hyuga hurriedly retorted, seeming to be a little worried about the fireworks, and continued to ask, Hyuga Nizu said again: "The weather is really good today."


    "Father, today is cloudy."


    Huh!


    Hyuga Hitachi was stunned and looked up at the clouded sky. He said depressed: "What do the kids know, maybe it will be sunny in a while!"


    Wow!


    Suddenly, the heavy rain came, and Hyuga stood awkwardly in the rain, with ten thousand alpacas running past, feeling that even God was against him.


    "Ahem, I''ll go back and rest."


    After Hinata Nizu finished speaking, he hurried back to his house, leaving only the fireworks to go to the living room, quietly meditating.


    "Father must know something, otherwise it is impossible to have such an attitude. Does he know the flying ninja? Wait, my father went to Naruto''s house yesterday. Does it mean that Naruto knows the relevant information?"


    Huahuo was very curious, and he felt like a cat''s claw in his heart, wondering who the flying ninja was.


    So she took out her umbrella and left home directly, heading towards Naruto''s house.


    Along the way, Hua Huo was fast moving forward, and when she came to a place not far from Naruto''s house, she saw a person, a girl, under a certain big tree.


    The girl was drawing with a drawing board, but it was strange that the rain didn''t wet the girl, and the rain even bypassed the big tree, which was very strange.


    Unbelievable, Hua Huo walked up to the girl and looked at her painting.


    I saw the girl was painting a little bit, and the scene in the drawing board turned out to be clouded in the village and it looked like it was raining.


    "what?"


    Huahuo looked at the girl in surprise, and then at the painting. She just wanted to say something, suddenly...


    Suddenly, the girl who was painting slammed the paintbrush across the painting, and directly drew a lightning bolt from the sky to the Hokage office.


    Huahuo saw this, before he had time to ask, suddenly.


    Boom!


    A white lightning flashed across suddenly, slashing fiercely above Hokage''s office, directly smashing it into fire.


    Bang!


    The umbrella fell to the ground, and the fireworks stepped back a few steps unbelievably, looking at the girl in astonishment.


    She didn''t expect that the girl could draw thunder and lightning, and according to the appearance, Konoha''s heavy rain turned out to be controlled by the girl. This scene was too shocking.


    Tata!


    The sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, coming from far and near.


    Huahuo looked in the direction of the sound, just in time to see Naruto frowning and walking towards this side, rarely with a trace of seriousness.


    "Brother Naruto, be careful, she...she..."


    Hua Huo hurriedly reminded Naruto that because the girl''s abilities were so unbelievable, she could actually mirror the reality of the scene she painted, which seemed very scary.


    So Hua Huo worried about Naruto''s accident and hurried to remind him.


    However, Naruto continued to walk as if he hadn''t heard it, and quickly walked to the girl who painted, and stood directly in front of the girl.


    In such a scene, Hua Huo''s heart was beating violently, and his eyes quickly signaled, fearing that Naruto would be attacked by the picture girl.


    But at this moment.


    Just when Huahuo was frightened.


    Naruto raised a finger and flicked it at the girl who was drawing.


    Bang!


    "Well, it hurts." The picture girl cried out, holding her forehead.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" Naruto looked directly at the painting girl, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "I''m sorry, Naruto-teacher, I know I was wrong." Kurama Yakumo said in a weak voice, in a suffocated posture.


    Eh? teacher? !


    Huahuo was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Naruto and Painted Girl incredible.


    She did not expect that the painting girl with weird ability turned out to be Naruto''s disciple.


    And it seemed that the girl listened to Naruto''s words very much, and seemed to be a little afraid of Naruto. Such a thing really shocked Hua Huo, and her mouth opened wide.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the villa with me, and the fireworks will come over."


    Naruto did not give them time to think, but took the two girls towards home.


    Throughout the process, the fireworks were in a dull and cute state, like a puppet, silly following.

 Chapter 94： Monster Edo

    The three of them walked quickly and soon came to the front of the villa.


    But at this time, a curvy figure came quickly in the wind and rain, and came to the door of the villa like lightning.


    This person is no one else, but Yu Rihong, Kurama Yakumo''s teacher, and the person who cares most about Kurama Yakumo.


    just.


    Kurama Yakumo looked at Xi Rihong with hatred, and didn''t even look at her. Obviously, the previous misunderstandings had always made this weak little girl hate Xi Rihong.


    "Go, come in."


    Naruto glanced at Yurihong, and returned home with the fireworks and Kurama Yakumo.


    "Naruto, you are back, huh? Why are you here? Huahuo." Hinata was busy, and she was a little puzzled when she saw everyone coming in.


    "Sister, that girl is so scary."


    After Hua Huo walked into the house, he hurriedly took Hinata''s little hand and leaned on her to look at Kurama Yakumo.


    "terrible?"


    Hinata looked at the soft and weak pommel Yakumo, then turned to look at Naruto, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "Sit down."


    Naruto gestured slightly, and then sat on the sofa, next to him was the pommel horse Yakumo with his head drooping.


    "Sorry Naruto-sensei, I...I can''t help myself." Kurama Yakumo admitted.


    Recently, Naruto has not been looking for her to play with. Every day she can only live alone. With the hatred for Konoha gradually gaining the upper hand, and the influence of the monsters in her body, she will draw such pictures, and...


    Due to the improvement of the painting level, the abilities she had just displayed became very tyrannical, and the Hokage Office was hit hard by the rain, which was twice the size of the original fire.


    "It''s not you, it''s because of it." Naruto said in a faint voice.


    "it?"


    Hinata and Huahuo both heard the off-string sound and looked at Naruto with strange eyes, while the look of Yurihong who was opposite changed slightly, and then looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "You...you know?"


    In Konoha, few people know that there are monsters hidden in Kurama Yakumo. This is also absolutely confidential, but Naruto did not expect to know it.


    With this result, Xi Rihong looked at Naruto in surprise, thinking about how he would know this.


    "what do you know?"


    Kurama Yakumo wondered, she actually didn''t know that the monster "Ido" was hidden in her body, so naturally she couldn''t understand what it was saying.


    "There is something, it''s time to tell you." Naruto turned to look at Kurama Yakumo.


    "Naruto, don''t..."


    Xi Rihong hurriedly spoke, her eyes filled with worry, obviously she didn''t want Kurama Yakumo to know about this, she didn''t want her to know, she killed her parents.


    "Sooner or later, I have to say it. Say it earlier to solve the problem as soon as possible."


    Naruto glanced at Yurihong and began to talk slowly


    He explained the "Ido" that appeared in Kurama Yakumo, how Kurama Yakumo forgot about the past, how her parents died, and misunderstanding Yurihong.


    It can be said that he explained everything and said it in great detail, even if Xi Rihong knew nothing about him.


    This also made Yu Rihong very surprised, looking at Naruto with an incredible look.


    "You know such details, how did you know?" Yurihong couldn''t help but ask, but she couldn''t figure out why Naruto knew this.


    "I know more than you think. It''s time to solve Ido''s problem."


    Naruto said, looking at Kurama Yakumo, "Don''t be afraid, you are also my disciple, and..."


    Naruto didn''t go on, and couldn''t tell them that he could earn experience points. This plot, plus the previous Uchiha Itachi plot, was enough for him to increase his bloodline to 90%.


    So he won''t let this opportunity pass, it''s just that Kurama Yakumo is in a very bad state now, curled up and hiding in the corner of the sofa, his body trembling constantly.


    Obviously she didn''t expect that her parents died because of herself, and she didn''t expect that there was a monster in her body, so she was frightened, and her small face became paler.


    "Teacher Naruto, did I really kill my parents?" There were tears on the corner of Kurama Yakumo''s eyes, and then he looked at Naruto with his head held high, his eyes filled with self-blame and pain.


    "No, your parents are Shangren. With you at the time, you couldn''t kill them at all. Only''Ido'' can kill your parents, so you have to take revenge and kill the monster." Naruto said.


    "Did you kill that monster?" Kurama Yakumo murmured, his eyes gradually changed from cowardice to strong, as if he really planned to do that.


    just.


    The eyes of the opposite Xi Rihong were worried.


    Because that monster is not simply killed. If you want to kill it, you must go to a specific illusion space. Ninjutsu can''t be performed in that space. The key is that the monster is very difficult to deal with.


    This is one of the reasons why Yurihong has not been able to kill''Ido'' for so long.


    So she worried: "Yakumo,''Ido'' is very dangerous. It is very difficult to kill it. It is best to think carefully before making a decision."


    "This..."


    When Kurama Yakumo heard this, he was a little flustered in his heart, and hurriedly turned his head to look at Naruto, "Naruto-teacher, I... I don''t know what to do."


    "Simple, just start your illusion space, and leave the rest to me." Naruto said lightly.


    "Ok...Okay."


    Out of trust in Naruto, Kurama Yakumo nodded obediently, and then tried to open the illusion space.


    It''s just that the moment she was turned on, she was suddenly affected by the monster "Ido", and the illusion space that appeared unexpectedly changed.


    The scene that was supposed to be an illusory space has now turned into a maze-like space. What''s even more incredible is that Naruto doesn''t know where to go.


    "Yakumo, what about Naruto? Why do you want to create a maze-like space?" Yurihong hurriedly looked at Kurama Yakumo next to her.


    "I...I don''t know, my head hurts." Kurama Yakumo said in pain, holding his head.


    "Damn it, you must find that monster as soon as possible, Yakumo, you have to cheer up. You are the only one who can kill''Ido''. You must cheer up." Xihihong said hurriedly.


    After Yurihong finished speaking, he took the pommel horse Yakumo and quickly moved forward, searching hard in the maze, but after searching for several minutes, they found that they were always going around.


    "Damn, this maze can''t go out, and where is Naruto? Don''t make any trouble, this monster is not easy to deal with." Yurihong''s eyes were anxious, and at the same time he encouraged Kurama Yakumo.


    Because this monster can only be killed by Kurama Yakumo, it is the evil side born in Kurama Yakumo''s heart, so everything depends on Kurama Yakumo.


    But looking at the headache of Kurama Yakumo, Yurihong was also anxious, afraid of any accident.


    boom!


    The illusory space vibrated violently, and a large number of cracks spread in the space, covering the entire space like a spider web.


    Click! Click!


    The space was shattered piece by piece like glass, only a bang, the whole space disappeared completely, and everyone''s consciousness returned to the living room of the villa.


    It was just that Yurihong was surprised that Naruto was holding a strange thing in his hand, and there was a faint gray gas lingering on it.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto''s hand shook, the strange thing disappeared, then Naruto lazily said: "Okay, the problem is solved, I''ll go to sleep."


    Naruto said, walking back to his bedroom, and then locked the door with his backhand.


    Click!


    Listening to the sound of locking the door, Yu Rihong looked around with frowned eyebrows, and after confirming that she was completely out of the space, she was finally relieved.


    Then I quickly checked Kuroma Yakumo and found that she was really fine, and the monster was really gone.


    This makes Xi Rihong very incredible, because it is an existence that only Kurama Yakumo can kill, and no one else can do it.


    But Naruto actually did it, and did it in the most violent posture, even violently destroying the illusion space, such an ability is really not simple.


    "How did Naruto do it? What is the strange thing in his hand?"


    Xi Rihong said secretly, finding that she knew too little about Naruto, and faintly felt that Naruto might have hidden a lot.


    "Teacher Hong, you have some tea first. Let''s have dinner here at noon today, with braised pork."


    Naruto suddenly returned to the house, and Hinata hurriedly came out to entertain Yurihong, like a hostess.


    In addition, Yurihong had eaten braised pork with braised pork last time, and always remembered it, so Hinata naturally chose what he liked.


    It was just that Naruto suddenly returned to his house, making Hinata a little worried, not knowing what had happened.

 Chapter 95： Super Saiyan God

    Inside the bedroom.


    Naruto sat quietly, checking his experience value.


    Because he finally had enough experience points and his bloodline could reach 90%, he couldn''t wait to exchange experience points.


    "System, exchange experience points, right away!"


    ¡¾Ding! During the exchange, the exchange is successful, and your bloodline reaches 90%]


    ¡¾Ding! When the bloodline reaches the transformation point, does the Saiyan **** transformation ceremony start? ¡¿


    "Huh? Transmutation ceremony?"


    Naruto was surprised, quickly checked the relevant information, and quickly found the general introduction of the transformation ceremony.


    "So that''s it, it seems we need to find a quiet place."


    Considering that some breath may be leaked during the transformation ritual, Naruto plans to find a place where no one is left and complete the transformation quietly.


    "Where are you going? Ninja World is really not big."


    Naruto tilted his head to think, and soon thought of a land of thunder.


    There are so many peaks in the kingdom of thunder. As long as you look for an unmanned peak in the past, you can easily complete the transformation.


    More importantly, many mountain peaks will not be disturbed by others, and will not affect the entire Ninja World because of his own strength surge, and he can safely transform.


    "Let''s go to the peak of the Thunder Country, and I will send Xi Rihong away later, and I will set off."


    After the decision was made, Naruto walked out of the room happily and began to chat with Yurihong and the others.


    After finally eating lunch, they sent them away, but looking at Hinata and Huahuo next to him, Naruto thought slightly, then said.


    "Hinata, you and Huahuo go back first, I have something to do."


    "Naruto...Is something wrong? We can bear it together."


    Hinata was worried about Naruto''s accident, so he bravely grabbed Naruto''s hand and looked at him stubbornly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a good thing. I''ll tell you tomorrow, you go back first."


    Naruto smiled and squeezed Hinata''s little hand, the soft feeling was very comfortable.


    "but...."


    Hinata was still a little worried, his big eyes still worrisome.


    Naruto didn''t give her a chance to continue to inquire, and directly squeezed her little white face. The affectionate movement made Hinata bow her head in shame.


    "Go, you can come early tomorrow." Naruto said warmly.


    "Well, then I''m going back, you must pay attention to safety." Hinata replied in a small voice, and then quickly left the house with the fireworks.


    No matter how you look at such a posture, it feels a bit deserted.


    After she walked outside, she was obviously relieved, and the ruddy on her face recovered.


    "Sister, does Naruto often bully you like this?" Hua Huo asked curiously.


    "Wh.... Naruto is kind to me." Hinata said embarrassedly.


    "Really?" The fireworks'' voice was frivolous, with a hint of cunning.


    "When... of course."


    "Sister, you really fell." Hua Huo shook his head with a helpless expression.


    "Eh?"


    When Hina Tian heard this, it took a long time to react, and found that his sister had guessed his inner thoughts, and instantly felt a little at a loss.


    "Go, my stupid sister, I feel so stupid that no one wants you anymore." Hua Huo shook his head.


    "No way." Hinata''s voice was weak and weak.


    "Why not, sister, look at you, weak, helpless, and still able to eat. No one wants it."


    Hinata: "..."


    When Hinata was chatting with his sister, Naruto had already arrived high in the sky, flying swiftly towards the direction of Thunder Country.


    Relying on his terrifying perception, Naruto found a steep mountain in an instant, and then continued flying away in a high-speed flight.


    Shortly after.


    Naruto slowly landed on the top of the steep mountain, feeling the cold wind from the sky, he smiled slightly and said, "Go!"


    Hum!


    Following Naruto''s words, it sounded like a bee flapping its wings, followed by a strange golden light shining, rippling around the body like water ripples.


    Numerous bubbles of golden gas floated around Naruto''s body, and the golden light that radiated made Naruto''s hair rise and fall.


    Suddenly.


    Naruto¡¯s black hair turned golden, and his state changed from normal state to super Saiyan state, but this did not end.


    Because countless golden bubbles emerged from around the body, flew straight up into the sky from bottom to top, and condensed into a golden beam of light, rushing straight into the sky, forming a spectacular and strange scene.


    Soon, a large amount of golden air flow appeared in the sky, which condensed into a golden tornado in the golden beam of light, covering Naruto in the center, continuously rotating.


    The horrible breath swelled with this golden tornado, and different brilliance flashed at this moment, and Naruto was constantly changing like a **** in this colorful brilliance.


    Originally because of the sharp edges and corners of the Saiyan blood, he has become a little lean in this constant transformation.


    The eyes are slightly larger and gradually turn red, and the hair turns from gold to red, completely transforming successfully.


    The **** of Saiyans, the true metamorphosis, is the metamorphosis of bloodline advancement, and also the metamorphosis in all aspects.


    Spirit, will, understanding, resilience, it can be said that the benefits of Naruto at this moment cannot be calculated.


    The golden light gradually converged. When everything fell into silence, only Naruto with red hair and red eyes remained on the mountain.


    "It feels so comfortable. My strength has increased countless times. Even Chakra has undergone certain changes. The fluctuations have become very small, almost imperceptible."


    Naruto felt the changes in his body, and joy flashed in his eyes, but he still needed to test his strength.


    therefore.


    He planned to use only one hand to perform the tortoise style qigong to see how powerful it is. Considering that one hand is also a little powerful, he changed it to a finger.


    "It''s also a bit powerful to use one finger to perform Turtle Style Qigong, so let''s weaken the power as much as possible, and then increase the power a little bit." Naruto said, pointing his index finger at the many mountains in front of him.


    ...


    On the road ten miles away from the peak.


    A Shangren teacher from the Thunder Country is heading for the Thunder Country with three Xia Ren students.


    They just finished the task and are moving forward talking and laughing.


    "Teacher, your own big trick is so powerful, it destroys more than a dozen big trees, it is too strong." A pretty girl among the students admired.


    "Of course, Mr. Leiouyi is a good forbearance, she is still very powerful for a good forbearance, and ordinary people can''t perform such a big move." Another girl with big eyes also said.


    "Yes, the teacher is the best." The last fat boy said.


    "Haha, don''t praise the teacher so much, there is still a lot of gap between me and Raikage-sama. Of course, my trick is really good, even in the village, it is also very powerful." Shangren teacher proudly said.


    "Yeah yeah."


    The three students nodded in agreement. They had all seen the power of the big move, which was an easy way to destroy the big tree, and it also made them understand the terrifying power of Shangren.


    "Teacher, we have arrived at Lianhuan Mountain. Is there no direct road to the village? Every time we go around." The fat boy looked at the continuous peaks in front of him, and said helplessly.


    "No, there are too many peaks in this chain mountain, and there is no way to go." Teacher Shang Ren also shook his head helplessly.


    "Then teacher, can you blast through these mountains with your big move?" The pretty girl asked hopefully.


    "How is it possible? Although my big move is pretty good in the village, I can''t do it in my life if I want to destroy these mountains. After all, the manpower cannot be compared with the world." Shangren shook his head.


    "Hey, if you can get through it, it would be great. There are many poor people here. Only then can people have a better life. What a pity, what a pity." The girl with big eyes said, looking at the mountains.


    "Huh? What is that? It seems to have white light."


    "What white light? Is it wrong?" The fat boy turned his head in confusion.


    boom!


    The extreme white light passed by from a distance, with a vast power like the mighty sky, lasing from a distance, passing through their vicinity suddenly, and then hurried away with the terrifying power of an explosion.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The howling wind flashed, and the four people were blown away by the strong wind and flew far away. They rolled more than a dozen laps before stopping, then stood up with a horrified expression and hurriedly looked forward.


    "My mother, Lianhuanshan is gone." The fat boy said with a trembling voice.


    "Really...really gone, how is this possible?" The girl with big eyes was also taken aback, her eyes widened rounder.


    "That''s Lianhuanshan, a Lianhuanshan that even the teacher can''t do."


    The pretty girl said unbelievably, and she was completely shocked when she watched the disappearing Lianhuan Mountain.


    Guru!


    Teacher Shangren swallowed and said, "We may have encountered an unknown and terrifying existence. Such a power can''t even be achieved by Raikage-sama."


    "This..."


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, it''s hard to hide the shock in your eyes.


    "Let''s go quickly, go back and report to Master Raikage."


    "it is good."


    Whoosh whoosh!


    On the steep mountain where Naruto is.


    Looking at the tortoise-style qigong he displayed, Naruto frowned slightly as he watched the ruined mountain peaks.


    "With just such a little strength, can''t it stand it?"


    Naruto thought of the scene of Monkey King fighting against the **** of destruction in Dragon Ball. The aftermath of their battle can cause the destruction of the universe. Obviously, the Saiyan **** releases a little power, which is not the area to bear.


    "It''s really a weak area. Upgrade to 100% as soon as possible, and then upgrade the system to see if there are any good things. Immortality, I really hope."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he left like lightning, leaving only a devastated chasm in place.


    Shortly after.


    Leizhiguo, Leiying Office.


    Lei Ying and several elders were in a meeting, and they looked at the materials in their hands and talked.


    "Konoha is weaker than expected. Even the Oshe Maru can kill the third generation of Hokage. It is really weak. I used to think that the third generation of Hokage and Raikage are at the same level. Now it seems to be a big mistake."


    "Nonsense, do you think anyone is as powerful as Raikage-sama? In the Ninja world, Raiking-sama is a big-name character, and few people are Raiking-sama''s opponents."


    "Yes, I feel that in this world of Ninja, no one is an opponent of Lord Raikage except for the old guy from the third generation of Tuying."


    Everyone was talking and talking, and Lei Ying listened to them, his face gradually brought on a trace of pride, obviously he wanted to be confident in his own strength.

 Chapter 96： The collapsed chain of mountains

    As Raikage, as a strong man with great strength, it is inevitable that Raiking is proud.


    Otherwise, he would not sit in the thunder shadow, he relied on his proud strength and absolute confidence.


    Therefore, listening to the discussions of the surrounding elders, his eyes flashed proudly.


    Dangdang!


    There was a rapid knock on the door, and without waiting for the people in the room to say anything, the office door was pushed open in an instant, and then the leader of the unit was rushed in violently.


    "Master Raikage, something went wrong."


    "What''s the recklessness? You are the captain, no matter how big the matter is, you can''t be so flustered." Lei Ying rebuked, his voice very severe.


    "Yes, look at Lord Raikage, you won''t change your face when you encounter anything, you have to study hard with Lord Raikage."


    "Isn''t it? You have gone through a lot of battles. I thought you were mature, but now it seems that you are still a bit worse."


    The surrounding elders spoke and shook their heads secretly, feeling that the perceptual force leader still needs to be experienced.


    "Masters, listen to me, this time something really happened." The captain of the sensing unit hurriedly explained.


    "Go ahead, I want to see what major events are panicking." The third elder said indifferently.


    "My lords, Lianhuanshan was levelled by a mysterious person." The sensing unit leader hurriedly said.


    "Lianhuan Mountain was flattened?"


    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed slightly.


    "What are you talking about? You are talking about Lianhuan Mountain? There are endless peaks dozens of miles away from the village?" The second elder hurriedly said.


    "Yes, it''s there." The sensor leader nodded without hesitation.


    "Impossible, do you know how difficult it is for Lianhuan Mountain to crash down? Do you know how steep the peaks are? Even Master Raikage can''t do it."


    The third elder said loudly, his voice was a bit sharper, if the mountain was really flattened, it would definitely be an earth-shattering event.


    "It''s true, this news is absolutely true. I confirmed it five times before coming over to report it." The perceiving troop leader assured.


    "Impossible. I came back from there yesterday on a mission. Today you tell me that it was flattened. Don''t say I don''t believe it. Even a three-year-old child won''t believe it."


    The Fourth Elder shook his head without hesitation.


    "I swear by my life."


    The perceiving captain swears that his voice has not yet fallen, and the Anbu and the guard captain suddenly appeared in the office.


    "Emergency intelligence, Lianhuan Mountain was levelled by a mysterious man." The captain of the guard hurriedly said, with a tremor in his voice.


    "Yes, Anbu has also confirmed this news, Lianhuanshan is really gone." The dark unit commander said solemnly.


    "This...."


    Upon hearing this, the high-level staff in the office stood up one by one, looking at the three captains in surprise, they all felt the seriousness of the matter.


    Even Lei Ying put away his arrogance at this moment, and his expression became very solemn, because he wanted to flatten Lianhuanshan, let alone him, it was impossible for all previous shadows to do it.


    So he asked again: "Are you sure?"


    "determine!"


    The three captains nodded without hesitation, with a trace of amazement in their serious expressions.


    Lei Ying still couldn''t believe it. It was because Chain Mountain had existed for too long. It had stood firm after countless years. Now that it is gone, it is unbelievable.


    "I will go over and confirm it myself." Lei Ying thought for a while.


    "We will go with you."


    Several elders also spoke. Although the three captains reported, they felt that the news might be true, but...


    But that is a chain of mountains, where there are countless steep peaks and countless barriers, which are as majestic as the sky, and they cannot be affected by manpower.


    So a hundred of them don''t want to believe it, they have to verify it personally.


    Soon they set off and rushed to Lianhuan Mountain mightily.


    After a long journey, they finally arrived at Lianhuanshan.


    But looking at the devastated earth, all the collapsed peaks, and the terrifying gap, they were shocked.


    "Really...really gone, Lianhuanshan is really gone."


    "How is this possible? So many steep peaks disappeared overnight?"


    "Could it be that there are unknown superpowers beyond the shadow level in this world?"


    The elders said in horror, looking at the ruined mountain chain with shocked faces.


    Their shock level was several times that of the original Captain Perception.


    "Master Raikage, you... how do you say this is done? Can human beings really have this level of power?"


    "It''s hard, it''s really hard. If someone can do it, it would probably be the ninja **** Senju Junama and Uchiha Madara."


    Lei Ying''s solemn explanation, although it seemed calm, the shock in his heart was no less than that of others.


    At his level, it is already difficult to increase his strength significantly.


    Even as the age continues to increase, his strength will become weaker and weaker when he gets old. Originally, Lei Ying thought he was a top master in the ninja world.


    But now it seems that my own strength is compared with the super powerhouse who pinged Lianhuanshan, that is a sky and an underground.


    Such a huge gap, even Lei Ying could not accept it, it was really a big blow.


    "Who is it, who the **** is it? Are Chijuma Senju and Uchiha Madara, still alive?" Raikage''s voice was filled with shock that could not be concealed.


    Everyone was silent when they heard this, and everyone was thinking about who did it all.


    The atmosphere on the scene gradually became heavier, and many people were not talking, because the direction of the super strong attack was Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder, so they might be dead.


    Because everyone was a little frightened, feeling that things were worse than expected.


    But this time.


    The Fourth Elder spoke suddenly, his voice briskly said.


    "This is a good thing. The chain of mountains has blocked a large area, and the people living around it are in poverty. Now that this area is opened up, people can survive better, right?"


    "The four elders are right. The village wanted to get through here a long time ago, but even if the entire Thunder Country operation consumes countless manpower and material resources, it will still take many years, which is why it was shelved."


    "But now the peaks have collapsed. As long as we repair them well, we will be able to build a road in a few years. This will bring great help to the poor nearby."


    The third elder smiled and explained.


    "and many more."


    The Fourth Elder suddenly thought of something.


    "Perhaps the unknown strong man saw that there were too many poor people around, and then he helped them?!"


    "Huh? You say that..."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then looked at each other and said: "Ahem, I think it should be repaired, it''s great to make a big road."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    The elders all opened their mouths and looked at Lei Ying without saying anything.


    Lei Ying fell silent as he heard these words, he actually understood what these elders meant.


    The superpowers who can destroy these peaks are equally easy to destroy the kingdom of thunder. Such superpowers must not be provoked.


    Since this super strong man made his move for the poor people here, in order to avoid offending this super strong man, Thunder Country''s correct approach is to build roads.


    Only in this way can we follow the meaning of the super strong, otherwise no one can bear the anger of the super strong.


    Thinking of the weak Konoha now, Raikage was a bit unwilling, but finally thought about it, the safety of Thunder Country is the most important thing, so he nodded.


    "You are right, there really should be a big road here."


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    .......


    Konoha Village, small villa living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Naruto raised his eyebrows slightly while listening to the experience value that appeared in his mind from time to time.


    "I used a little bit of strength casually, and I didn''t expect to have a surprise. It was very good, but after all, what should come is here." After Naruto finished speaking, he looked towards the entrance of the village.

 Chapter 97： Fake Danzo

    The person Naruto perceives is not someone else, but the group of Otonin four members, Otomanu''s subordinate.


    They came earlier than expected, or they did not participate in many things, which led to some changes in the plot, but depending on the situation, Sasuke is likely to leave Konoha.


    Naruto thought for a while, and thought it was not bad. Anyway, he can earn more experience points through this plot, so he will follow him.


    After all, if the bloodline reaches 100% as soon as possible, then he will no longer have any worries and can safely upgrade the system.


    By the time the system has been upgraded for three years, and his combat effectiveness has doubled every year, that feeling is definitely very refreshing.


    So Naruto decided to collect the plot when Sasuke flees, chase it symbolically, and earn experience points.


    In this way, he can almost collect enough experience points for the bloodline, and he is completely relieved.


    Consider this, get up and go to the mirror to check your appearance.


    The appearance hasn''t changed much, the hair is still black, and the beard-like texture on the cheeks is left, and there is only one left and right, and it is almost invisible.


    Naruto has a feeling that if he wants to, he can completely dilute the texture and make it disappear.


    He did not pay too much attention to this, but took off his shirt to reveal his strong muscles.


    In the past, he was thin and short due to malnutrition, but his increase in Saiyans was small, and explosive muscles appeared on his body. The streamlined muscles are very beautiful.


    Of course, more is to make him have terrible power.


    "I don''t know what happens when the blood is 100%? I always feel something will happen."


    Naruto whispered softly, tidying up his clothes and returning to the sofa to think.


    At his level, the original weight-bearing equipment had no effect. After becoming a Super Saiyan, he didn''t wear it anymore, but focused on improving his blood.


    In particular, his bloodline has reached more than 90%, and the distance is getting closer and closer, the more urgent he is.


    "Or, go out and earn another wave? After all, Thunder Country can occasionally provide 3 experience points. If the Land Country and Water Country also come, then..."


    Naruto thought of the old fellow Dokage, his granddaughter Heitu, and Shuiying Terumiming, they can all provide experience points for themselves, so it''s worth a trip.


    As for the Kingdom of Wind, even Gaara and the others have absorbed all the experience points. It is estimated that if they want to earn again, it will be the fourth Ninja War.


    So he only needs to go to the land of the earth and the country of water, and he does not need to reach their villages. He only needs to attack at the border area.


    Do what you think.


    Naruto took a chance and flew away from Konoha. With the super high-speed flight, it didn''t take long for him to fly over and fly back.


    But when he got home, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes, because he met a man, a woman who saw him use his might.


    "I didn''t expect to meet her by accident. I didn''t mean to watch her take a bath. I hope it won''t affect the plot."


    Naruto thought of being by the lake, thinking of standing in the air, attacking the country of the earth with a finger from a distance, and then fell into the lake to take a bath. As a result...


    "Headache. Although I forced her not to talk about my information, I accidentally saw her. She did suffer. Forget it, turn around and help her once."


    Naruto shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he walked into the study, picked up a lot of ninjutsu that the fake Tuan Zang had given him, and passed the time.


    Time passed slowly, and soon night fell.


    Konoha village gradually fell into silence, and many people fell asleep.


    but.


    The Naruto office is still brightly lit.


    Fake Tuan Zang, turn to bed, Xiaochun, the three elders of Mito Menyan sitting in the office, silently watching the information in their hands.


    Intelligence shows that after the death of three generations of Naruto, many countries saw the weakness of the country of fire and began to send spies and ninjas, and even increased the number of ninjas at the border.


    Especially the Thunder Country, this powerful country is even more ready to move. Various evidences prove that this country has plans to attack the Fire Country.


    As a result, the two elders in the office looked heavy, and even the fake Tuan Zang looked worried.


    Although he is fake, he is a Konoha ninja after all, and a member of the mountain clan.


    For example, Ino Yamanaka is his descendant. He values ??these people very much, so he doesn''t want them to be in danger.


    And the reason why he is afraid of Naruto is because he understands Naruto''s terrible strength and is afraid to anger Naruto and cause Konoha to be destroyed. This is how he protects Naruto desperately.


    All his original intention was to protect Konoha as a prerequisite, and even sacrifice the interests and lives of individuals for Konoha.


    But now.


    Facing the crisis in the village and the thunderous country''s eagerness, the fake Danzo also felt that things were in trouble.


    With Konoha''s combat effectiveness, it is simply not enough to support the war. After all, Konoha is very weak now, and a large number of ninjas have died. The war will only worsen the situation.


    So Konoha needs to recuperate, and it needs time to develop steadily.


    But now the situation does not allow it, a bad war will break out at any time, and Konoha will even die countless people.


    False Danzang wanted to ask Naruto to take action, but considering the indifference and hatred of the village towards Naruto these years, the false Danzang directly gave up this idea.


    But what about this crisis? If Thunder Country attacks Konoha, who can help Konoha?


    The fake Tuan Zang sighed deeply, looking for help, but didn''t know who to look for.


    The two elders on the opposite side looked ugly and didn''t know what to do.


    But at this time.


    Just when the three of them looked ugly.


    The intelligence captain rushed in quickly, and then hurriedly said.


    "Three elders, the latest information is sent back from the border, and something has happened to Thunder Country."


    "Something has happened? What is it? Are you going to attack our country of fire?" Zhuan Xiaochun''s expression changed slightly.


    "No, it''s the land of Thunder preparing to build the road, and it''s a major project."


    "Building a road?"


    A black line appeared on the three elders'' foreheads. Can''t figure out what is going on? In such a good time to start a war, what is your operation to build a road?


    The three elders said they couldn''t figure it out, and their heads were filled with paste.


    "That''s it. The mountain peaks of the Thunder Country collapsed inexplicably, and a terrible gap was formed, which is very suitable for road construction. This is specific information. Please see the three elders."


    The three elders watched the information quickly, but after reading it all three of them frowned, because this thing seemed so dreamy, how could the good-looking mountain collapse? And it collapsed so much?


    The key is Konoha is so weak, shouldn''t he attack Konoha first? Road construction should not be repaired at this time.


    The three elders still couldn''t figure it out, feeling that this matter was strange.


    but.


    The fake group had a familiar feeling. He looked at the intelligence captain and said, "What is the gap like?"


    "The gap is similar to that of the Death Forest, and it''s even more terrifying."


    "Death Forest!!!"


    Danzo thought of the gulf of the death forest, his expression changed drastically.


    Because Death Forest is Naruto''s masterpiece, and only he has such a terrifying strength, and Lei Zhiguo has a more terrifying chasm, it can only be said that Naruto has taken action.


    At the moment when Konoha was in crisis, he was willing to help Konoha and frighten people from other countries. Only Naruto had this motivation and strength. Obviously Naruto really did.


    "did not expect."


    False Tuanzang''s eyes were complicated, and while he was relieved, he also felt Naruto''s greatness.


    As Naruto who has been hated by countless villagers since childhood, even if he suffered such unfair treatment, but...


    But when Konoha was in crisis, Naruto still chose to help Konoha, not even telling anyone what he did.


    Paying silently in this way, guarding silently in this way, such a great mind, also made the fake Tuan Zang eyes moist.


    He wanted to tell the world that Naruto shocked the country of Thunder, protected Konoha, and made everyone grateful to Naruto, but Naruto did not say this, and the fake Danzo did not dare to tell others.


    Therefore, the fake Tuan Zang took a deep breath and said: "We have survived this crisis, and we should be grateful."


    "Indeed, I''m really lucky this time." Zhuan Xiaochun was also relieved.


    "Yes, very lucky." Menyan Mito also smiled.


    The atmosphere relaxed a lot at this moment, and everyone was relieved.


    but.


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun thought of something, sent the intelligence captain away, then took out a joint document and threw it to Tuanzang Road.


    "There is something to talk about. In the last time Naruto was beaten, several famous elders jointly petitioned for severe punishment. It seems that Naruto must be severely punished this time."


    "Punish Naruto severely?"


    Danzo''s face turned cold when he heard this. Naruto had just rescued Konoha, and some brain-disabled people came to look for things. Such behavior completely angered Danzo.


    He picked up the joint name material, and tore it up without looking at it, and then roared: "Get out of your mother''s joint name."


    "Danzo, how dare you tear up the joint information, that''s an application from a famous old man." Zhuan Xiaochun said coldly.


    "Roll Nima''s reputation, tell those rubbish, if you dare to look for things, I will kill them."


    After Danzo finished speaking, he kicked the Hokage table and left directly with murderous intent.


    In the same place, only the bewildered Mito Menyan was left, and Xiaochun turned to sleep with an ugly face.


    "Asshole, Danzo is getting more and more arrogant."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun was out of anger, and the kicker kicked the tea on the table and splashed it directly on her face. She wanted to explode in anger.


    The Mito Menyan next to him was also depressed, and felt that the moment this Danzo mentioned Naruto, it seemed as if he had changed himself. It was really unimaginable.


    He even felt that every time things came to Naruto, it would become weird, which was really puzzling.

 Chapter 98： Narutos identity revealed

    ut.


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun couldn''t swallow this breath, and was ready to encourage these famous old people to contact the daimyo of the country of fire and dismiss Danzang from the position. Only in this way can she eliminate her hatred.


    "Men Yan, you continue to investigate the information of Tuan Zang, I will contact the old men, this time I must give Tuan Zang some color to see." Zhuan Xiaochun said coldly.


    "This...is it too much." Mito Menyan hesitated.


    "Huh, only if Danzo stepped down, we can better manage Konoha. Do you want to watch Danzo continue to mess with Konoha?" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun said.


    "Okay, alas."


    Menyan Mito sighed, knowing that turning to bed, Xiaochun was determined to treat Danzo. He couldn''t stop it, and they were always the same, so they could only help.


    "Then it''s settled. You continue to investigate why Danzang helped Naruto. I''ll look for them now." Zhuan Xiaochun couldn''t wait to say.


    "All right, by the way, Jiraiya needs to urge him to find Tsunade as soon as possible. The position of Hokage can''t be delayed."


    "it is good."


    After the two discussed, they left.


    When Menyan Mito returned home, he contacted the secret spy and sat at home and waited.


    Shortly after.


    A figure with a mask appeared, kneeling on the ground. He was not the dark part, but the ¡®root¡¯ member who followed Danzo.


    "On the 13th, what''s the result of Danzo''s investigation? Was he given an illusion technique, or someone used a transformation technique to replace Danzo?" Mitomon Yan said.


    "My elder, the result of the investigation is very strange. I can''t tell whether Danzang is true or not." No. 13 hesitated.


    "Strange? What a strange method?"


    "That''s the case. After confirmation, it was found that Danzo had not been subjected to illusionism, and there was no sign of transformation to replace it. All this shows that he is Danzo himself, but he is not like Danzo himself."


    "Danzo originally didn''t eat bananas, but now Danzo likes to eat bananas very much, and has secretly taken care of the mountain people several times, and even desperately protected Naruto, which is very strange."


    No. 13 explained quickly, feeling that things were very strange, and I couldn''t figure it out at all.


    "It is not affected by illusion, there is no other person to replace the trace, but the style of work has changed. The most important thing is to protect Naruto, which is too strange." Mito Menyan frowned in thought.


    "My elder, I have a risky way to quickly determine if he is Danzo."


    "What way?" Mito Menyan asked curiously.


    "Blood, as long as you analyze his blood, you can know if he is Danzo, but it will take some time for me to do it without revealing my identity." Road 13.


    "I''ll do this, and I must figure it out as soon as possible, just today."


    Mito Menyan thought slightly, quickly came up with an idea, and then began to make arrangements.


    Shortly after.


    Fake Tuanzang received a notice of a meeting saying that there was urgent information. He received such a notice today, so he went straight without hesitation.


    The meeting place this time is a small meeting room.


    After Danzo arrived, it felt a little strange, because there was only Mito Menyan at the scene.


    "How about Elder Xiaochun?" Danzang asked in confusion.


    "She has something to do, Danzo, look at this document, this is an alliance application from Sunin Village."


    Mito Menyan handed over the document, and at the corner of the document, there was a sharp protrusion.


    "Ok?"


    Danzo took the document and was about to read it, but keenly he noticed the sharp object, and then frowned.


    "Ugh!"


    Danzo''s thoughts flashed, knowing that he had been exposed, but he was not afraid, but he was relieved.


    Because it is too difficult for a person to guard Konoha, now someone has discovered his identity, even if Naruto knew it, he wouldn''t blame him. The most important thing is that someone finally took it with him.


    So he sighed, "I have something to tell you, let the ninjas around you stay away."


    "Ok?"


    Mito Menyan''s eyes condensed, he took a close look at Tuan Zang, and made a secret gesture.


    "Well, just tell me, who are you!" Mito Menyan said.


    "I''m a subordinate of Lord Danzang, the wind is in the mountains." Fake Danzang said.


    "What! You have a mountain stroke? What is your transformation technique? Why can''t it be detected?" Mito Menyan couldn''t believe it.


    "Because all these are Mr. Naruto''s methods, a cookie he chooses at will, you can''t detect it."


    The fake Tuan Zang continued, with a hint of respect in his eyes.


    "Mr. Naruto? Biscuit? What''s the matter? Where is the real Dan hide?" Mito Menyan felt the seriousness of the matter.


    "Listen to me, this matter needs to start with the Chunin test."


    The fake Danzo began to talk endlessly, telling the whole process, including Naruto''s terrifying strength, the gulf of the death forest, and the shock to the Thunder Country.


    And such a deed, I heard Mito Menyan stunned, and felt that the whole world had changed.


    "Impossible, why didn''t Naruto have such a strength revealed? Why did he make you a fake Danzo? Since he hates Konoha, why should he help Konoha?" Mito Menyan couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s very simple. Mr. Naruto wanted to maintain Konoha''s stability, so he made me a fake Danzo. He didn''t want Konoha to be destroyed by outsiders, so he shocked the land of Thunder. Although he hates Konoha very much,... "


    "Mr. Naruto regards Konoha as his own. He can destroy Konoha, but he will never allow others to make trouble. That''s why he protects Konoha without telling anyone. He still hates Konoha. "


    False Tuanzang continued to explain, with helplessness in his expression, as well as helplessness and hatred for the villagers of Konoha.


    "This... this... it turned out to be like this, it turned out to be like this."


    Mito Menyan was stunned. He didn''t expect that this was the case. But thinking about it carefully, the messy incident gradually made sense.


    At this time, the Mito Menyan was not calm at all, and it took a long while to gradually recover his mind.


    Although he didn''t want to believe that Naruto had such a terrifying strength at a young age, he had to admit the facts before his eyes.


    So he sighed and said: "Why didn''t you tell us in advance, if we knew this, we wouldn''t embarrass you."


    "I don''t dare. Without Mr. Naruto''s permission, how dare I say that if it causes Mr. Naruto''s anger and destroys Konoha, I am Konoha''s sinner."


    False Tuanzang sat in a chair to explain, but his expression gradually relaxed. With the elder Mito Menyan, he could finally be lighter.


    "That''s it, you have worked so hard during this period of time. Don''t worry, I will bear it with you. Not only you love Konoha, but I also love it. This is our home."


    Mito Menyan understood the fake Danzo during this period, and was under a lot of pressure for Konoha, secretly grateful, then patted the fake Danzo on the shoulder and silently encouraged.


    But thinking of the country of the soil and the country of water, the number of ninjas on the border, Mito''s door is faint.


    "It would be even better if Mr. Naruto can shock the land and water."


    Mito Menyan frowned just now, then looked towards the door.


    Dangdang!


    "My elder, urgent information."


    "Come in." Menyan Mito heard the voice of his subordinate and ordered him to come in.


    Squeak!


    The door was pushed open, and soon a ninja walked in quickly and said respectfully.


    "My elder, the country of the earth and the country of water have been attacked, and two terrifying gaps have appeared respectively."


    "what!!"


    Mito Menyan squeezed and stood up, his eyes were shocked. He also said that he hoped that Naruto could shock the two countries, and the back foot information came.


    Although he felt hot on his face, he still said in shock: "I didn''t expect that... actually appeared, Danzo, what you said is really true."


    After Mito Menyan finished speaking, he completely believed Danzo''s words and decided to protect Konoha with him.


    And the other side.


    The female elder turned to bed, Xiaochun was walking with a smile, holding something in her hand.

 Chapter 99： Sasuke Mantra Inji

    This is a jointly signed scroll with many people''s signatures and her own signature on the scroll.


    Later, she asked for Mito Menyan to sign the name, and then reported the scroll to the fire country daimyo, and formally applied for the removal of Danzo.


    At that time Konoha, an eye-catching Danzo, will be completely suppressed.


    "Unexpectedly, the Naruto incident would become my handle to defeat Danzo, not bad."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun said, walking back happily, but at this time, an ninja suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "My elder, Elder Mito Menyan, please."


    "Oh? I happened to find him something to lead the way."


    "Yes."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun walked quickly, and soon came to the small meeting room.


    At this time, only Mito Menyan sat in the meeting room, seeming to think about something.


    "Look at this scroll, with this, Danzo will definitely fall." Zhuan Xiaochun threw the scroll over.


    "Ok?"


    Mito Menyan frowned and picked up the scroll, his face sank when he saw Naruto''s story on it.


    Then, under the gaze of Zhuan Xiaochun''s smile, he tore it sharply.


    Tear!


    The scroll was torn to pieces in an instant, and Xiaochun''s smile turned directly into consternation, and then his expression turned from joy to sink.


    "What are you doing! Stop it."


    "I''m helping you."


    Mito Menitis did not stop, but kept tearing, and quickly tore the scroll to pieces.


    "I need an explanation, right away, right away!"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun was out of anger. Danzo tore her a while ago, and she wanted to explode with anger, but finally signed a scroll, which was torn by her ally, which just wanted to make her mad.


    Turning to bed in anger, Xiaochun glared at Mito Menyan, waiting for his explanation.


    "Forget it, let me tell you this secret, otherwise you may not do something."


    Menyan Mito sighed and began to talk a little bit.


    And Zhuanqin Xiaochun, who was next to him, was first angry, then gradually turned into consternation, then incredible, and finally dumbfounded, as still as a stone statue.


    It took a long time before he said unbelievably: "What you said is true? Naruto is so strong?"


    "Of course, the question now is how to restore Konoha''s image in Naruto''s heart. You know what happened to Naruto these years. What we must do." Mito Menyan said.


    "This...it''s not difficult, as long as public opinion controls it."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun still trusts Mito Menyan, so she took a deep breath.


    "First control public opinion, let the respected clan elders speak up, improve the evaluation of Naruto, and restore the image. It will not be long before the villagers will identify with Naruto."


    "Yes, you are the best at controlling public opinion, but be aware that Naruto doesn''t seem to like others to know that he helped Konoha." Mito Menyan said.


    "Relax, I have a sense of measure and will not talk nonsense." Zhuan Xiaochun nodded.


    "That''s good, let''s go, act today."


    "it is good."


    The two elders left quickly, trying to restore Konoha''s image in Naruto''s heart.


    Don''t say it yet.


    Their method is still very effective, but within a few days, the view of Naruto in the village is somewhat different.


    Although some people still hate Naruto, people''s attitude towards Naruto has changed slightly, and they are no longer as hostile as before.


    And this kind of change is being executed methodically under the control of Konoha''s senior management. It only takes time and the atmosphere of hatred will be completely changed in a few years.


    Naruto naturally found out about this, but he didn''t bother to pay attention, but kept monitoring Sasuke.


    because.


    The four Naonnin finally started to contact Sasuke, and persuaded Sasuke to officially start fleeing Konoha.


    this day.


    In the jungle outside Konoha Village.


    Sasuke looked at Xingxinwan in his hand and frowned secretly, somewhat hesitant in his heart.


    "Sasuke, eat it. Only in this way can you activate the second state of the curse seal, and your strength will increase tenfold."


    Guitong Maru explained, and at the same time took out a big wooden barrel.


    "This is a sealed wooden barrel. After you eat it, we will use a seal to protect you. We will also take you to Lord Oshemaru as soon as possible. It''s up to your choice."


    "it is good."


    Sasuke didn''t hesitate for too long. Since he chose the power, he wouldn''t hesitate for too long, so he ate Xinxinwan without hesitation.


    Bang!


    Sasuke fell softly to the ground, and the Otonin group soon put it into a wooden barrel for seal protection.


    "gone."


    The sound of Shinobu and the four swiftly stepped away, hurriedly toward the Oshemaru base.


    just.


    Naruto who watched the whole process was a little helpless, because the plot seemed to be about to collapse.


    Only Sakura noticed Sasuke''s escape and ran out of the village stupidly. No one else appeared.


    "Forget it, anyway, the experience value is almost 100%. In that case, I''ll go there alone."


    After making a decision, Naruto left and left the village of Konoha without knowing it.


    Konoha jungle.


    The sound of Shinobu and the four rushed forward, constantly flashing across the big trees.


    "This time it went smoothly. It''s great that I didn''t encounter any obstacles." Guitong Maru rejoiced.


    "It''s really going well, and after so long, I haven''t encountered an enemy. It''s really good."


    "Huh, let''s get to the border first, a bunch of scum." Doyu also began to venomously.


    "Taya, it''s better to be gentle as a girl." Fatty Jirofang persuaded.


    "Shut up, fat man." Toyuya was again venomous, and the fat man felt helpless.


    Others stopped talking, but hurried to the road quickly.


    just.


    As he walked forward, Gui Tong Maru frowned suddenly, then looked back suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong with Guitong Maru?" Doyuya asked, apparently in a higher position in the team.


    "I don''t know why, I suddenly felt a chill in my back, but I didn''t notice the enemy. It was strange." Guitong Maru solemnly explained.


    "A cold back? Is it?"


    The remaining three people spoke suspiciously, and they didn''t notice this aspect.


    "Maybe, maybe I feel wrong."


    Guitong Maru was a little uncertain, but he started to arrange traps just to be on the safe side.


    With the ability of spider silk, he set up a lot of traps, and even because of the cold behind his back, he set up ten times more traps than in the original book.


    "Gui Tong Maru, have you set too many traps?" Fat Jirofang was puzzled.


    "It''s always right to be careful. I felt cold behind my back just now. I was a little worried. Now that there are so many traps, I don''t have to worry about being attacked."


    Guitongmaru looked at the countless traps behind him, and smiled.


    The surrounding Otonin people also nodded. There are so many traps, let alone ordinary ninjas, that is Shangnin, even elite Shangnin can easily find them.


    So this time they moved forward with complete confidence and no longer worried about being attacked.


    but.


    They marched for less than five minutes, when Gui Tong Maru suddenly looked back and took out his weapon solemnly.


    "Something is wrong, something must have happened, everyone, be careful, be careful!"


    Gui Tong Maru said loudly, his expression extremely solemn.


    Because he felt a terrifying sense of crisis, that sense of crisis, like a needle stick, constantly appeared on his back.


    And this kind of intense sense of crisis would not appear even in front of Oshe Maru, so his expression completely changed, and he looked at the rear in horror.


    The three surrounding Otonin also became vigilant. Although they were not as sharp as Guido Maru, they also noticed something was wrong.


    "Come out, scum, just give me out if you are a man." Doyu also began to venomously, with a clear but strong voice, obviously she didn''t want to be in such an atmosphere.


    "Scum? Is it underestimated?"


    Faint voices came from all directions, and the expressions of the four people in Yinnin changed drastically, but they couldn''t find the enemy no matter how they looked around.


    "Damn scum, come out to me, I..."


    Tayu was angry and shouted out loud without hesitation, but she stopped abruptly when she was halfway through her words.

 Chapter 100： Pinch face

    Because I don''t know when, above them, a figure stood quietly, a black-haired figure exuding a terrifying aura.


    The moment he saw this person, a strong sense of trembling rushed into the hearts of all Otonin, and that sense of tremor was several times stronger than the sense of tremor that Dashemaru gave them.


    And the fingertips of the owner of this figure are shining with a white energy ball.


    Although this energy ball was not big, the terrifying power it radiated made the expressions of the sound of Shinobu change drastically, and the super-sensing Ghost Child Maru was even more paralyzed on the ground.


    Otonin people believe that if they dare to move, there will only be one word ¡®death!¡¯ ¡¯


    "You... are you?"


    As a relatively high-ranking presence in the team, Tayuya has a competitive personality, even at this time, he still tries to ask questions.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that her voice was trembling. She wanted to make her speech steady, but she couldn''t do it.


    "My name is Naruto, have you heard of it?"


    Naruto smiled and landed next to Doyuya, put the other arm on her smooth and soft snow neck, and squeezed her small white face.


    "No... no."


    At close range, the terrifying power in the white ball of light made Tayu even more horrified, even if Naruto pinched her face, she didn''t move.


    "Do you know why you don''t know?" Naruto said, playing with the small face of Yuya.


    "No... I don''t know."


    Tayuya hurriedly explained, looking at his surrounding companions as if for help, but all the surrounding companions were trembling and dared not to move, and Guitong Maru couldn''t even stand up.


    "Because all enemies who know my strength are dead."


    Naruto''s voice fell, his left hand slowly lifted, and the white ball of light became brighter.


    "Mr. Naruto, please wait, I am useful, we are useful to you." Feeling the killing intent, Toyuya hurriedly begged for mercy with horror in his eyes.


    "Useful? What''s the use?"


    Naruto looked at Ta Yuya with a smile, and wanted to hear her answer while earning their experience points.


    "I... we can be your subordinate."


    "Subordinate? Are you worthy?" Naruto tossed the light fairway casually.


    "Please wait, we, we know a lot of seals, and can handle trivial things for you. By the way, there are also curse seals. We can be your experiment. Please don''t kill me."


    Tayuya was terrified when he looked at the floating ball of light, and his entire face became pale with fear.


    "Curse seal? Test item? Well, it''s kind of interesting."


    Naruto thought of his own experiments. In order to help Hinata improve his strength, he did a lot of experiments and also did a lot of theoretical analysis, but he did not have the most important human experiment, so he encountered a bottleneck.


    This also caused his experiments to stagnate. Now that there are ready-made test products, he has new ideas.


    "My lord, as long as you don''t kill us, we are all your experiments."


    Doyue also noticed the change in Naruto''s attitude, realizing that this was the only life, and hurriedly expressed his wishes.


    The several Otonin around also tremblingly said: "My lord, we...we are all your test subjects."


    "Oh? Are you so willing?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes.. Yes, we followed Dashemaru-sama also because of fear, and we were experimental products before." Guitong Maru kept as calm as possible.


    "If that''s the case, it''s also a note."


    Naruto thought for a while, and left their lives without even intending to exercise control over them.


    Because with my own strength, I didn''t worry about them breaking the waves at all, even if they ran to Dashemaru, it would be a big deal to beat Dashemaru and then catch them back.


    At that time, see if they dare to run around.


    So Naruto nodded and said, "That''s it, you go to Tangzhiguo to find fragrant phosphorus and help her build a laboratory over there, and I will go there to do experiments in the future."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he reduced the power of the light ball by 99%, and threw the remaining 1% far away.


    When the sound of Shinobi four saw this scene, they were obviously relieved, and the fear in their hearts eased slightly.


    boom!


    The terrifying explosion sounded shaking the earth, and the huge mushroom cloud evaporated in the next second, with terrifying wind pressure and thick black smoke, sweeping in all directions under the endless energy.


    The group of four Otonin who had just breathed a sigh of relief was directly stunned by the energy to fly three, and they even rolled out more than ten meters in a row before stopping with the help of ninjutsu.


    But even so, they were still shocked to vomit blood and wounded all over, and even the second state of the curse was turned on, and they were still scarred.


    Only Yuya was not affected because she was by Naruto''s side, but the fear in her heart was no less than that of the other three, and she was so frightened that her body was weakened, and she barely supported Naruto''s arms.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    The three Yin Ren coughed constantly, and the blood dripped down, but they looked at the front in amazement, at the long-lasting mushroom cloud.


    "Mr. Naruto, we... let''s go to Yunokuni." Tayu was also frightened and said hurriedly.


    "Well, if Dashemaru finds you and tells him the gap in the death forest, he will know what to do."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he lifted the barrel that sealed Sasuke and flew away like lightning.


    All four of them were sitting on the ground, looking at the mushroom cloud motionlessly.


    After a long time, Yuya Chan said, "Let''s go, but we can''t delay Mr. Naruto."


    "Good... good."


    The other three Otonin hurriedly nodded, struggling to move forward. In the face of immense strength, all they could do was compromise, and just like compromising on Oshemaru, compromise was even more terrifying.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    End Valley.


    The huge waterfall falls from the top, like a surging water dragon, under the shining of the sun, it hits the river below, and bursts out countless white waves, making the surroundings sparkle with colorful clouds.


    Naruto stood quietly on the bank above the waterfall, looking down at the river below, looking down at everything.


    Next to him, was the wooden barrel that sealed Sasuke, but it was different from before. The wooden barrel now exudes a powerful aura, which is ten times stronger than before.


    Obviously Sasuke is about to master the second form of the curse seal, and his combat effectiveness will be increased tenfold.


    In this regard, Naruto did not pay attention at all, but checked his own experience value, because the experience value is almost full, and his bloodline will reach 100% in a few minutes.


    Click!


    Cobweb-like cracks appeared on the sealed wooden barrel, and the black breath spread to the surroundings along the cracks, and at the same time powerful chakras waved away.


    Bang!


    The sealed barrel completely collapsed, and Zasuke in the barrel finally completed his transformation.


    "I finally have a strong power, the second form of the curse, I finally completed it, Naruto is no longer my opponent, hahaha." Sasuke laughed, his eyes with unprecedented invigoration.

 Chapter 101： Sasuke was smashed and cried

    It may have been suppressed for too long, Sasuke laughed loudly, and laughed a little longer, which seemed a bit noisy.


    "moron."


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded, and Sasuke who was laughing abruptly stopped.


    He turned his head abruptly to look back, and when he saw the familiar Naruto, Sasuke''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t expect that when he woke up, he saw not Otonin, but Naruto who was always stronger than himself and always depressed him.


    "Naruto? How could it be you? How could you be here?" Sasuke was surprised.


    "Can''t I be here anymore?"


    Naruto smiled and said, "Well, isn''t this taking you back to Konoha?"


    "Take me back to Konoha? Hahahaha, ridiculous, so ridiculous, hahaha."


    Sasuke suddenly laughed again, feeling the terrible power of his body, and continued to laugh.


    For so long, he has been suppressed by Naruto and surpassed by Naruto. Even if he learned so many abilities from Kakashi, he is still a lot worse than Naruto, and now...


    The huge improvement in strength finally made him exhale, so this time he laughed loudly and very cheerfully.


    "Naruto, do you know how strong I am? Ten times, I have increased my strength ten times. With such strength, you can''t be my opponent at all. Give up."


    After Sasuke finished speaking, he stared at Naruto''s eyes with his head high, and looked at Naruto with strong confidence.


    He wanted to know how Naruto answered his words, and he wanted to see Naruto''s surprised expression when he learned that his strength had improved.


    "It seems that this curse seal is a bit useful, but unfortunately it is too ugly, my Hinata is not suitable." Naruto looked at the curse seal and muttered.


    "ugly?"


    Sasuke was stunned. He didn''t expect Naruto to answer this way. He didn''t care about power, but care about ugliness, which was completely different from what he thought.


    Didn''t you say you want to bring yourself back to Konoha? How can I stop myself without power? Why not care about the growth of power? Do you care about appearance?


    Sasuke couldn''t figure it out, maybe because he felt that Naruto didn''t hear him clearly, Sasuke said again: "Naruto, you can hear him clearly, my strength has increased tenfold, ten times."


    "Oh."


    Naruto dug his ears absently, waiting for the experience value to reach 100% as soon as possible.


    "you!!"


    Sasuke was really angry when he saw this scene, feeling that Naruto was washing himself, or was delaying time, waiting for Konoha''s reinforcements.


    So Sasuke said coldly: "It''s just deliberately delaying time, do you think it''s useful? Forget it, there is no need to waste time with you here.


    Sasuke was about to leave after speaking, but was stopped by Naruto.


    "Wait a minute."


    Naruto saw that he was almost at 100% with 7 points of experience, and he was going to let Sasuke wait a little longer.


    "Want to stop me? Humph, since you want to feel my power, let you feel how terrifying it is to increase my power by 10 times."


    After Sasuke finished speaking, the curse marks around his body flashed rapidly, and the whole person seemed to be blackened, lingering in the terrible power, and under such power, Sasuke rushed towards Naruto.


    Probably in order to show the horror of his power, Sasuke ran around Naruto quickly, spinning around in the phantom.


    After a while.


    Sasuke felt almost done, rushing towards Naruto like a black lightning, and then shouted.


    "Naruto, take it."


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and Sasuke, who hurried forward and jumped up, stopped in the air, and his ankle was firmly grasped by a hand, and the feeling of turning around in the next second came.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    A huge impact sounded, accompanied by the flying of the mud, and the waves splashing from the shaking river.


    After the roar stopped, Naruto shook his head.


    "It''s really noisy, let you wait a minute, and still jump up and down here, I have to beat you, really."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he turned and walked to the high platform next to him to check the data panel.


    And Sasuke''s whole person has been embedded in the earth, lying in the mud in a big font, his eyes are looking up at the sky blankly, his whole person seems to be stupid and motionless.


    The sky is still so blue, and the white clouds are still floating, but Sasuke wants to cry, obviously his strength has increased tenfold, and he has obviously gotten the curse of Dashemaru, becoming super powerful.


    but.


    Such a powerful self just rushed to Naruto''s side, and before he could make a move, he was carried and smashed to the ground.


    And it was smashed, and it was smashed so hard that it couldn''t bear even the second form of Curse Seal, it was smashed directly, and it was almost stupid.


    Sasuke, who wanted to cry without tears, felt the pain in his whole body, and felt the curse mark of the shoulders shrinking back. His eyes were red and his emotions were a little broken.


    Struggling to stand up, Sasuke red eyes and said: "Why, why are you so strong? Why on earth is this!!!"


    Sasuke shouted, looking at Naruto with red eyes, and watching Naruto calmly, Sasuke''s mentality collapsed.


    Thinking of these years, carrying the family hatred and working hard to cultivate and improve his strength in all aspects.


    Now it''s hard to get power from the Oshe Maru. I thought I was strong enough, but Naruto directly smashed it violently, without any resistance.


    This feeling is so **** sour, so sour, almost crying.


    At this moment, Naruto opened his eyes, just in time to see Sasuke''s crying expression.


    "Eh? What''s your expression? I have control, and I only use a little bit of power."


    Naruto didn''t lie, he did control his power. If he really let go of his power, let alone Sasuke, the entire Ninja World would not be able to withstand his blow.


    but.


    It''s okay for him not to say this sentence. After saying this sentence, Sasuke really cried this time.


    Originally, Sasuke''s mentality of being smashed collapsed, but Naruto said, using only a little bit of strength, Sasuke really couldn''t bear it and cried directly.


    "Why, why, why are you so strong, why!!"


    "Sasuke, as for you? Forget it. Anyway, I''m also dealing with errands. I didn''t plan to take you back. I''m leaving."


    Naruto shook his head and left like lightning, leaving only Sasuke sitting sluggishly.


    He heard that sentence, the sentence to deal with errands, that is to say, Naruto could not smash himself at all, let himself go to Oshemaru, after all, Naruto said it was to deal with errands.


    But it''s better now.


    Naruto smashed himself like this, and then told himself that he was dealing with errands. This was really annoying, and his angry Sasuke''s face was green.


    "Damn it, **** it!!"


    Sasuke gritted his teeth with anger, but the guessing of Naruto''s strength also increased, the bald-headed practice method constantly appeared in his mind.


    Faintly, he felt that maybe the bald head practiced the law, it was really possible.


    "Isn''t it three years? I persevered."


    After Sasuke finished speaking, he limped away, except that his **** was broken when he was smashed, and the skin inside was occasionally exposed under the breeze.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿

 Chapter 102： Nine Tails out of trouble

    Shortly after.


    As he walked forward, Sasuke saw a man, a handsome man with two red dots between his brows.


    This person''s hair is white, the eye pupils are green, and the eyelids have red eyeshadow. The whole person exudes a cold breath.


    The moment he saw this man, Sasuke squinted his eyes, because the costume of the visitor was that of Otonin, which made Sasuke faintly guess the identity of the other party.


    But he was still wary: "Who are you?"


    Hearing this, the visitor didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Sasuke a few times and said after seeing Uchiha''s sign.


    "I''m Junmaro, Lord Osamaru''s subordinate, Sasuke, right? What about the others?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s dead." Sasuke replied and walked directly into the distance.


    "died?"


    Junmaro frowned, guessing that those people might be more auspicious. He looked around vigilantly and confirmed that no enemy was chasing him before turning his head to follow Sasuke.


    His task is to protect Sasuke from returning to the base, and naturally he must always guard Sasuke''s side, even if there may be a large number of pursuers behind him, he is not afraid.


    Because he was willing to dedicate his life to Oshemaru, even if he died here, he was not afraid of it, so his expression was tight all the time, and his face looked a little serious.


    just.


    Because Sasuke was walking in front, Junmaro saw the fabric floating from time to time behind Sasuke''s buttocks, and the scene under the fabric, and Junmaro''s serious expression instantly turned into amazement.


    The original serious expression of willing to die can no longer be maintained, and the atmosphere on the scene has become weird.


    However, Junmaro quickly reduced his facial expression and returned to his original cold posture. He was about to remind him, but Sasuke''s voice came.


    "You are a subordinate of Oshemaru, I ask you a question, can following Oshemaru really gain powerful power?"


    "Yes, the horror of Oshamaru-sama is beyond your imagination."


    Junmaro nodded without hesitation, he admired Oshemaru very much, and even willingly died for it.


    "Well, as long as I have power, I must have it. In addition to revenge, I must surpass that guy."


    Sasuke has ambition in his eyes, and the whole person exudes a different temperament at this moment.


    Even under the breeze, his handsome hair rippled, making him more distinctive.


    "Ahem, Sasuke, your clothes are torn." Junmaro couldn''t help reminding him looking at the clothes dangling in the breeze.


    "Ok?"


    When Sasuke heard this, he turned his head and looked at his clothes, his face changed in the next second, thinking that he had been walking like this for so long, his face became black.


    "Damn it, **** it!!"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Border of Fire Country.


    Naruto stood quietly high in the sky, looking down below, looking down at a quiet valley.


    The environment here is beautiful, the place is remote, and there is a sparkling lake in the valley. Naruto likes it very much, so he plans to transform here.


    "100% perfect Saiyan blood, don''t let me down."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he fell from the sky and slowly came to the middle of the valley. Then he sat cross-legged and began to exchange the Saisaiyan blood.


    ¡¾Ding! The Saiyan bloodline is being exchanged and the exchange is successful. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Your bloodline reaches 100%, and the transformation has officially begun. ¡¿


    The sound of the mechanical system sounded in my mind, and with this sound, a beam of light that reached the sky suddenly fell from the sky, coming towards Naruto with vast power.


    Almost instantly.


    Naruto was enveloped by this terrifying beam of light, and then shocking power burst out from the beam of light, forming a huge white tornado, spinning around Naruto''s body.


    This terrible tornado like the mighty sky, continuously and rapidly spinning, the overwhelming force began to sweep across all directions.


    At this moment, Naruto was silently closing his eyes, floating in the air under the shroud of white light.


    A sense of warmth and comfort that he had never had before flooded into his heart. The transformation from the inside to the outside made him feel comfortable without moving.


    In this way, in the huge tornado, in the warm **** like a hot spring, it is constantly changing and reborn.


    During this process, the texture on both ends of his cheeks completely disappeared, and his hair grew slightly, and he stood up slightly, becoming more handsome.


    Those sapphire blue eyes, in such a metamorphosis, gradually showed a trace of red light, and even the blood of the vortex family faintly received a trace of benefit.


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and under the terrifying force, a red fox figure flew out of the tornado, and was directly shocked by the terrible force and flew far away.


    While the red fox was shaken off, three strange chakras also appeared in the terrifying tornado.


    When two of the chakras saw Naruto in good health, they chose to dissipate in their blessings, leaving only one very tough chakra, always entangled.


    But the power of the tornado is too majestic, the terrifying power like a deep sea, in just a short time, it washed away the tough chakra and completely disappeared between the world and the earth.


    A sense of ease that has never been felt before Naruto''s heart, he quietly lay in the tornado, on the white bed condensed by countless white light, and gradually fell asleep.


    She fell into a deep sleep peacefully, and transformed little by little like an ordinary baby.


    outside world.


    In the valley, the terrible tornado was still spinning crazily, and the red fox that was shaken flying was embedded in the mud in the valley, motionless.


    It is none other than Nine Tails, with a confused Nine Tails.


    what''s the situation?


    Kyuubi was a little confused and didn''t know what happened.


    During this period of time, I don''t know why, it has been sleeping, and it was sleeping well, but suddenly it was shocked by an inexplicable terrifying force.


    Zhenfei just flew, it was barely acceptable, but it rolled on the ground more than a dozen times, and finally was shaken into the mountains, which was more uncomfortable.


    And what about the horrible tornado that keeps spinning? Why is it spinning here?


    Nine Tails were sluggish, looking at all this blankly like a silly fox.


    After a while, it recovered from the sluggishness, and then struggled to free itself from the mountains.


    "Wait, I escaped from the seal, hahaha, great, hahaha."


    Kyuubi suddenly reacted, his eyes full of joy after being released from the seal.


    Being sealed for so long and being able to be released is absolutely super refreshing.


    Just like Erha, who has been kept at home for a long time, the feeling of jumping outside is similar to that of Kyuubi now.


    and so.


    Kyuubi started to jump around, jumping up and down in the valley, expressing his joy happily.


    boom!


    The terrifying tornado expanded violently, and even more terrifying power and Via rushed towards all directions.


    The Nine Tails who were Sa Huan, under this terrible power, were once again shocked into the mountains, and the whole fox was shocked into doubts about life.


    "Damn it."


    Kyuubi was angry and waved his paws frantically, got out of the mountain embarrassedly, and looked at the tornado angrily.


    Although the tornado was huge, it was spinning in the center of the valley. Kyuubi did not feel a sense of crisis, so it was a little angry and wanted to release the tail beast jade to destroy the tornado.


    But it just had this idea, and didn''t know what happened, it felt a chill on its back, a suffocating horror.


    It quickly withdrew this thought, and it felt better, but it still looked at the tornado solemnly.


    "Where did this tornado come from? Why does it give me such a terrifying sense of horror? What is going on?"


    Facing the unknown tornado, Kyuubi felt a lot of fear in his heart, always feeling that if he dared to attack the tornado, the result would be very miserable.


    So Nine Tails hesitated for two seconds, and finally did not dare to release the tail beast jade, but turned around and ran, rushing towards other countries.


    But Kyuubi didn''t know, Naruto in the tornado opened his eyes and glanced at it at this moment, then said lightly.


    "This nine tails, it seems that they need to be educated, otherwise they are too naive."


    Naruto closed his eyes and continued to transform, and after his voice fell, the dashing Kyuubi suddenly shuddered in the distance, and then looked around uncertainly.

 Chapter 103： 100% perfect Saiyan

    "what happened?"


    Kyuubi looked around solemnly, always feeling like he had done something very stupid.


    But it couldn''t detect what was going on, and finally chose to continue to run wildly, rushing to other countries.


    As a nine-tailed demon fox, as a powerful tail beast, its full-strength running speed is very fast, it is simply fast.


    The huge body rushed to other countries like a hill in the flying of the nine tails.


    In the middle of the valley.


    Naruto was quietly degenerating, reborn and transformed, from blood to muscles and bones, and then to flesh and blood, everything was completely transformed at this moment.


    The height, appearance, and temperament are completely transformed.


    After the metamorphosis was over, Naruto floated quietly in the air, waking up from his deep sleep in the slowly dissipating tornado.


    At this time, he has changed a lot, the explosive muscles on his body are bulging like massive granite.


    The blood vessels under the tough skin spread like twisted horned dragons, making him look even more explosive.


    The originally dark explosive head grew slightly, and it stood up like a sharp steel needle, making it more aggressive.


    But this is nothing, what really changes is his temperament.


    In the past, anyone who saw him dared to say a few words, especially those villagers who were not capable, they were even more cynic.


    But now.


    Naruto''s temperament has become very fierce. When people see it, they are like seeing a brutal dragon that pounces at any time, giving people a sense of extreme danger of choosing people to eat and doing it at any time.


    With such a ferocious temperament, no one dared to talk nonsense when facing him, and ordinary people would feel scared and fearful even if they looked at him.


    Of course, these are trivial matters. What really moved Naruto is the strength, the terrifying strength.


    The originally terrifying strength has once again been terribly improved in the transformation, and has been terribly increased from all aspects.


    Silently raised his right hand, Naruto made a fist suddenly.


    boom!


    The terrifying sound of the sonic boom swelled in all directions, and the surrounding air formed a wave of air in the sonic boom, rolling in all directions like mountains and oceans, and instantly skipped the valley, the raging valley lost its former greenery.


    "Such power!"


    Naruto looked at his right hand, then silently opened the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Capacity: 1 thousand cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan capacity...


    Experience value: 12


    .........


    Looking at the data panel that couldn''t be simpler, Naruto''s eyes fixed on the words "perfect Saiyan", and then clicked on it.


    Perfect Saiyan: Saiyan who integrates many advantages and abilities of Saiyan, the stronger the stronger the battle, the fighting power doubles every year.


    This is the introduction of the perfect Saiyan, a very simple introduction, but it also contains the power that shocks everyone, and today Naruto completely owns it.


    "It''s really a good power. It would be even better if you could gain immortality. Similar to the immortality of Demon Buu, it is also quite good."


    Naruto murmured, eager to study immortality.


    After all, Saiyans do not have the ability to live forever. If they obtain such ability, it will definitely be even more powerful.


    "Forget it, let''s get Kiu-tailed back first. You have to beat him up this time."


    As Naruto said, a white mist appeared around his body, and the whole person quickly left in the white light.


    The country of fire, near the border of the country of rain.


    A big battle is unfolding, and the corners of the Akatsuki organization and the flying section are looking at the Kyuubi vigilantly, with a rather serious expression.


    They originally wanted to go out on a mission to catch other tail beasts, but when they arrived at the border of the country of fire, they were lucky enough to encounter tail beasts.


    But this luck was a little too much, and the powerful Nine Tails came directly.


    Then the two sides fought. Jiao Du and Fei Duan originally thought that with their own strength, even if they were unable to capture each other, they would at least be equally divided, but they didn''t expect it.


    Nine Tails were stronger than they thought, even if they had just played against each other, they retreated again and again, even scarred.


    If it weren''t for the ability to ¡®immortality¡¯, they would probably be over.


    Bang!


    Fei Duan flew out again, rolled out more than 20 meters in the blood, and coughed up blood on the ground.


    Cough cough cough!


    Blood was constantly spouting from Jiaodu''s mouth, and a huge wound appeared in his heart, severely injuring his heart and lungs.


    "Damn, too strong, this guy is too strong."


    Feiduan wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up from the ground again, but even with his immortality, his face was ugly.


    "Hold on, I have already sent a request for help from the organization, as long as I hold on for a while, there will definitely be support coming." Jiao Du said while fighting.


    Although the appearance of the Nine Tails caught them off guard, it was definitely a great contribution. As long as they could hold it back and wait for the organization to appear, it was only a matter of time before the Nine Tails appeared.


    "Okay, look at me." Feiduan carried his weapon and rushed to Nine Tails.


    Bang!


    The flying section flew out again, the weapon was directly cut off by the huge tail, even his whole body vomited blood, and his left arm was broken.


    "Damn, my left hand is broken again." Feiduan shouted, enduring the pain, feeling that the nine tails are too strong, and they are his nemesis.


    "Quick, support me, quick."


    Kokaku has been using his big moves one by one to prevent Kyuubi from leaving, but even if he has lived for decades, and even once assassinated the first generation of Naruto, he is still a little weak in the face of Kyuubi.


    After all, only he himself knew how to assassinate the first generation of Hokage.


    Now that he was madly attacked by Nine Tails, he really couldn''t hold it anymore, so he hurriedly said, "Quick!"


    "Now, **** my left hand?"


    Fei Duan didn''t know where his left hand was drawn, but he couldn''t hold the front corner anymore, he could only gritted his teeth and rushed over again.


    Bang!


    The flying section rolled and flew out again, losing the right arm at the same time, and then the whole person crashed into a big tree, the key head also smashed into the tree, and could not get out.


    "Woo, hurry, pull my head out of the tree, hurry."


    Fei Duan yelled loudly, and he had no confidence in capturing Kyuubi. Kyuubi was too **** strong, so he flew his tail and couldn''t get close at all.


    But his cry for help was not answered. Obviously Jiao couldn''t spare any time to help him. There was no way, he could only use his feet and struggle to get out of the tree.


    But just after he broke free, he saw that the horns had fallen to the ground, pressed by the claws of Nine Tails, and he dared not move.


    Because the horns with five hearts, only the last heart is left, and as long as he dares to move, it will be eternal death.


    The Fei section didn''t dare to move at this moment, his complexion became extremely tight.


    "Two rubbish, dare to stand in the way of my uncle. I''m so tired and crooked. I tell you that if it wasn''t for my uncle in a good mood today, he would have thrown his tail at you."


    Kyuubi looked at the two Akatsuki members with disdain. It was really just playing around just now, and didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    In this world, it is only the old guys who can really make it feel jealous.


    "Well, my uncle has had enough fun. To celebrate my uncle''s escape, I will kill you two today." Kyuubi said, his voice became colder.


    When Jiao Du heard this, his expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly signaled to Fei Duan, but looking at Fei Duan who had lost his hands, he knew that this time he was really going to die.


    But at this moment.


    Just when Kyuubi was about to kill someone.


    A joking voice suddenly rang.


    "Kyuubi, do you know the consequences of running around?"


    boom!


    The sky-shaking loud noise shook all directions, and the huge nine-tailed tail was kicked directly from the ground, straight up into the sky, and even the kicked eyes protruded.


    And at the place where Kyuubi just stood, Naruto stood quietly, jokingly looking at Kototo who was lying on the ground.


    "Immortality, good experimental materials, um, first hit Kyuubi, and then take these two experimental materials away."


    As Naruto said, the figure suddenly disappeared.


    boom!


    A terrible loud noise sounded in the sky, and the nine tails that had just kicked into the sky kicked down again.


    "Damn it!"


    Kakuto looked at the swiftly falling Nine Tails, looked at the huge size, and felt that he was about to be smashed. It is estimated that the remaining heart was broken, so he hurriedly struggled to roll aside.


    It''s a pity that he worried too much, because today Kyuubi angered someone, and that person decided to beat Kyuubi all at once.


    and so.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The terrible loud noise is endless, shaking everything constantly shaking, the huge nine-tailed hill, just like this, being kicked in the sky, like a ball, being madly beaten.


    In such a shocking scene, watching the lower corners and Feiduan directly opened their eyes, and even froze in place.


    No way, this scene is really scary. They were beaten in embarrassment, the Nine Tails who were almost alive, and the strong Nine Tails, who were against the sky, were being beaten at this moment.


    Moreover, it was an unresistible beating, such a painful beating, such a wild kick, and the eyes of the two were widened, and the shock in their hearts could not be expressed in words.


    Because it is too strong, the strong is simply not a human.


    "Okay...so strong!!" Fei Duan swallowed, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    He has always felt that his strength is very strong, even if he has a good position in the Akatsuki organization, but now.


    Looking at the horribly beaten Kyuubi in the sky, he realized for the first time what strength is, and he truly understood that he was still far away.


    "It''s really strong, but the key is Nine Tails, the hill-like Nine Tails, just being beaten with no resistance. This is really untrue."


    The shock in Jiao Du''s heart is actually greater than that of Fei Duan. After all, he has a wide range of knowledge and a clear understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Ninja World, but now...


    Looking at the horrible Kyuubi, and Kyuubi who was kicked like a ball in the sky, the corners felt a deep tremor.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    To the northwest, in a small village near the border, a few children were surrounding two old men asking questions.


    These two old men used to endure, they were ninjas from the same age as Sarutobi Hizen, but they were too old to be ninjas, and were here to spend the rest of their lives.


    Originally they were telling the children about their past, but the loud noise from a distance attracted their attention.


    The two old men looked up in the direction over there, and the pupils shrank sharply in the next second.


    "That''s Nine-tailed? Nine-tailed flying in the sky? How is this possible?" one of the fat old men was incredible.


    "It''s really nine tails, it''s really nine tails flying in the sky, am I dazzled?" Another thin old man said dumbfounded.


    "Wait for a closer look, it seems that someone is beating Nine Tails." The fat old man suddenly yelled, his expression full of shock and incredible.


    "Assault Nine Tails?"


    The thin old man took a closer look. He didn''t believe it originally, but after seeing the scene there, he froze in place.


    "My mother, someone is really beating Nine Tails. This is incredible." The thin old man said with a pale face.


    "Yeah, this is simply not human."


    The fat old man said with a numb scalp, feeling that he has completely derailed from the world after not being a ninja, and his worldview has collapsed.

 Chapter 104： Kyuubi must be reasonable

    Not to mention the shocking appearance of the two old ninjas, his gaze returned to Naruto.


    At this time, Naruto had kicked Nine Tails from the sky, turned into a tail holding Nine Tails, smashing the ground frantically, and violently smashing Nine Tails.


    It stands to reason that Naruto''s size is like the huge gap between an ant and an elephant when compared with Nine Tails.


    But at this moment.


    Naruto, like the body of an ant, opened his bow from left to right, smashing Nine Tails frantically, dizzy and slanted.


    The red big head made intimate contact with the earth several times, and the terrible impact sound made the earth shaking.


    far away.


    The corners and flying sections watching the battle no longer know how to describe the shock in my heart, there is no way, the scene before me is really shocking.


    They are no longer involved in this level of battle, and even if they stand here, it is dangerous and must leave.


    But when they just wanted to leave, a cold killing intent that penetrated their bones shrouded them, scared them so much that they didn''t dare to move, and stood in horror.


    Boom boom boom!


    The mad smash continued, the eyes of the smashed Nine Tails burst wildly and his face was dusty.


    But Kyuubi just didn''t surrender.


    Naruto didn''t plan to tame it in a short time, and even prepared to hit Nine Tails for a few months.


    therefore.


    He just smashed it and started playing. After smashing it for a long time, he almost smashed Jiuwei''s face and then he threw it out and let it slow down.


    But this time he threw it out and sank vigorously. Kyuubi was smashed to the ground, and he fell a dog to eat shit. No way, the fox ate shit, and the angry Kyuubi shouted frantically.


    "Damn, you completely angered this uncle, look at this uncle..."


    boom!


    Nine Tails flew out again, and half of the words came to an abrupt end. He was kicked and knocked into countless big trees, rolling countless times before stopping.


    "Damn it!!"


    Kyuubi was completely angry, and suddenly opened his eyes, quickly condensing a tail beast jade that exuded the wave of chakra.


    Another name of the tail beast jade is the tail beast gun, which is a strange spherical energy ball condensed after the tail beast compresses the chakra. It is a great move with terrible power.


    The destructive power of this big move is extremely terrifying, and it is a small thing to destroy a big mountain, so when the tail beast jade appeared, the horns and flying sections of the distance watching the battle changed.


    Because the power of the beast jade was too strong, they didn''t dare to take this thing at all, even if it was wiped, it was extremely dangerous, so the two of them retreated quickly in fright.


    But everything was too late, the Nine Tails Condensed Tail Beast Jade in the rage was very fast, and it took almost a moment to condense and form, and then released this super big move without hesitation.


    It''s just that this big move didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, it was slightly offset, it was not a branch line to fly to Naruto, it seemed that his men were merciful.


    But even if it is so, the faces of the horns and Feiduan have changed dramatically, because they are not far from Naruto, and the tail beast jade is here, not only Naruto is going to die, they are also going to die.


    With such death looming, they immediately displayed the strongest trick to protect themselves, but they didn''t have any in their hearts.


    Because the tail beast jade is too strong, that kind of highly concentrated terrifying big move, as long as it hits them, it will definitely be a life of nine deaths, so at this moment, both of them have tried their best to save themselves.


    Also at this time.


    The terrifying tail beast jade came, with terrifying power, swept to the right side of Naruto.


    Even when the tail beast jade flew through the air, the earth was disintegrated by the energy of the tail beast jade, and a wide ravine appeared.


    This is enough to prove the horror of its power, so even if it is not straight to hit Naruto, it can still cause heavy damage to Naruto.


    Looking at this scene, Hida and Kakuno had originally thought that Naruto was going to be miserable this time, and even if it was not miserable, they had to evade in embarrassment.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    At the moment when the tail beast jade came, Naruto not only did not hide, but also took two steps to the side, turning into a straight face to the tail beast jade.


    Is this man a fool?


    Jiao Du and Fei Duan couldn''t help but have such thoughts in their minds, but they just had such thoughts, and their eyes went round in the next second.


    boom!


    The sky-shaking roar resounded through the clouds, as if torn apart the world.


    The whole land was violently turbulent at this moment, and the violent air waves were distorted and bursting, spreading wildly in all directions.


    Large tracts of vegetation and trees were uprooted by the terrible air wave, and rolled in all directions under the turbulent force.


    at the same time.


    A gray condensed beam of light appeared in front of Naruto, with immense power, straight into the sky, then penetrated the white clouds, tore the sky, together with the sky and the earth.


    Just like a miracle, appearing with a vast beam of light, everyone who was shocked could not speak.


    Because the tail beast jade was blasted into the sky with a punch by Naruto, and it was mixed with unknown white energy, and flew into the sky together, creating the current terrible scene.


    Naruto, who did all this, stood quietly next to the beam of light, smiling faintly under the beam of light.


    There was no injury at all on his body, not even a little dust on his clothes, and it was palpable clean.


    To know that with this degree of explosion, Hidan and Kokaku didn''t even have the confidence to save their lives, but Naruto was fine, and his clothes were dry and terrible.


    So once again raised the evaluation of Naruto from my heart, and even they dare not speak anymore, they were really scared, and felt the endless fear in my heart.


    And the opposite.


    Kyuubi was also dumbfounded at this moment, completely unsure of what to say, his mind seemed to be stuffed with paste, and he couldn''t move.


    "The tail beast jade is nothing more than that, it''s just a concentrated gas bomb."


    The indifferent voice suddenly sounded, and the disappointment in the voice also shocked everyone around him.


    "Kyuubi, are you going back with me or continue to be beaten." Naruto said indifferently, walking towards Kyuubi step by step.


    "No, I don''t want to be sealed, never want to."


    Kyuubi shook his head without hesitation. Compared with Freedom, how about getting hit by a bit? So its attitude is still very determined.


    "Well, that''s all right."


    Naruto twisted his neck and made a loud bang, which made everyone tremble, even Kyuubi felt bad.


    seem.


    Previously, Naruto was only playing, but now, Naruto seems to be serious.


    Guru!


    Fei Duan swallowed, feeling that this time going out was really **** bad, and I was beaten by Kyuubi, but in the end a more abnormal one came, and Kyuubi couldn''t find Bei.


    The key depends on the situation. The other party didn''t take it seriously before, which is more uncomfortable, so Fei Duan feels cold in his heart, knowing that this time I am afraid it will be over.


    To survive, they must run away, they must leave here.


    So he and Kok looked at each other and ran in two directions.


    "Kyuubi, go get them back, I''ll beat you for a month, and choose by myself." Naruto said lightly.


    "One month?"


    Kyuubi was stunned when he heard this, and he suddenly realized that he was planning to beat himself up for a month?


    Thinking of facing the kind of madness just now for a month, Kyuubi is really scared this time. He can accept a beating once or twice, but a month in particular, who can handle it?


    So Kyuubi hurriedly said: "This is what you said. I will get them back first, but don''t do anything when I come back. Three generations of Hokage used to teach you not to be impulsive, but to be reasonable."


    "are you going?"


    Naruto raised his brows, and on the black hair like steel pins, some hairs turned golden.


    "Go, go now."


    A sense of extreme danger emerged from his heart, and the frightened Kyuubi''s hair exploded. It didn''t dare to say a word anymore, and rushed out suddenly.


    Boom boom boom!


    The roar continued, and the battle appeared in the distance. Soon Kyuubi returned with his tail, curling the flying section and the horn, but he did not dare to get close to Naruto.


    Because at the moment when Naruto''s golden hair appeared, Kyuubi felt heart palpitations that it had never experienced before, and at this moment it finally understood Naruto''s horror.


    Tata!


    With the sound of footsteps, when Kyuubi saw Naruto coming, he hurried back two steps, some of his scalp numb.


    "Naruto, don''t do it, be reasonable, be reasonable."

 Chapter 105： Akatsukis rescue is coming

    "Make sense?"


    Naruto looked at Kyuubi with a faint smile, with a hint of joking in his eyes, "Okay, what do you want to say?"


    "I..."


    Looking at Naruto''s smile, Kyuubi instinctively felt terrified and panicked inexplicably.


    But it didn''t want to be sealed anymore, and it didn''t want to be in that sealed space anymore, so it mustered courage.


    "As long as you don''t seal me, anything will do."


    "Seal? You value yourself too much. With your three-legged cat''s strength, still need a seal?"


    Naruto glanced at Kyuubi contemptuously, without taking the other party seriously.


    "I!!"


    Kyuubi was choked by these words, but thinking of the terrible strength of the other party, it really couldn''t be refuted.


    Because the other party is talking about things, with his own strength, he is simply a scum in front of the other party.


    If the other party wants to beat himself up, it''s too simple. The most important thing is that the other party has hidden abilities that are useless. The golden hair that suddenly appeared just now is the best proof.


    So even though Kyuubi was embarrassed and uncomfortable, he couldn''t say anything to excuse, so he could only breathe out helplessly.


    "Then how do you plan to arrange me? I really don''t want to be sealed."


    "Well, as long as you don''t run around, you can be a pet by my side." Naruto thought for a while.


    "pet?!"


    Kyuubi quit when he heard this. The dignified Kyuubi, the Kyuubi of the Ninja world, and the Kyuubi who made countless people frightened, turned out to be a pet. This is something he absolutely cannot tolerate.


    So its instinctive Yaoyao head is ready to say something to persuade Naruto to change his attention, but...


    "What? You disagree?"


    Naruto raised his brows, and a terrible breath suddenly fell, and the surrounding air was stagnant.


    And the ground under Naruto''s feet cracked at this moment, and countless broken stones slowly floated around under the terrifying breath.


    In the center, Naruto''s dark hair quickly turned into blond hair, and a rich golden flame exploded around his body. Then the electric light flashed, and Naruto''s breath suddenly increased by 50 times.


    "Kyuubi, did you shake your head just now?"


    Under Naruto''s golden hair, a hint of coldness flashed through his sharp eyes, and the corners of his lips gradually conjured up a smile, but the smile was extraordinarily permeating.


    Guru!


    Seeing Naruto in this state, Kyuubi was really frightened, and the shiver from the soul almost crushed it to death.


    It knew that if no measures were taken, it would be terrible next, so it hurriedly said: "Wait, if you have something to say, you can discuss everything."


    boom!


    A loud noise reappeared, large tracts of forest collapsed and destroyed, and endless gusts of wind followed the rolling of Kyuubi, raging across large areas of forest.


    When the roar subsided, Nine Tails had been kicked into the mountain two kilometers away and directly embedded in it.


    "Discuss, okay, then discuss and discuss."


    Naruto clenched his fists and let out a crackling sound. The next second he disappeared.


    boom!


    The roar reappeared, but this was just the beginning, because after that, the roar rang frequently, and there was no sign of stopping at all.


    And the roaring Nine Tails had been beaten into speechless, even shrunk into a ball.


    boom!


    .....


    A few miles away, above the sky.


    Xiao Nan, the angel of Akatsuki''s organization, was flying fast in the sky, with a serious face, and hurried to the place where the incident occurred.


    Since only her and Nagato are left in the organization, and Nagato is weak, Payne Liudao cannot leave Nagato too far, otherwise the control will be greatly affected.


    and so.


    Xiao Nan chose to set off on her own. She was confident, relying on her own strength, coupled with the corners and flying segments who asked for help, she could deal with any danger she encountered.


    After all, she can fly and her strength is quite good, so with the paper wings behind her, she went to support like an angel.


    Her speed is very fast, and the country of rain and the country of fire are already bordered, so after flying a certain distance, Xiao Nan is already close to the place of the incident.


    Originally, she was flying well, but soon a beam of light appeared in the sky, and Xiao Nan was shocked to see the terrifying power contained in that beam.


    "What kind of power is this, what a strong wave, what a spectacular scene."


    When Xiao Nan saw this scene, her beautiful eyes instantly appeared solemn, and her white little face was full of shock, because no one in the organization could yet achieve this level of vision.


    But she did not leave, she hesitated for two seconds and chose to move forward again, but her expression became more solemn.


    But just after she flew for a while, there was an earth-shattering roar, and Xiao Nan''s expression became more and more serious when she heard the loud noise, and she even lost her color.


    "What happened? What kind of loud noise is so scary?"


    Xiao Nan couldn''t figure it out, so she became more cautious in the next journey, and even went into a low-altitude flight.


    After a period of approaching, Xiao Nan finally came to the scene of the incident, but at first sight there were countless large pits. The shape of the pits was very strange, much like the shape of a fox.


    This made Xiao Nan puzzled and couldn''t figure out why. She carefully observed the surrounding area, and soon under a big tree, she saw Jiao Du and Fei Duan.


    At this time, they looked very miserable and embarrassed, only one heart remained in the horns, and the flying nose was blue and swollen, and **** were missing.


    But these are not important. What makes Xiao Nan feel strange is that the two of them are trembling and staying under the big tree, staying motionless, and then looking at the east direction with fear.


    There was a terrible roar in that direction. It was obvious that there was a terrifying battle in the east, but Xiao Nan was surprised that since it was dangerous over there, why didn''t the angle and the flying section go?


    "Is there an ambush?"


    Xiao Nan continued to watch the surroundings vigilantly, but after watching for a long time, there were no traps or ambushes, which made her strange.


    She dodged for a while, and when she was sure that there was no danger, she rushed to the side of Jiao Du and Fei Duan, and then hurriedly asked.


    "What''s the matter? Who is fighting? Why don''t you hide."


    "we¡­¡­"


    Fei Duan turned his head with a swollen nose, and hurriedly said in a low voice: "Go, gather all the experts in the organization, and then come to rescue us, quickly."


    "Huh? Save you? What happened to you? Are you under control?"


    Xiao Nan looked at the two and found that they showed no signs of being controlled, which was very strange.


    "Don''t look, we are not under control, we just dare not leave."


    Feidan thought of the terrifying strength of the blonde, and only fear remained in his eyes.


    "Not controlled?"


    Xiao Nan was even more confused when he heard this. If he didn''t control it, wouldn''t he be over? Why did you ask yourself to invite a master?


    The people of the organization are distributed in various countries and are busy with tasks, so there is no time to come here.


    So Xiao Nan was a little confused, and felt that the corners in front of him were all the same as the fly section. Is his head hurt and a little silly?


    She just wanted to continue to ask something, when she suddenly found that the opposite corners and Fei Duan, her eyes unexpectedly brought panic.


    And the place they were looking at was behind her, Xiao Nan screamed uncomfortably, knowing that there was someone behind her, she was just about to act, and suddenly a hand was placed on her fragrant shoulder.


    "coming!"


    An indifferent voice sounded, Xiao Nan was slightly taken aback when he heard the voice, and then Hua Rong was pale.

 Chapter 106： Xiao Nan with a pale face

    Xiao Nan didn''t expect that he would hear this voice.


    This voice that has suffered a great loss, but is powerless, the owner of this voice, she will never forget.


    Back then.


    She took a leisurely bath in the lake. She wanted to practice her own trick, so she turned into a piece of paper and concealed herself in the lake, but she didn''t expect...


    The moment she regained her human form, she saw a person in the sky and saw that person exerting earth-shattering power. She would never forget the terrible blow.


    But what happened next was unexpected to her.


    I thought I was hiding well in the water, but I didn''t expect the person to find her easily, and then quickly fell from the sky and rushed into the lake.


    At last.


    After the ¡®education¡¯ of this hateful guy, Xiao Nan once again realized the terrible thing about this person, and under the threat of this person, she did not dare to mention it to anyone, because...


    Because he angered this hateful guy, he would ruin the country of rain, ruin her home, and even destroy all her companions, so she could only keep her mouth shut, but she was always depressed.


    Coming out of the country of rain this time, in addition to rescue, she had plans to soothe her mood, but unexpectedly, she didn''t feel relieved, but met this hateful guy again.


    With a mixed mood of Wuwei Chen, Xiao Nan turned her head and looked at this person. When she saw the other person''s blond hair, she was startled, and then said: "What you look like."


    "Well, my strength has improved a bit." Naruto said lightly.


    "Is your strength improved?" Xiao Nan looked at Naruto speechlessly.


    This guy''s strength was originally as terrifying as a natural disaster, but now it has increased again, and the burning golden flames around his body clearly prove that Naruto''s improvement is definitely not small.


    This result made Xiao Nan even more depressed, feeling that he would be controlled by Naruto for the rest of his life.


    of course.


    She finally understood why Jiao Du and Feiduan would ask for help, why they dare not leave, and even more why they were so scared.


    When encountering the terrible existence of Naruto, who would dare to leave? Who can not fear?


    But what''s the use if you come by yourself? Who else is Naruto''s opponent in this world? Even if the strength of the entire organization is gathered, it is impossible to face the powerful Naruto.


    Because the gap was too big, it was so big that it was unimaginable. She had personally verified the gap left in the land of the earth, so she was silent.


    After a while, Xiao Nan sighed and said, "Naruto, what is your purpose?"


    "purpose?"


    Naruto looked at Xiao Nan, felt the surging power in his body, and frowned slightly at the thought of gaining experience points.


    Now that the bloodline has reached the full level, there is no need to upgrade, just gather the experience points needed to upgrade the system, but for the lottery, Naruto does not want to give up.


    Now there are two paths before him, one is to occupy the world, control the entire Ninja world, get all the characters in the plot, and earn a lot of experience points.


    The other way is to maintain the plot. Although the plot collapses very badly, you can control it back. If anyone doesn''t follow the plot, then it will be over if he goes back.


    Just like Nine Tails, if he dared to run around, just stay by his side obediently.


    And if the Akatsuki organization does not continue to catch the tail beasts, then visit them personally and "educate them" well, and they will do the same if they want to come.


    This path is relatively reliable. It can maintain the experience value in a short time. When the system is upgraded, let''s see if there are any new changes.


    After all, the system upgrade this time was a big battle, and Naruto also felt that this system upgrade would make a big change.


    Considering this, Naruto made a decision in his heart, and then looked at Xiao Nan jokingly.


    "I will take these two people away for a while." Naruto said.


    "take away?!"


    Jiao Du and Feiduan, who had been paying attention to this side under the tree, heard this and their expressions changed slightly.


    They don''t want to be taken away, they don''t know how they died then, so they hurriedly looked at Xiao Nan.


    Through the situation just now, they discovered that Xiao Nan and Naruto knew each other, so there was a glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    Xiao Nan did not speak when he heard Naruto''s words, but looked at Naruto with a frown.


    "Rest assured that they will not die. They will continue your plan. You just need to be tight-lipped. Then listen to me."


    Naruto began to tell, uttering all his requirements, and asking Xiao Nan to act according to his requirements.


    Xiao Nan was very helpless about this, but there was no way. What could she do when faced with this level of power? Don¡¯t you care about all the creatures in the rain country and the safety of Nagato?


    In no way, she could only choose to agree, and at the same time wondering why Naruto didn''t stop their plan, which was really incomprehensible.


    It''s a pity that no one answered this question for her, because Naruto left shortly afterwards and left after explaining everything.


    When he saw the scene of Naruto holding Jiao Du and Fei Duan in one hand, and the hill-like Nine Tails in the other hand, Xiao Nan was stunned for a while.


    "It''s terrible strength."


    Xiao Nan stood on the spot for a long time, only then fluttered his wings and left, heading for the base of the Kingdom of Rain.


    Konoha Village, home of the patriarch of the Hyuga clan.


    Hinata was busy in the washing room, and the sound of washing things kept ringing for a long time, which made the fireworks in the living room strange.


    "Sister, what are you washing? Why are you washing for so long?" Hua Huo said with his big eyes blinking.


    "I''m washing clothes." Hinata''s voice came from the washing room.


    "Wash the clothes?" Hua Huo was puzzled.


    As the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, there is a special grandmother who washes the clothes. Only the underwear needs to be washed by herself. But Hinata has been washing in the washing room for so long, obviously washing a lot of clothes.


    This made Huahuo confused. She stepped to the washing room and saw that her sister was constantly rubbing and washing the clothes with those little white hands. The serious appearance was really washing the clothes.


    but.


    After seeing the washed clothes clearly, the fireworks froze directly in place.


    Because all of these clothes belonged to Naruto, none of them belonged to her sister, which made Hua Huo a little jealous and envy.


    You know, two days ago, she asked her sister to wash her personal clothes, but her sister refused because she was going to Naruto''s house.


    I think it''s fine now. My sister has been back for so long and she has been washing Naruto. This is really unfair.


    The depressed Huahuo wanted to say something, but after all, it was her own sister, and she couldn''t say anything, so she could only persuade.


    "Sister, these clothes can be handed over to grandma to wash, you are too hard like this."


    "It''s okay, grandma can''t wash it clean, and Naruto''s clothes don''t like being touched by others." Hinata raised her white hand, wiped the sweat from her face, and said with a smile.


    "This..."


    Huahuo wanted to say, isn''t it just some clothes? As for? But she didn''t say anything in person, but gave a few more persuasion.


    After discovering that it didn''t work, Huahuo reluctantly returned to his room, and then said with a small mouth.


    "As the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, my elder sister has never washed so many clothes before, and my elder sister does not wash my clothes, but does laundry for Naruto.


    After Huahuo said depressedly, she felt that she had to go over and talk about her sister, she couldn''t always take care of Naruto in this way, so she got up and went to the washing room.


    "Hanahuo, help me wash my clothes." Hinata said suddenly.


    "Huh? Why?" Hua Huo was puzzled.


    "Naruto taught me the sweet and sour fish before, I need to practice again." Hinata Qingqi explained with fragrance.


    "Sweet and sour fish? Is it the one the day before yesterday? It''s already delicious." Hua Huo thought of the sweet and sour fish the day before yesterday, and she instantly revealed her nature as a snack food.


    "No, Naruto said yesterday that it''s almost a fire. I will practice again today. You help me wash my clothes. After I make the braised fish, I will give you a taste." Hinata smiled.


    "Yeah, sister, do it quickly, do more, do it quickly, or father should be back." Hua Huo said happily, and hurriedly pushed Hinata into the kitchen.


    Then she hummed a small song, imagined eating sweet and sour fish later, and then began to wash the rest of the clothes.


    But after two minutes of washing, she reacted, and said dumbly.


    "I obviously came to persuade my sister to stop washing clothes so hard. Why did I come to do the laundry in the end? Co-author, I pit myself?"

 Chapter 107： Shocked Jiraiya

    Depressed Huahuo looked at the pile of clothes in front of him, and he bumbled, and finally continued to wash.


    No way, the taste of the sweet and sour fish is too greedy, so the fireworks eventually fell.


    After waiting for the pile of clothes to be washed, the fireworks hurried to the kitchen, because the delicious sweet and sour fish scent had been floating for a long time.


    "It''s so fragrant, it''s so fragrant, sister, you are getting better and better at making fish." Hua Huo looked at the sweet and sour fish made and said happily.


    "It was mainly taught by Naruto, he can cook, now, eat it, this fish is rewarded to you."


    Hinata smiled and spoke, with his white and soft hands, he brought a pair of chopsticks and handed it to the fireworks.


    "Thank you sister, that fish is mine now, I started."


    Huahuo folded his hands together and made an action before eating, but when he was about to start eating, there was the sound of walking outside, and then his father Hyuga Nizu walked in.


    Then Hinata and Hikaru were in the room, staring with big eyes and small eyes, and finally, in the fire and tears, watching his father Hinata join the ranks of eating fish.


    ...


    Time passed slowly, and several days passed quickly.


    These days, Naruto is really boring idle, and simply starts to use the shadow clone to develop various ninjutsu.


    He used the various uses of Helix Pills, the wind escape spiral shuriken, and even the ninjutsu he got from Danzo to pass the time.


    of course.


    For Sai''s painting secret technique, Naruto is also the focus of research.


    Don''t say it yet.


    Relying on the precise control of Chakra, the terrifying Chakra, and countless shadow avatars, he can learn these things completely with his hands, and there is no difficulty at all.


    just.


    After studying for a period of time, he became a little annoyed. He felt that the more he learned, the less useful it was. It was like a wind escape, and he could fan him in the summer. However, he developed countless ways to use Helix Maru, and it feels like it''s not at all useful. No.


    These things are fancy, not as powerful as a gas bullet, so Naruto completely gave up learning ninjutsu, and directly chose the salted fish mode to sleep.


    It does.


    The original time for a good night''s sleep was broken by one person. This person was not someone else, it was Ji Laiya, who had to accept him as a disciple.


    Small villa, living room.


    Naruto sat on the sofa, eating the grapes that Hinata had peeled and sent, and looked at Jiraiya on the opposite side helplessly.


    "Naruto, let me tell you, I am one of the three ninjutsu, and know a lot of ninjutsu. You can learn a lot of powerful abilities as long as you worship me as a teacher." Zilai also persuaded from sitting on the sofa.


    "I''m not interested in your ability, please go back." Naruto refused without hesitation.


    Now his strength is rapidly becoming stronger every day while lying down, and he is getting stronger by leaps and bounds. With such an increase in strength, he is becoming more and more lazy to learn ninjutsu.


    After all, there are not many things that Jiraiya can teach himself, so spiritism and immortality are just fine, the others are really useless, and even if it is in the state of immortality, it is tasteless for Naruto.


    after all.


    Even if he flicked his finger, he could destroy countless areas. Immortal arts and other things were completely useless to him, so Naruto naturally refused.


    "Naruto, don''t be too busy to refuse, let me show your ability, you are making a decision."


    Jilai smiled and raised his hand, Chakra began to gather in his palm, and soon a rotating spiral pill appeared in his palm.


    "Did you see? This is Helix Pill. It is a very powerful ninjutsu. If you worship me as a teacher, I will teach you Helix Pill."


    After Jiraiya finished speaking, with a confident smile, Konoha finally calmed down these days, and he could finally go to Tsunade to come back to do Hokage, but Naruto was in Konoha.


    That''s why I came to Naruto over and over again and took him as a disciple, but he didn''t expect that Naruto always refused, but he showed his power to attract Naruto.


    With Helix Maru, he absolutely believes that Naruto will agree to be his disciple. After all, there are not many people who teach Naruto Ninjutsu in Konoha Ken.


    just.


    Just when he was preparing to let Naruto worship him as a teacher, the opposite Naruto suddenly spread his right hand, and then the same spiral pill appeared in his palm.


    "This..."


    Jilai also looked at the spiral pill in Naruto''s palm, and was stunned. He didn''t expect that Naruto could also use spiral pill, which surprised him very much.


    "Naruto, you know Helix Pill, how did you learn it?" Ji Lai asked in surprise.


    "This thing is still useful for learning? Isn''t it enough for a serious ninja to look at it?" Naruto thought of a certain sentence and used it without hesitation.


    "Look at it?!"


    Jilai was also choked by these words, thinking about him learning Helix Pill, but it also took a lot of time, after all, this is advanced ninjutsu.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto actually said that a serious ninja would be able to look at it with two eyes, which is really shocking.


    However, he took a deep breath and quickly calmed down the emotions in his heart, because he felt that Naruto would have been too early and it was impossible to learn at a glance, so he said again.


    "Naruto, this spiral pill is only the initial stage, and there are many ways to use it in the future. Of course, this is just an idea, and I am also working on this aspect now."


    Jilai also continued to explain and began to explain the advanced use of ninjutsu, preparing to attract Naruto to apprentice.


    "Are you saying this?"


    The spiral pill in Naruto''s right hand suddenly became larger, and then several small spiral pill appeared inside the spiral pill.


    "This...."


    Jilai was dumbfounded at this scene, feeling a little empty in his head.


    I haven''t worked out the use of Helix Pills, so will the opposite Naruto? How does this attract Naruto to apprentice?


    Depressed Jilai also said again: "Naruto, you have a good use, but Helix Pill has more methods, such as adding attributes to Helix Pill, which will become very powerful."


    "Add attributes? Are you talking about wind escape spiral shuriken?"


    Naruto opened his left hand, and Chakra quickly filled, and soon a wind escape spiral shuriken appeared in his left hand, which also showed terrible power.


    With the emergence of such a powerful ninjutsu, Zilai was completely stupid at the same place, and the original shocking mood was completely suppressed this time.


    Because the moment when the wind escape spiral shuriken appeared, even he felt frightened, even dignified.


    "Be careful, be careful, the power of this ninjutsu is not simple."


    Jilai also watched the Fengdun spiral shuriken vigilantly, and felt that the power of this ninjutsu might have reached S grade.


    Such a level of powerful ninjutsu, even in the entire Konoha Village, is rare, and Naruto used it so brightly, and he reminded him to be careful, otherwise it would be ruined.


    "It''s okay, just a little ninjutsu."


    As Naruto said, the spiral pill in his right hand disappeared, replaced by another wind escape spiral shuriken.


    With such a sudden change, Ji Lai was not calm at all, he said in disbelief.


    "This... such a powerful ninjutsu, you can use two at the same time? And you don''t need Jieyin? How did you do it?" Ji Lai also said, his expression was extremely solemn.


    "I''m bored and develop it myself."


    Talking lazily, and then yawning, the wind escape spiral shuriken in his hand, he leaned against this side directly.


    Whoosh!


    Ji Lai also suddenly leaped aside and said solemnly, "Hurry up, do you want to ruin this place?"


    "An La An La."


    Naruto shook the wind escape spiral shuriken in his hand, easily cancelled it, and then continued to lean on the sofa to eat grapes.


    Seeing that the two wind escape spiral shurikens disappeared, Jilai finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Naruto carefully.


    He didn''t expect that Naruto''s strength was so strong that he even developed an S-rank ninjutsu, and it was so easy to send and receive depending on the situation.


    But he still solemnly said again: "Naruto, is this really something you developed?"


    "Of course, this ninjutsu appears for the first time in this world." Naruto said lightly.


    "Yes, this level of ninjutsu, if it had existed for a long time, I must have seen it."


    Ji Lai also nodded, but still doubted Naruto''s talent. After all, he had heard that Naruto was the tail of a crane before, so he couldn''t change it so quickly.


    But soon he thought of the scroll behind him and the psychic methods of psychicism, he smiled.


    "Naruto, I have a psychic scroll here. As long as you sign your name, you will be able to psychic and powerful Ninja beasts, and there will be powerful combat partners."


    Ji Lai also smiled and said, wanting to see if Naruto''s talent is really so extraordinary, and psychic skills test Naruto''s talent.


    "Psychic?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, and also had some interest in his heart, mainly to see how far between his talent and the original book, after all, he has undergone two transformations and is no longer the same.


    So he thought for a while and said, "Yes, but not here. Go to the open space above Huoying Rock."


    "Good." Ji Lai also nodded.


    Whizzing!

 Chapter 108： I got this

    Outside the villa.


    The fireworks that had just arrived, watching Naruto and Jiraiya who flashed away, she blinked her long eyelashes suspiciously, and ran into the villa with little feet.


    "Sister, elder sister, what did Naruto do with Jiraiya?" Huahuo ran into the house and looked at Hinata in confusion.


    "They went to Hokage Rock, and Jilaida also wanted to accept Naruto as a disciple, but Naruto refused." Hinata said, getting some food from the kitchen and walking towards the second floor.


    "Refused? Why? Jiraiya is also one of the three ninjas. I heard that many people want to be his disciples and they have no chance."


    As Hua Huo spoke, he stepped to the side of Hinata and followed her to the second floor.


    "It seems that Naruto doesn''t like Jiraiya''s ability. Just now Naruto has displayed a very powerful ability, and even Jiraiya was surprised."


    Hinata thought of the wind escape spiral shuriken just now. Although she didn''t understand how powerful this ninjutsu was, she was surprised even by Zilai, which was obviously not ordinary ninjutsu.


    "Sister, Naruto is very powerful, but compared with Jiraiya, it must be a lot worse. I heard my father say that many family trust relationships, and want to make family descendants become Jiraiya''s disciples, but they were all rejected."


    "Now that Jilai values ??Naruto so much, then this is definitely a good opportunity. Don''t miss it. This is a great help to Naruto and your sister."


    Hua Huo continued speaking, and the fair-skinned little hand picked up Hinata''s sleeves.


    "Huh? It helped me a lot?" Hinata was a little dumb, but his little head couldn''t react.


    "Sister is really stupid, you have seen your parents, and you will definitely be together in the future, but you are the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Although the people in the clan don''t say anything, those ignorant civilians will definitely make irresponsible remarks."


    "If Naruto becomes a disciple of Jiraiya, then everyone will hear that he is a disciple of Jiraiya, then his identity will definitely help."


    Huahuo looked at the cute Hinata and shook his head helplessly, feeling that his sister was really stupid.


    "Eh? Is that so? But... But I don''t want to interfere with Naruto''s decision. After all, Naruto doesn''t want to be Jiraiya''s disciple." Hinata said with his little head lowered.


    "It''s not an intervention. This is a good thing, and it''s good for both of you. Sister, you can''t always listen to Naruto. It feels like he sold you, you don''t even know." Huahuo gave Hinata a helpless look.


    "Ming talent will not sell me." Hinata clenched his small fist confidently, then hesitated for two seconds and spoke again.


    "I still listen to Naruto, his choice is definitely correct."


    "sister!"


    Huahuo is really helpless this time. I feel that my sister is really dumb and cute. It''s a pity to miss such a good thing. She is worried for her sister.


    "Forget it, I''ll try to persuade Naruto, sister, you''re too opinionated."


    Hua Huo shook his head helplessly, very anxious for her sister''s happiness, and then ran out of the villa with her long slender legs.


    Although she is not very old, her speed is not too slow. It took a while, and she came to the area below the Hokage Rock.


    However, just when she was going to continue running forward and was going to run to the top of Hokage Rock, something unexpected happened.


    Bang!


    A dull vibration sounded fiercely, and the running fireworks were startled by the sound, and an inadvertent little head hit the big tree next to it.


    "It hurts."


    Fireworks rubbed his aching little head, feeling that I was really unlucky today.


    I worked so hard to give my sister''s happiness, but I didn''t expect that the matter was not done yet, so I touched a bag first.


    The depressed fireworks made a small mouth, and then patted the dust on his body, and then he continued to run towards the top of the Hokage Rock.


    She was very curious about what happened on the Hokage Rock, and there was such a vibration.


    "Does Naruto anger Jiraiya?"


    Huahuo secretly guessed, but she also thought about it casually, because there was Hokage Rock in front, and she ran to the top of Hokage Rock after a few ups and downs.


    but.


    After she passed through the flying dust, what she saw was Jilai standing here alone, and it seemed that Jilai was stupid in place.


    "Huh? Lord Jilaiya, why are you here by yourself? Where is Naruto?" Hua Huo said in confusion.


    "Go... gone."


    Jilai said in a daze, his eyes still looking forward in a daze.


    "Gone? Did Naruto have a temper? Master Jilaiya, don''t be angry, Naruto is not bad, he is very good, and he is especially good at cooking. If you are willing to accept him as a disciple, you will definitely be happy. "


    Hua Huo worried that Jilai would not accept Naruto as a disciple, and hurriedly persuaded him.


    It''s just that it''s okay if she didn''t say it. When she said that, the expression of Ji Lai who was stupid in the same place changed completely, from the original stupid state to depressed and heart-stuck.


    And with Huahuo''s persuasion, Ji Lai also listened more and more.


    quite a while.


    Jilai also felt uncomfortable when he heard it. He raised his hand to stop him and said, "Stop talking, I won''t accept him as a disciple."


    "Why? Naruto didn''t really make you angry on purpose, you calm down." Huahuo became anxious when she heard this, and her little face was worried.


    "It''s not a question of anger." Ji Lai also said again, only with depression in his voice.


    Thinking of the terrifying talent that Naruto showed just now, and the existence of a psychic for an instant, Jilaiya felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    He has practiced for so many years and has become one of the famous three ninjas. In spiritism, he was caught up with Naruto in an instant. Such a result is really unacceptable.


    Depressed Jilai also sighed: "I am not qualified to teach him, not qualified."


    "Unqualified? Why?" Hua Huo was so cute, some couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Because... forget it, you''ll know when you go back and ask Naruto, I''m leaving, I need to find a place to be quiet."


    Jilai also sighed, and walked away quickly, leaving only the fireworks and blinking big eyes, and the little head looked a little confused.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Hua Huo scratched his head, feeling that things were going in a strange direction.


    "It''s better to go back and ask Naruto, it seems that something extraordinary has happened, otherwise Jilai would not have such an expression."


    Hua Huo said curiously, twisted his body and ran quickly towards the villa.


    Small villa.


    Naruto has returned, and is sitting on the sofa to check his experience points.


    These days, I have been in contact with many people in a row, and the experience value has reached more than 400 points. The experience value required for the system upgrade is getting less and less, and Naruto is looking forward to it.


    but.


    Naruto has always cared about Hinata''s strength. His own little Hinata is still low in strength. He really can''t see it anymore, so he plans to draw more prizes.


    "Try it, don''t draw more, draw three times a day, hoping to draw something good." Naruto muttered secretly and started the draw.


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful and a Pikachu pattern apron was awarded. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful, and the little skirt of Little Birds Tour Liuhua will be won]


    ¡¾Ding! The draw is successful, and the Uchiha physique is obtained, which can be perfectly integrated. ¡¿


    "You got this?"


    Naruto paused, then was overjoyed.

 Chapter 109： Kyuubis pet career

    He didn''t expect that he would get such a reward, which was definitely an unexpected surprise.


    After all, for the lottery, it has always been just a chance. Today, this unimportant lottery actually happened.


    Naruto, who was in a happy mood, took out the blood of the Uchiha clan from the space without hesitation, and began to examine it carefully.


    The blood of the Uchiha clan is presented in a spherical shape, which appears in Naruto''s palm like an experience orb. As long as someone holds it, it can be absorbed perfectly.


    Naruto looked at the radiant blood, raised his head and glanced at the second floor, silently waiting for Hinata to come down from the second floor.


    The second floor.


    Pet room.


    A flaming little fox was lying on the ground, his head drooping, and staring out of the window motionlessly, his eyes full of sadness.


    Hinata put the dog food he bought in front of the little fox, and looked at it with some worry: "Little fox, eat quickly. You will starve if you don''t eat."


    After Hinata finished, watching the little fox still motionless, she sighed.


    "Aren''t you used to the environment here? I don''t know where you were picked up by Naruto? Do you have a companion?"


    After Hinata asked, she didn''t get a response. She turned to look at the wall, "Xiao Hei, you have to take care of the little fox. After all, he is new."


    Click!


    In the corner, the tailless beast ¡®Muscle¡¯ was quietly leaning against the wall. After hearing Hina¡¯s words, he hopped twice, cleverly like a dog.


    "Xiao Hei is so good, turning around Naruto made something delicious, I''ll get you a portion, it''s delicious."


    Hina''s thoughts of braised pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, and sweet and sour fish gradually revealed her nature as a snack food.


    Click!


    The shark''s muscles turned quickly, expressing rejection without hesitation.


    Just kidding, let the scary existence of Naruto cook for himself? Isn''t that looking for death? So the shark muscle shook his head in a hurry, and his whole body became tight.


    "Xiao Hei, don''t worry, Naruto''s cooking is super delicious, you know it once you eat it, little fox, let you taste it later." Hinata rubbed the little fox''s head and turned and walked out of the room.


    Inside the house.


    Only the little fox is left, and the tailless beast ¡®Masara¡¯.


    Click!


    Seeing Hinata go away, the shark muscles finally became less tight and became a relaxed posture, and then moved to the little fox and watched around it.


    "roll."


    Kyuubi was in a bad mood and ruthlessly let the shark muscle go.


    Being beaten by Naruto is so miserable, although it recognizes the reality, how can the suffocation in its heart dissipate in a short time?


    So the shark muscle swayed beside him, and Kyuubi directly yelled in a low voice.


    Click!


    Shaggy was very fond of Nine-tailed Chakra, so he didn''t leave, but continued to circle Nine-tailed.


    "court death!"


    Bang!


    The red claws flashed, and the shark muscle was shot directly out of the sky, and then hit the shelf next to it, knocking down the items placed on the shelf.


    See this scene.


    The shark muscle immediately stopped moving, and Kyuubi also stood up.


    The two beasts looked at each other, thinking of something at the same time, and then hurriedly picked up the fallen things and quickly put them back in place.


    After handling everything, the two beasts looked at the direction of the door and found that no one had come in, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then went back to their place.


    This time the shark muscle did not dare to surround the nine tails, but obediently rolled up the broom and cleaned up.


    Kyuubi continued to look out the window sadly, but no sound was heard anymore. Obviously they didn''t want to, and attracted the attention of Naruto downstairs, because they angered Naruto and their results would be very miserable.


    downstairs.


    Naruto and Hinata sat facing each other while looking at the blood ball of the Uchiha clan.


    "Hinata, this is a blood ball. Put your hand on it and feel it carefully to see if it suits you. This thing can improve your strength." Naruto smiled.


    "Okay."


    Hinata nodded his head, stretched out his little snow-white hand and placed it on the blood vessel, silently sensing it, but quickly withdrew the little hand.


    "Naruto, I feel this thing is very useful to me, but it is dangerous to me, I can''t absorb it." Hinata blinked his eyes.


    "It''s dangerous to you?"


    Naruto carefully sensed the blood vessel and found that the energy of the blood vessel was very low and the system suggested that it could be absorbed perfectly. How could this be dangerous?


    But Naruto quickly reacted and quickly shook Hinata''s white and soft little hand, checked it carefully, and then frowned.


    Because the system said that the perfect absorption was defined by his physique, and Hinata''s weak physique couldn''t bear the absorption of this bloodline at all.


    If it is forced to absorb, the result is unpredictable.


    "Your physique is still too bad, some trouble."


    Naruto frowned. His goal was to improve Hina''s strength. Now she has finally drawn a good prize, but Hina can''t use it, which is uncomfortable.


    "Naruto, it''s okay, I''m not afraid of anything with you."


    Hina Tian saw that Naruto was unhappy, so she hurriedly raised Fu Naruto''s brows with a jade-like bare hand, comforting Naruto with a soft and waxy voice.


    But the more she cared, the more Naruto sighed, how could Naruto not feel distressed for such a good little girlfriend, so caring for him? So he secretly made a decision.


    "Hinata, I''ll go back to the room to study something."


    "Well, you go." Hinata nodded obediently, and his little hand grasped Naruto''s left hand, obviously still caring about him.


    Naruto didn''t say much, but patted Hinata''s little hand lightly and walked towards the bedroom.


    Click.


    Close the door.


    Naruto didn''t hesitate to click on the lottery interface, and the big lottery started.


    He didn''t believe it anymore. With so many experience points left, he couldn''t draw good things. This time he decided to play a big one and draw a good wave.


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful, get 10 cubic meters of personal space¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The draw is successful, and the clone technique of Dragon Ball World is obtained]


    .....


    Time passed in the crazy lottery. Soon after a dozen draws, Naruto stopped the lottery.


    Then he smiled and opened the bedroom door, beckoning to Hinata.


    "Hinata, if you can choose, do you like the blood of the whirlpool family or the blood of the Uchiha family? You can only choose one."


    "This."


    Hinata''s slender index finger clicked on his chin, "I like to whirl the blood of the clan."


    "Why?" Naruto was puzzled. It stands to reason that the blood of the Uchiha clan is more popular.


    "Because you have the blood of the vortex clan." Hinata Bay bit her lip.


    "That''s it, then as you wish, we are one of a kind."


    Naruto smiled slightly, grabbed his hands, and hugged Hinata into his arms directly in the form of a princess, and then walked toward the bedroom in her shyness.


    When the door was about to close, the door of the living room was pushed open, and then Huahuo rushed in.


    Click!


    The bedroom door was closed, and Hua Huo watched the scene of Naruto holding Hinata when the door was finally closed, and she froze in place.


    "He... Naruto bullied his sister in broad daylight?!"

 Chapter 110： Little Hinata Great Awakening

    Hua Huo watched this scene in disbelief and hurried to the bedroom door.


    She was planning to rush in, but finally hesitated and chose to eavesdrop at the door.


    but.


    Soon the bedroom door opened, and then Naruto reached out and grabbed Hua Huo''s little ear and pulled her in.


    Inside the bedroom.


    The three of them sat cross-legged, their eyes fell on the bottle of medicine in Naruto''s hand, waiting for his speech.


    "Drink this first, and then absorb the blood cells." Naruto handed the potion to Hinata and said.


    "Ok."


    Hinata was very well-behaved and didn''t ask what potion it was, Xiaoshou took it and drank it quickly.


    "Well, it''s spicy."


    After Hina Tian finished drinking, the little white face turned red, and it looked even more pink.


    The reason for such a big change is that the potion is very spicy, similar to the taste of wine.


    The fireworks next to him saw this scene and whispered: "My sister is still young, so I can''t drink."


    Bang!


    Naruto raised his hand and played the fireworks, "just watch it obediently, I can''t talk to anyone about the next thing, understand?"


    "Why? Naruto, are you going to bully your sister?" The tender little hand covered his forehead, and his big eyes blinked.


    "You''ll find out later."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he took out the blood ball of the whirlpool clan from the space and solemnly handed it to Hinata.


    "Absorb it. With the buffer of the potion, you must be able to absorb the blood perfectly."


    "Ok."


    Hinata carefully received the experience ball, then closed his eyes and silently chose to absorb it.


    I saw that the blood spheres that exuded the enveloping rays of light became smaller and lighter in Hinata Ruyu''s little hands, and were completely absorbed within a few breaths.


    Only after the absorption, Hinata kept his eyes closed and did not open them for several minutes.


    Huahuo looked at this scene and was very worried. After all, it was her sister who suddenly absorbed this unknown thing. She would definitely be worried, so she whispered.


    "Naruto, what is this? Is it dangerous to my sister? I don''t know why, I feel very useful to me." Huahuo pulled Naruto''s sleeve.


    "You''ll know later." Naruto didn''t explain anything, but continued to wait quietly.


    Looking at the mysterious Naruto, Hua Huo became more curious in his heart.


    But the more curious and the more I wanted to know the answer, the more uncomfortable she felt like a cat''s claw. In order to know the answer faster, she cautiously moved to the side of Hinata.


    Just at this moment.


    Just when she hit a little bit forward.


    Hinata''s eyes suddenly opened, and a tyrannical repulsive force burst out, directly sending the fireworks out.


    Huh!


    Naruto''s figure flashed past, took the fireworks back, and said, "Stay well."


    "Oh."


    Huahuo became well-behaved this time. Looking carefully at the sister who opened her eyes, she found that her appearance had not changed, except for the occasional blue light flashing in her eyes, it was still the same as before.


    but.


    Hinata''s temperament has obviously changed a lot, and a new temperament has been added to the soft and weak temperament of the past.


    This temperament is very strange, Hua Huo thought for a while before thinking of the word "Queen".


    But just as she was thinking, a strong gravitational force sucked her up again. Fortunately, Naruto was beside her and easily took her back.


    "This... what is this ability? It''s so strong!"


    Huahuo was affected by an unknown ability twice in a row, and his big eyes were full of curiosity.


    After she asked this sentence, Hinata also recovered completely, and then said blankly.


    "Naruto, I feel that my strength has increased many times, physical fitness, chakra, mental power, and even three unknown powers."


    "What power?" Hua Huo asked curiously.


    "The gravity and repulsion just now are two kinds, and the other seems to be a summoning ability, but I don''t know what to summon," Hinata said uncertainly.


    "Hinata, don''t move, let me see your eyes."


    Naruto thought of the stone statue of the summoning eye of rebirth, he leaned in front of Hinata and carefully observed her jade-like eyes.


    The white eyes are still the same as before, and there is no change in shape, but in the center of the white eyes, a faint blue gleams, obviously her eyes have been transformed.


    But this is not the reincarnation eye, or the transformation has not been completed yet, so he frowned and said: "If I expected it to be good, you should have summoned a large stone statue."


    "The big stone statue?" Huahuo and Hinata said at the same time.


    "Well, let''s go and try it outside the village."


    Naruto was also very curious about Hinata''s awakening ability. He felt that the superposition of bloodlines had improved more than he had imagined, and he even thought of himself.


    If you absorbed the blood of the Uchiha clan, what would you awaken?


    You must know that his bloodline has undergone two transformations, plus the increase of Saiyans, and the harvest is definitely greater than that of Hinata.


    of course.


    Now we need to test Hinata''s abilities first, so Naruto took the two little beauties and quickly left the village and came to the quiet Mount Fukuda.


    "Just test it here." Naruto carefully perceives the surrounding area.


    "Ok."


    Hinata was very well-behaved, little head obediently, then closed his eyes and started using his summoning ability.


    Boom!


    The earth quaked and the rocks shattered.


    The huge rock arm suddenly stretched out from the ground, and slapped the ground with terrifying power.


    With the appearance of this sturdy arm, a muscular, majestic stone man emerged from the ground.


    The stony man was huge enough to be comparable to the Kyuubi who had ravaged the Konoha Village at the beginning. It stood on the ground and easily surpassed countless large trees, blocking the sunlight and presenting large shadows.


    "This this!"


    Huahuo and Hinata were sluggish when they saw this scene. They really didn''t expect such a terrifying Stone Man.


    The key point is that the appearance of this big stone elephant is a bit strange, a bit like Megatron in Transformers.


    "Hinata, when you were summoning, did you think about my woodcarving?" Naruto said helplessly.


    "Yes, it is."


    Hina was a little embarrassed. When she saw Megatron''s wood carvings, she remembered very much, especially when she heard the Transformers story told by Naruto, she always remembered it.


    Originally it was nothing, but I didn''t expect my summoned creature to look like Transformers. Although it was still a stone man, it was a bit embarrassing.


    "It''s okay, Transformers are Transformers. It happens to have a big sword and add some fighting methods." Naruto rubbed Hinata''s little head.


    "Well, I feel that the Golem is very powerful. It''s easy to defeat his father, and even defeat the more powerful ninja." Hinata said seriously.


    "Really sister? Father is the most powerful person in the clan, can the Golem really beat his father?" Hua Huo asked incredulously.


    "Yes, I am 100% sure, because this stone man is not only powerful, but it is immortal. It can recover even from the serious injury, and even possess a hint of wisdom."


    Hinata continued to explain, but her big eyes were staring at Naruto, because she became so strong after taking what Naruto gave, which was enough to show Naruto''s extraordinary.


    Huahuo beside him stared at Naruto with his big eyes blinking, reminding him of the previous saying of "Jiraiya" above Hokage Rock. Huahuo became more curious about Naruto in his heart.


    of course.


    Huahuo wanted to see the Golem show his might, so she said in a clear voice: "Sister, let the Golem show his strength and see how strong it is."


    "it is good."


    Hinata immediately gave the order.


    Following her order, the stone man suddenly clenched his fist and punched the hill next to him severely, directly hitting the hill with a spider-web-like crack.


    "impressive!"


    Huahuo was shocked when he watched this scene, and his big eyes became round and round. He just punched the hill like this with a casual punch. Such strength is much stronger than her.


    And her worshiping eyes also caused the huge stone man to gradually raise his head arrogantly. Its superficial wisdom does not know how to hide his emotions at all, but...


    It''s just that the stone man just showed an arrogant look and suddenly felt something. When he looked to the side, he just saw Naruto''s figure.


    Originally, the Golem didn''t take Naruto seriously, but suddenly it discovered something, took two steps back suddenly, and then looked at Naruto with horror.


    Huh!


    The scene was silent, and the weird scene made Huahuo and Hina Tian stay in place.


    The two adorable girls had come to see the stone man showing great power, but they didn''t realize that the stone man showing great power unexpectedly showed horrified eyes.


    This really stunned Huahuo and Hinata, and their little heads couldn''t move.


    quite a while.


    Hua Huo seemed to understand something, her big eyes blinked weirdly, reminding of the bloodline just now, she hurried to the side of Naruto.


    "Naruto, it''s not right, do you still have the blood ball like brother-in-law? Can you give me one?" Hua Huo said, pretending to look at Naruto pitifully.


    "Gone!"


    Naruto refused without hesitation, not even looking at the fireworks.


    "Really gone? Brother-in-law." The fireworks blinked like a beast, looking up at Naruto.


    "Correct!"


    After Naruto finished speaking, he stopped paying attention to the fireworks, but thought about whether he would awaken his special ability after absorbing the blood of the Uchiha clan. Such as awakening a world? Another example is the ability to awaken space shuttle?


    If he could awaken his shuttle ability and enter other worlds, it would be quite good, which also made Naruto a deep expectation.


    While he was thinking, Huahuo''s little face was already bulging into a bun. She looked at Naruto with a little stingy, but Naruto had no choice but to stamp her foot and ran back to Hinata.

 Chapter 111： Absorb the blood of the Uchiha clan

    In the next time, they tested the strength of the big stone statue, and when they knew about it, Naruto spoke.


    "Hinata, let''s go back."


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded obediently. She actually had a lot of questions to ask Naruto, but she didn''t ask aloud at the moment. Instead, she obediently cancelled the summoned stone statue, and stayed at Naruto''s right hand.


    Huahuo still didn''t want to give up the blood, and ran to Naruto''s left hand with his feet, pulling his sleeves and continuing to look at him pitifully.


    unfortunately.


    Naruto didn''t plan to give blood to others, and only Hinata was worth his sacrifice in this world, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to other people.


    Raising his right hand gently, Naruto grasped Hinata''s weak and boneless hand, and while feeling the smoothness of her skin, he walked towards Konoha Village.


    During this process, Hinata flushed with a small face and followed stupidly.


    The''Queen'' temperament that was so difficult to appear because of the bloodline disappeared in an instant in front of Naruto.


    Go home.


    Naruto walked into the bedroom alone, took out the blood ball, and silently absorbed it.


    His absorption was very smooth, and he didn''t need the aid of medicine at all. In addition, he originally had the blood of the vortex clan, and the blood of the Saiyan. When the three bloods merged, all the blood was boiling.


    Under such boiling, Naruto felt as if he had sublimated and was transformed again.


    He even felt that his long life span had also been increased.


    After completely absorbing the blood, Naruto looked at his appearance in the mirror and raised his brows slightly.


    At this moment, his pupils have changed from blue to black, and his appearance has not changed much, but his temperament has become colder.


    And he discovered that this bloodline is also beneficial to the spirit, but the writing wheel eye or similar pupil technique does not appear in his eyes, which makes Naruto feel strange.


    "Could it be that the Saiyan''s blood is too strong and has absorbed it? Or is it that my physique is too strong and I need a process of adaptation?"


    Naruto frowned, carefully feeling his own changes, and soon discovered that his physique might really be adapting.


    Because over time, he felt a little swelling in his eyes.


    Naruto faintly guessed, he quickly opened the data panel to check his own changes.


    of course.


    In order to see his situation more intuitively, he will display the data panel in a little more detail this time.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Qualification: Super


    Attributes: all attributes.


    Ability: 1030 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, the blood of the whirlpool family, the blood of the Uchiha family...


    Experience value: 270


    .........


    "The data panel, there is no major change. It seems that it will take time to settle. Forget it, go back and study it slowly."


    Naruto no longer pays attention to this. Anyway, his strength is strong enough, and he has not paid much attention to strength. After all, lying down every day can improve his strength, he is unnecessary.


    Considering this, Naruto closed the data panel and walked outside.


    When I walked to the living room, I found that Hinata and Huahuo were discussing something.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto walked over and asked.


    "Brother-in-law, the power went out. My sister is worried that the ingredients in the refrigerator will be broken, and hesitate to use the space scroll to pack the ingredients." Fireworks explained in a pleasant voice.


    "It''s okay, install it, there are a lot of space scrolls, buy them if you don''t have enough." Naruto said without paying attention.


    He didn''t lack money at all. He had gained countless wealth from Dazna''s house, which was enough for him to squander for many years, and it was too easy to get money in this world.


    "Sister, take a look, I said that my brother-in-law must agree with you to use the space scroll, don''t be so frugal." Hua Huo bounced.


    "Well, that''s Naruto."


    Hinata nodded his head, did not hesitate to listen to Naruto''s words, and took out the space scroll to get busy.


    but.


    Naruto looked at these ingredients with a thoughtful look.


    Because he feels that Bing Dun is still very useful at this time. If he develops Bing Dun, it will have a good effect whether it is making ice in the summer or going out.


    In addition, water escape, fire escape, earth escape, wood escape, etc., all play a certain auxiliary role in life and will be very convenient.


    This gave Naruto the thoughts in this regard, anyway, he was very boring now, and he didn''t need to research medicine anymore, and he had more free time.


    The most important thing is through the data panel, he found that his aptitude is super.


    Such aptitude also made him want to try the increase brought by super aptitude.


    Do what you think.


    Naruto sat on the sofa and turned to Hinata.


    "Hinata, I''m going to develop Bing Dian Xue Ji Boundary, you should feel your own changes more, and see if you can awaken new abilities."


    "Okay." Hinata nodded obediently.


    Looking at such a well-behaved Hinata, Naruto sat cross-legged in peace, and began to study according to the principle of Bing Dun.


    Ice escape is actually not difficult, it is a combination of water chakras and wind chakras.


    Just change the nature of the chakras in advance, and then try to combine the two chakras. The previous steps are relatively simple, but...


    The difficulty lies in whether the combination of the two chakras can synthesize blood and then limit it. This is the real difficulty.


    In the ninja world, the blood succession boundary has stumped too many people, and many people have developed the non-bleeding succession boundary all their lives, because the difficulty is too great.


    Before Naruto obtained the qualifications of Saiyan, his aptitude was not particularly good, and he was definitely not as good as Uchiha Itachi.


    but.


    After the Saiyan''s bloodline changed twice, his aptitude has been raised to a terrifying level.


    On Hokage Rock that day, he easily summoned the toad boss is the best proof, and at that time, the qualifications were still not superior, now...


    After the fusion of the blood of the Uchiha clan, his aptitude once again improved and reached a super class.


    With this qualification, Naruto feels that it is not difficult to successfully develop Bing Dun.


    So he started to try to transform Chakra.


    Just after the transformation, he immediately paused, because he felt that the transformation process was so simple, it was as simple as drinking water and eating.


    of course.


    The early Chakra transformation of Bing Dun is indeed relatively simple. Whether Bing Dun can be developed is the top priority.


    So Naruto devoted himself to the transformation of Chakra.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Soon it came to noon.


    Naruto still closed his eyes quietly, practicing silently on the sofa.


    In the kitchen.


    Although Hinata and Huahuo were cooking, their voices were very small, and they were obviously afraid of affecting Naruto.


    Only at this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Hinata heard the sound and hurried to the outside. She didn''t want anyone to disturb Naruto.


    Hinata, who ran outside, found that it was Jilai who is also here. She was a little confused, and she didn''t understand why Jilai was here again.


    "Mr. Jiraiya, keep your voice down, Naruto is practicing."


    "Practice?"


    Jilai was also shocked, and then said, "What are you practicing? Ninjutsu?"


    "No, it''s the practice of blood following the boundary. Please come in first, keep your voice down."


    "it is good."


    Jilai also nodded and followed into the villa.


    He was going to leave the village to find Tsunade, so he came to say goodbye to Naruto and told him to be safe.


    After all, Akatsuki''s organization is very dangerous, and Jilai is not at ease Naruto.


    just.


    Jilai is also not optimistic about Naruto''s practice of Xuejiejiejie, because Xuejiejiejie is too accidental, stumping countless geniuses.


    At the beginning, Dashe Maru developed the Blood Succession Boundary, but it was a pity that after working hard for a long time, it finally failed.


    Not only Oshe Maru, three generations of Hokage, Danzo, Konoha White Ya, and even other countries have done this research, but they all failed.


    At this stage, apart from the inherited hemoglobin, few people really develop hemoglobin.


    Jilai also admits that Naruto has extraordinary aptitude, but it is impossible to develop the hemorrhage and the limit because the difficulty has reached the limit.


    However, Jilai did not speak either. He felt that it would be good for Naruto to suffer a setback, to make Naruto realize his shortcomings.


    therefore.


    Jilaiya leisurely sat on the sofa, picked up the fruit and planned to eat it, suddenly...


    Click! Click!


    The freezing sound of freezing suddenly sounded, followed by a chill rushing from the opposite side, instantly sweeping the entire living room.


    Jiraiya, who had just picked up the fruit, froze in place as he watched the icy breath exuding Naruto''s body.


    "This... Is this development successful?"


    Ji Lai also said dazedly, feeling a little empty in his head.


    On the front foot, he just thought that Naruto could not succeed, but you succeeded with fruitful effort, which is too shocking.


    The key strike was too fast, right? It was a second strike, and there was no time to eat.


    Taking a deep breath, Ji Lai was still a little unbelievable, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Hinata, at what age did Naruto start to develop the blood succession boundary? Have you been studying for several years?"


    "No, from today." Hinata affirmed.


    "From today? You say today?!"


    Jilai was dumbfounded when he heard Hinata''s words, and he stood up.


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Hinata said stupidly.


    "The problem is big."


    Jilaiya was completely shocked this time, feeling that his brain was empty, but it was more heart-stuck and uncomfortable.


    no way.


    The gap was too big, and he was shocked, and he didn''t know how to describe his mood.

 Chapter 112： Nine-tailed fat pig

    finally.


    Jilai also left, leaving desperately, his back was so bleak and hesitant when he left, it seemed that he had suffered 10,000 crits.


    In the living room, only Hinata and Hanahuo blinked their big eyes, staring at Naruto on the sofa.


    quite a while.


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, and the icy ice gradually dissipated as he opened his eyes, only the pattern of Gouyu flashed in the deep eyes.


    "Brother-in-law, have you finished your practice? Did you gain a lot?" Huahuo stared at Naruto, and became more curious about Naruto''s abilities, especially this blood succession limit made her feel shocked.


    "Well, good harvest." Naruto nodded, but looked at Hinata.


    "Hinata, in the next time you will practice more, gossip empty palm, Huitian, and even ninjutsu."


    "Yeah, good." Hinata nodded obediently.


    She could feel the crazy improvement of her physique, and even a qualitative leap in her talent. With this improvement, she could easily practice Rouquan.


    But she only has fire and thunder attributes. If she practices ninjutsu, she can only practice two types, so she hesitated to say something, but at this time, a chakra test paper was handed over.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata looked at Naruto dumbly, and didn''t understand why he gave himself a Chakra test paper. To know the properties of Chakra, she had already tested it.


    "Inject into Chakra, you will know, that blood is not easy." Naruto said with deep meaning in his eyes.


    "Okay."


    Hinata seemed to understand something, and quickly followed Naruto''s request and began to inject chakra into the chakra test paper.


    In just a short time, the Chakra test paper has changed a lot.


    She had only the Thunder and Fire attributes, but she added several new attributes. This change made her eyes wide open.


    "I... I added so many attributes? Naruto, thank you, thank you."


    Hinata understood the help that blood had given him, and gratefully grasped Naruto''s clothes, wishing to give him a hug.


    But there were fireworks watching, Hinata was embarrassed to do this, and could only look at Naruto quietly with beautiful eyes, grateful on her little face.


    "You don''t have to say thank you to me, anyway, you are mine, don''t even want to run in this life." Naruto took the initiative to embrace Hinata and smiled while hugging her tender body.


    "Ok."


    Hina Tian''s face was flushed, and she was already shyly trying to faint, but she still looked at Naruto bravely, letting Naruto hold her.


    opposite.


    Huahuo watched this scene, blinking and blinking with his big eyes, feeling like being sprinkled with dog food.


    She pouted, turned and walked towards the kitchen, but she was thinking of the blood ball in her heart.


    She wanted such a good thing too, but Naruto wouldn''t give it to her, and she was also helpless. After walking to the kitchen and looking at the food, she quickly thought of a way.


    "Hmph, if you don''t give me the blood ball, then I won''t leave, I will stay at your house every day and eat you poorly."


    Huahuo quickly thought of a method, and was quite satisfied with this method, and even hummed a song with satisfaction.


    In the living room.


    Naruto embraced Hinata and said something, instructing her to practice all aspects of abilities according to her own requirements, and even put forward opinions on the follow-up ninjutsu learning and blood inheritance limits.


    Hinata was like a chicken pecking rice, constantly lighting his head, listening to Naruto''s words obediently.


    Normally, in terms of practice, only oneself knows the direction of one''s practice best and should not follow the opinions of others.


    However, Hinata had no such thoughts at all. He obeyed Naruto throughout the whole process, and did not even question Naruto. Obviously, she wanted to take Naruto''s words seriously.


    Don''t say it yet.


    With the help of Naruto, Hinata made rapid progress in the following days.


    In just one month, Hinata easily learned Baguazhang and Huitian, and even learned several kinds of ninjutsu, even the shadow clone technique.


    Such a speed of progress made Huahuo startled for a moment, and she even didn''t know what to say anymore.


    this day.


    The roof of the villa.


    Naruto sat on the recliner, staying quietly on the top of the building, occasionally flashing Gouyu''s eyes to look at the sky, while checking the accumulated experience points, he was hesitant to upgrade the system now.


    But at this time, Huahuo ran up with her waist twisting.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, you are here, eat oranges, your favorite oranges." Huahuo handed the fruit plate over, blinking big eyes and looking at Naruto.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Naruto was not polite, picked up the oranges and started tasting, and at the same time asked, "When will Hinata come back?"


    "Should be back soon. After my sister bids farewell to Teacher Yurihong, she will officially stop being a ninja according to your brother-in-law''s wishes." Huahuo explained happily.


    "Ok."


    When Naruto heard this, he nodded. Hinata didn''t do ninja affairs. It was his suggestion, because Hinata stayed by his side, there was no need to go out for Konoha.


    "Brother-in-law, the little fox and Xiao Hei in the pet room on the second floor, what kind of pets are they? Why not let them go to the first floor?" Hua Huo asked strangely.


    "They are homeless pets, too naughty to go to the first floor."


    Naruto replied perfunctorily, Kyuubi and Shark were too glaring, not suitable for too many people to know, Naruto didn''t let them go downstairs.


    "Is that so? How do I think they feel weird, I always feel they are not simple."


    Huahuo''s weird questioning was obviously smarter than Hinata, not easy to fool, even the little girl was going back to ask her father.


    "Okay, don''t bother me, go down and clean." Naruto started chasing people.


    "There''s a little black for cleaning, and a little fox, who is wiping the table, and the room on the second floor is cleaned up. It''s a pity that the little fox is too picky and doesn''t eat anything."


    "Only eat the energy chocolate you took out, and I really like to eat it. Yesterday it secretly stole the chocolate I hid, and I was so angry that I grabbed its beard."


    Hua Huo said with her mouth pouting, she was also curious about the energy chocolate Naruto brought out, and she was even more curious about the types of black and fox.


    How did she know that the shark muscle and Kyuubi were truly terrifying existences, if she knew that she had pulled off two of Kyuubi''s beard, it would be possible that the fireworks would be frightened and Huarong would become pale.


    "You can only eat one piece of energy chocolate a month, otherwise, don''t blame me if you get fat, haven''t you seen foxes getting fat like that?" Naruto said with a flash of his right hand, and several energy chocolates appeared in his palm.


    This is the mysterious candy obtained from the lottery. In addition to the delicious taste, it also contains a lot of energy. It is a delicious food that can be eaten by any creature, even a tail beast.


    The only disadvantage is that.


    Chocolate contains too much energy, which can easily lead to weight gain.


    Naruto kicked a piece of energy chocolate that fell on the ground that day and was eaten by a passing white dog. He became a pig.


    Although Naruto has a few tons of this kind of chocolate, if you continue to eat it like this, it will become fat and become a pig.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking through the air came, and a chubby red figure suddenly appeared, standing beside them at a speed beyond imagination, looking eagerly at the energy chocolate.


    This figure is not someone else, it is a reduced version of the nine-tailed demon fox, but its body is already round, and it is a fight with the little fat pig who eats. If you continue to eat, it will really become a pig.


    At this moment, it stared longingly at Naruto''s palm, stared at the few energy chocolates, looked at it like a dog, and almost all the snails flowed down.


    "Little fox ran up, this guy loves energy chocolate too much."


    Huahuo saw the little fox and wanted to pick him up, but it was too fat. Huahuo looked at the size and gave up.


    "Getting fatter, are you sure you want to eat?" Naruto looked at Kyuubi.


    He is not stingy with this ingenuity, this thing is basically useless to him, the quantity is still a few tons, and even yesterday he randomly drawn a lottery and drew another ton, which made him run out of space.


    Seeing that the little fox wanted to eat so much, Naruto couldn''t bear to stop him from eating when he thought of nine tails working hard and doing housework this month, so he threw it away.


    Whoosh!


    Kyuubi ate the energy chocolate in one bite, squinted and squatted next to Naruto, closing his eyes comfortably, only a little bit fatter.


    To this.


    Naruto shook his head speechlessly, and then ignored it. Instead, he called up the data panel, thinking about whether to upgrade the system now and accumulate more experience points, which seemed better.


    But if the ways to obtain experience points increase after the upgrade, isn''t it a waste of time to hesitate now? So Naruto took a deep breath and made a choice.


    the other side.


    Training ground number three.


    Xi Rihong stared at Hinata angrily, getting angry for the first time, and looked at Hinata with hatred of iron and steel.

 Chapter 113： Hinata style

    "Hinata, do you know what you are talking about? How can you say things like not being a ninja?"


    "You have to understand that only a ninja who is constantly fighting has the power to protect his family. I admit that Naruto is good at strength, but if you are too weak, you will drag him down."


    Yurihong''s painstakingly persuaded her to feel very sad about Hinata not being a ninja.


    "Teacher Yurihong, even if I don''t become a ninja, I will practice hard, and Naruto doesn''t want me to be a ninja, I don''t want him to be unhappy." Hinata said seriously.


    "Hinata, no matter how much you think about it, no matter how much you think about it, don''t make a decision so quickly." Xi Rihong continued to persuade.


    "Teacher Yurihong, I have already considered it, this is my final thought." Hinata replied with a tight face.


    She has indeed been well thought out, and she has improved a lot this month, there is no need to be a ninja to waste time.


    but.


    Xi Rihong didn''t know this, she sighed helplessly: "Well, Hinata, if you can last three minutes in my hands, I will agree to your proposal."


    "Really?" Hinata hurriedly said.


    "Really."


    Yurihong nodded and defeated Hinata easily with the strength of her Shinobu, so a smile came up on her lips.


    "Teacher, please prepare." Hinata made a starting pose.


    "Hinata is optimistic. Your weakness is actually very obvious. Although it is good in melee combat, it is much worse in range. You will suffer a lot when facing long-range attacks, but facing phantom ninja..."


    Xi Rihong showed a small smile, and her hands suddenly became imprinted.


    ¡¾Magic¡¤Tree Bound Killing¡¿


    The Chakra of the illusion was released suddenly, surging around Xi Ri Hong. Normally, people who were hit by this illusion would see Xi Ri Hong disappear in place, and then he would be **** by the big tree.


    but.


    When Yurihong finished casting and was about to walk to Hinata and defeat her, she found Hinata was looking at herself strangely.


    "what?"


    Xi Rihong was taken aback, and then surprised: "You didn''t even hit my illusion? Impossible, your mental power absolutely cannot stop this level of illusion."


    "Huh? Teacher, did you use illusion skills?" Hinata Moemeng said.


    Huh!


    Xi Rihong was stunned when she heard this, feeling that she had suffered 10,000 points of damage, and she was surprised: "How is it possible? How can your mental power be so strong? Shouldn''t it."


    Xi Rihong couldn''t figure it out, but since the illusion technique had no effect, there was another way, after all, she was a Shinobi.


    So her figure flashed, and the whole person quickly rushed into the bushes next to her, and then a large number of Kuwuwu lashed out from the bushes and flew to Hinata.


    [Bagua empty palm! ¡¿


    Bang!


    The powerful Chakra condensed into a wave of air, and instantly flew out these kunwu attacks, easily cracking these kunwu attacks.


    "This!"


    In the bush, Xi Rihong looked at Hina in surprise. She didn''t expect that she went out on a mission for a period of time. After returning, Hina became so good that she even learned the remote ability.


    You know, gossip empty palm is a very difficult ability for the Hyuga clan, even in the Hyuga clan, not many people have learned this ability, but now.


    Looking at Hinata who had finished her gossip empty palm and her silly appearance, Xi Rihong felt a little pain in her head.


    "Unexpectedly, she grew up so fast after not seeing her for a month. Could someone teach her? By the way, it must be the case. Hinata must not be able to do this himself, who would it be?"


    Yuri Hongliu frowned slightly, thinking about who was so good and taught Hinata so strong, but for a moment he couldn''t think of who it was.


    Shaking his head, Yurihong decided to ask Hinata for a while. The most important thing now is to beat Hinata. After all, three minutes have passed. If she drags on, she will lose.


    "It seems that I have to take it seriously. As the upper ninja, even in close combat, the lower ninja cannot resist, even the Hyuga clan, so..."


    Xi Rihong''s figure flashed, and the whole person rushed towards Hinata in the flash.


    "Hinata, I will beat you where you are most proud of, and let you understand the huge gap between your best melee combat and Shinobu." Yurihong said, flashing quickly.


    Such words also made Hinata serious. Hinata had no idea about his own strength. Although he felt that he had improved a lot, Naruto could point out his shortcomings every time.


    So Hinata didn''t have much confidence in his own strength, so seeing Yurihong rushing over, Hinata decided to use a small trick at the first time.


    [Bagua Palm¡¤Return to Heaven! ¡¿


    Huhuhu!


    The terrifying chakras are condensed into a circle, centered on Hinata, spinning like a top like a top, bringing up large waves of energy and chakras.


    And at the moment when Huitian takes shape.


    Yurihong just rushed into the attack range, and then this tyrannical Shinobu was hit by Huitian in amazement.


    Bang!


    Xi Rihong rolled upside down and flew out, rolled on the ground several times and finally stopped. The whole body was smashed, but even this couldn''t match the shock in her heart.


    You must know that it is Huitian, it is the strongest trick of the Hyuga clan. Such a trick has actually appeared on Hinata. The key is that Huitian''s display range is very large, and its power is even stronger.


    And she, Shang Shinobu, was directly defeated by a single blow, even without any suspense. This result made her stupid in place, feeling that the way she went out today was a bit wrong.


    "Hina...Hinata, how can you learn to go back to heaven? Not many of the entire Hyuga clan learn to go back to heaven. You are so talented." Xi Rihong did not dare to believe.


    "It was Naruto who taught me well, otherwise I am so stupid, how can I learn so quickly." Hinata said with a little worship.


    "Naruto taught well?"


    Xi Rihong was taken aback for a moment, and then he didn''t believe in: "Impossible, he is from the vortex clan, how can he know Huitian? You don''t need to put any credit on him."


    Yurihong struggled to stand up, although she was shocked by Hinata''s strength, she did not believe that this was Naruto''s teaching.


    "It was really taught by Naruto, and I still have various analyses about Huitian written by Naruto."


    Seeing that Yurihong didn''t believe this was Naruto''s credit, Hinata was not happy. After all, Naruto was very important in her heart, and she didn''t want Naruto to look down on Naruto.


    So she took out a notebook from the ninja bag, a notebook with a picture of Kazumu Kaguya, and handed it to Yurihong.


    "About Huitian''s analysis?"


    Yurihong took the notebook suspiciously, and glanced at the big Tong Mu Huiye on the notebook. He was a little confused about who this person was, but the content of the notebook was more important.


    So she opened the notebook.


    The purpose of the entry is a vigorous and powerful text. The text is flowing and flowing. It seems that the person who writes writes very comfortably and quickly, but the word is very beautiful and much better than what she wrote.


    "The word is good, but I don''t know the content."


    Yurihong admired the words and looked at those words, feeling that Naruto''s words are very beautiful, but she still doesn''t believe that Naruto can guide Hinata Kaiten.


    just.


    When she looked at the content carefully, the unbelief on her face gradually closed, and her expression gradually became serious, and became more and more solemn, and then only amazement remained in her eyes.


    "The analysis is so thorough, in many ways that I can''t even think of it, is this really written by Naruto?" Xi Rihong did not dare to believe.


    "Of course, Naruto is the best, now you believe it." Hinata smiled and took the notebook back.


    "I believe it, I didn''t expect Naruto to be so good, I can''t imagine it."


    Even though Xi Rihong is still a little skeptical, Hinata has produced evidence, and she can''t say anything, so she can only choose to believe it.


    "Then Mr. Yurihong, I will withdraw from the ninja ranks from now on. Thank you for your care during this time." Hinata bowed gratefully.


    "Oh, it''s a pity, but you can learn more from Naruto, it''s also a way."


    Yurihong still feels a bit pity, but she can see that Hinata''s intention has been decided, and it is not easy to stay.


    But for Naruto, she developed a great curiosity, ready to find time to see Naruto and investigate his intelligence.


    Whoosh!


    A figure quickly flew from a distance, looking very urgent.


    "Teacher Xi Rihong, something has happened." Yu Nishina hurriedly said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xi Rihong asked quickly.


    "It''s Inuzuka''s puppy Akamaru, it''s poisoned." Yuozina answered.


    "Poisoned?"


    "Yes, it''s poisoned, she''s fat like a pig." Yu Nishina nodded.


    "Huh? Fat like a pig?"


    Yurihong and Hinata were taken aback, and the pig image of Akamaru appeared in their minds, and their expressions were a bit strange for a moment.


    but.


    Hinata thought of the little fox at home, as if he had reached its chubby body, and he knew something.

 Chapter 114： System Upgrade

    Shortly after.


    The crowd rushed to the Inuzuka family''s resident, and came to Inuzuka''s house, and they also saw the fat puppy Akimaru.


    At this moment, it was like a balloon that was blown up. It was fat a whole circle, even the head was a circle bigger, and the fat eyes were almost out of sight.


    The chubby body is as funny as a piggy.


    Many people from the Inuzuka clan are examining it, wanting to see what kind of poison is in it, but after a round of inspections, they found that Akamaru had nothing to do and was very healthy.


    But how can he be okay with his body as fat as a pig?


    Therefore, everyone started to check again.


    During this process, Akimaru squinted his eyes and lay comfortably, falling asleep like a pig, completely in a state of carelessness.


    Looking at the Akamaru like this, Hinata was a little embarrassed, because it looked like he had eaten energy chocolate.


    You should know that this chocolate is condensed by some kind of pure energy, even if it is a ninja, you can only eat one piece a month.


    It''s strange that a puppy like Chimaru doesn''t get fat after eating.


    But there is no harm in this thing. On the contrary, it is very delicious. After eating a piece, it is not bad for a long time without eating.


    Hinata tasted half of it at first, and it was quite delicious.


    It''s a pity that Naruto doesn''t let her eat more, she can only eat one piece a month, and she has to eat it at half a month intervals, so she sometimes envy the little fox.


    Because the little fox has to eat more than ten yuan a day, and after eating for a month, he is not as fat as Chiwan, which is very enviable.


    "Weird thing, why can''t it be checked?"


    Inuzuka tooth gripped his hair in distress, feeling his head burst.


    You know this is his ninja dog. He often takes Akimaru out for walks. The former Akomaru was quite cute. It can attract the attention of girls when it is taken out, but now...


    Looking at Akamaru, who was like a pig, Inuzuka no longer dared to take it for a walk. There was no way, it was too shameful.


    It was even more distressing during the critical battle. Maybe when using the combined transformation ninjutsu, he would not become a two-headed wolf, but a two-headed pig. Thinking of that scene, Inuzukaya shuddered.


    However, he could only solve this problem slowly by himself, and Hinata would not admit that it was caused by the energy chocolate at home, and even left quickly.


    When he got home, Hinata hurriedly checked the house, and after confirming that there was no energy chocolate on the surface, he was relieved this time.


    She didn''t want to cause such an incident again, and she was also curious about her little fox.


    I wonder why the little fox eats so much and gets fat so slowly.


    So she started with a little fox at home, and finally found it on the roof.


    At this moment, the little fox was lying next to Naruto''s recliner, his body was getting fatter, but Hinata didn''t pay attention to it, but instead looked at Naruto.


    Because Naruto actually fell asleep on the recliner alone and fell into a deep sleep quietly.


    Seeing this, Hinata hurried downstairs and took a blanket, then covered it with Naruto, with a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    Because Naruto seldom sleeps, most of the time he is full of energy, and rarely sleeps as deeply as he does now.


    Hinata raised her small hand and gently moulded Mo Naruto''s forehead. After finding that her temperature was normal, she looked at him in confusion. She wanted to ask someone to ask, but it was a pity that her sister Hua Huo was not here, so she probably went home.


    Hinata couldn''t find anyone to ask, so she had to accompany Naruto quietly here.


    This company is a long time.


    As the sun sets, the day gradually disappears, and the weather gradually cools down.


    But Naruto still showed no signs of waking up, and now Hinata was a little worried.


    But at this time.


    The little fox, who was sleeping on his stomach, looked at Naruto violently, and then, as if frightened, twisted his bucket and ran downstairs.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was a little confused when she saw this scene. She looked at Naruto carefully and found that there was nothing special, and her little head couldn''t figure it out.


    But at this moment.


    The sleeping Naruto suddenly woke up, but at the moment he opened his eyes, the black Gouyu flashed away, and something faintly seemed to awaken.


    "Naruto, you finally woke up, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling sick?" Hinata asked quickly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a gain. In addition, in the next three years, I am going to start the salted fish mode." Naruto grabbed Hinata''s little hand, playing with her delicate fingers.


    "Huh? Salted fish mode?" Hinata was puzzled, blinking with big eyes.


    "Correct."


    Naruto nodded, "Would you like to stay with me?"


    "Well, good."


    Hinata nodded his head without hesitation. Although she didn''t understand why Naruto made such a decision suddenly, she chose to support it without hesitation.


    "Really good."


    Naruto kissed Hinata''s little white hands and stared into the sky.


    He has chosen to upgrade the system, and will not be able to gain experience points in the next three years, and he is too lazy to get out of the way, so he plans to let Hinata take good care of himself and develop this cute girl.


    Ok.


    This is what he believes is quite correct.


    "Go, go downstairs, by the way, Hinata, my clothes are small again, let me order another set."


    "Okay."


    Hinata nodded again, but decided in his heart that he would make a few more sets for Naruto, at least five sets would be enough.


    Two people walked downstairs in such warmth and disappeared on the roof step by step.


    Only the reclining chairs were left on the spot, and the yellow sunset.


    Time is like sand in an hourglass, passing quietly, and three years have passed in a blink of an eye.


    Many things have happened in the past three years, but the entire Ninja World is very quiet.


    It''s just that Konoha has caused a wave of obesity. Many creatures have become fat. Cats, dogs, and even psychic beasts have become fat. Even Tsunade''s pet pigs and dolphins have become fat pigs.


    Early this morning.


    Inuzukaya walked toward Naruto''s house in a gloomy expression, his face turned dark.


    When halfway through, I saw Kakashi coming from the opposite side.


    It''s just that Kakashi doesn''t seem to be in a good mood either, the key point is that the ninja dog he is holding is like a pig.


    "Mr. Kakashi, you have to fetch the pet, too." Inuzukaga said hello.


    "Yeah, this guy often runs near Naruto''s house. The little girl Hyuga Fireworks is so annoying that she littered the energy chocolate and turned my Eight Ninja Dog into an Eight Ninja Pig."


    Kakashi said depressedly, especially looking at Parker in his arms, thinking about its original appearance, and thinking about the current belly, it was a disaster.


    "My Akamaru is too, what a good dog, now he doesn''t look like a dog anymore." Inuzukaga said depressed, feeling that he couldn''t go out.


    "indeed."


    Kakashi thought of the big bear-like fat dog near Naruto''s house, looked at Inuzuka tooth with some pity, then shook his head and left.


    Shortly after.


    Inuzukaya''s angrily and frustrated voice came from a distance, more desperate.


    "Hateful, why are you getting fat again? The key is getting fat two laps!"


    ...


    Inside Naruto''s villa.


    The grown-up Hinata looked at the fireworks helplessly while sewing new clothes, and said a little angrily: "You, you, you throw energy chocolate everywhere."


    "I think it''s fun."


    Huahuo spit out her little tongue embarrassedly, and then leaned to Hinata and said, "Sister, have you noticed it? Brother-in-law seems to be in a good mood these past few days."


    "Well, I did laugh a lot in the past few days." Hinata thought for a while.


    "Yeah, I don''t know why he is so happy. Yesterday my brother-in-law even gave me several space scrolls with a lot of energy chocolates sealed inside." Huahuo said again.


    "Maybe he has developed a great ability again." Hinata said, holding the needle and thread and continuing to sew clothes for Naruto.


    "Definitely not. I suspect that my brother-in-law was so happy because he was pursued. The main brother-in-law is getting more and more handsome now. Two days ago, I saw someone sending love letters to his brother-in-law."


    "And that pommel horse Yakumo, she also often confessed to her brother-in-law, sister, you must hold on to her brother-in-law, don''t be snatched away."


    Hua Huo was a little worried. As he got older, Naruto''s more and more handsome face gradually attracted the attention of many girls in Konoha.


    "It''s okay, Naruto said, he won''t want me."


    Hinata didn''t worry at all, but continued to sew clothes. The clothes sewn stitch by stitch looked exquisite and beautiful.


    Obviously, she has made no little effort over the years, and she must have been needled many times.


    "Hinata is right, she can''t run in this life."


    A cold voice suddenly sounded, and then the space rippled slightly, Naruto''s figure walked out of the void, appearing like a god.


    In such a mysterious scene, the fireworks eyes were widened, and she did not dare to believe it.


    "Brother-in-law, you...you just walked out of the void?"


    "Yeah." Naruto sat next to Hinata and held her soft, jade-like hands.


    "Is this time and space ninjutsu?" Huahuo continued, feeling that her brother-in-law became more and more extraordinary.


    To know.


    She investigated a lot of secrets, like those two creatures that had been hidden on the second floor, those were the famous Nine Tails and Shark.


    But such a terrifying existence would turn out to be Naruto''s pet, which is very shocking.


    At first she thought she knew her brother-in-law very well, but she didn''t expect her brother-in-law to know how to ninjutsu, which shocked her.


    However, Huahuo felt that her brother-in-law was hiding more and more mysterious things.


    Because there is a laboratory in the villa, that is Naruto''s experimental area, except for Hinata, even her sister is not allowed to enter.


    In that laboratory, there were fluctuations that shocked her yesterday.

 Chapter 115： New system features

    She didn''t know what this fluctuation was, but it was definitely a remarkable existence, which also caused Huahuo to become more and more curious about Naruto.


    "Flower, go to the second floor and feed the fat fox and fat black."


    Naruto opened his mouth without raising his head, and at the same time wrapped his right hand around Hinata''s slender waist.


    "Humph, take advantage of sister again."


    Huahuo made a small mouth, but didn''t want to eat dog food here. Instead, he took the energy chocolate and ran to the second floor to feed the two powerful but very obedient pets.


    "Fat fox, fat black, I brought you chocolates."


    The fireworks ran up to the second floor. In the past few years, she had been acquainted with these two powerful creatures, and even riding a fat fox was still walking on the top of the building.


    After walking into the pet room, he looked at the fox like an old sow, sighed helplessly, and then looked at Fat Hei.


    Although this guy has gained three laps, at least he can stay the same.


    But the fat fox is no longer like a fox.


    "Eat so much every day, I feed you, you just eat, it''s too self-control."


    Hua Huo said, took out a handful of energy chocolate from his pocket, and then threw it over.


    Whizzing!


    The two pets ate the energy chocolate like lightning, then twisted their fat bodies, hurriedly ran to the fireworks, looking like they wanted to eat.


    "I''m really scared of you."


    Huahuo took out a bunch of energy chocolates and threw it over, and walked to the window by the way to look at the pets wandering outside, and then threw a handful out, attracting countless pets to grab food.


    "These pets are so pitiful, no one takes care of them. Feed them more this time."


    Hua Huo said, grabbed a lot and threw it out.


    While the fireworks were feeding, Naruto was resting on Hinata''s beautiful legs in the living room, enjoying her hands combing her hair, and lazily closing her eyes.


    Then opened the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Qualification: Super


    Soul: Higher


    Disciple: Have 1 disciple quota


    Capacity: 1030 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, time and space shuttle...


    Experience value: 270


    .........


    The system upgrade was completed yesterday, and Naruto was surprised by the result of the upgrade, because not only the data panel has changed, but also two functions have been added.


    The first function is to accept disciples. As long as he accepts disciples, the disciples interact with the characters in the plot to bring experience points to Naruto.


    Even the experience points generated by the disciple itself can be obtained by Naruto.


    This is a very good way to earn experience points, but unfortunately there is only one disciple, and only by raising the soul level can you get a new disciple quota.


    The second function is the wish function. Naruto can consume experience points and receive various wishes from the world.


    For example, bring soil to make a wish to resurrect Lin and give one of his abilities. Naruto can get one ability of bringing soil as long as he fulfills his wish, even...


    Even if the person who makes the wish gives away his soul, Naruto can absorb the soul of the other party in the purest form, and improve his soul.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor. After all, the wish comes from all realms, which is so easy to meet the desire to bring soil.


    Now he most wants to try the wish function to see what wishes he can receive.


    However, he hesitated, and decided to accept the disciple first.


    After all, there is a disciple who helps him earn experience points, he can also relax a lot, and this disciple, Naruto has already figured out who it is, that is Sasuke.


    As an important role in Naruto World, Sasuke can be said to run through most of the plot, and the plot characters he has come into contact with are quite a lot.


    The most important thing is that Sasuke himself can also generate experience points, which is equivalent to someone providing experience points for himself at all times. This feeling is quite good.


    So Naruto sat up and shook Hinata''s small hand and said, "I''ll go out for a while, don''t make clothes so hard, I should rest."


    "Well, come back early and make your favorite braised eggplant at noon." Hinata said softly.


    "it is good."


    Naruto nodded, disappearing in waves of water ripples.


    ...


    Oshe Maru base.


    On a stone platform outside a small lake.


    Sasuke held a notebook with a cartoon pig design and quietly looked at the ninjutsu recorded in it. When he saw the page of bald head practice, his expression became gloomy.


    "For three years, I worked hard for three years. The so-called bald head practice is a lie. Naruto don''t let me meet you, otherwise."


    Crackling!


    White thunder and lightning appeared around Sasuke''s body, making him exude a tyrannical aura, and his whole body revealed an aloof temperament.


    In three years, his strength has improved too much, several times stronger than before.


    Although the bald head cultivation method had no effect, he still got the power he wanted from the Oshe Maru. With this power, he was absolutely confident to defeat Naruto.


    Whoosh!


    The figure of the pharmacist''s pocket suddenly appeared, and he looked at Sasuke wearing glasses, "Sasuke, Lord Oshemaru, please come over."


    "I know."


    Sasuke replied faintly, originally he wanted to throw away the cartoon pig notebook, but after thinking about it, he put it away and walked to the base.


    This time he walked very calmly, and his pace was very steady, because he knew that what should come is finally coming.


    Da She Maru is finally going to shoot him, but...


    Sasuke''s eyes were taunting, and at the same time, he mimicked the seal of his left hand.


    Tata!


    With the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther, the pharmacist who followed behind quietly watched the other person leave, the glasses he was wearing flashed brightly, and then walked towards his laboratory.


    A few minutes later.


    The pharmacist in the laboratory walked away and walked into the aisle. He also saw Sasuke coming from the opposite side.


    "Should I call you Sasuke now, or Lord Oshemaru?" Yao Shidou said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sasuke turned his head, the writing wheel eyes of both eyes quickly appeared, dragging the medicine master into the battle just now, and let him see everything.


    "This... how is this possible? You actually killed Lord Dashewan!!" Yao Shidou couldn''t believe it.


    "In front of my eyes, everything in Oshe Maru is so ridiculous."


    Sasuke said lightly, his whole body exuding a tyrannical aura, and his indifferent expression gave people a sense of godlike loftiness.


    Such a gesture also silenced Pharmacist.


    He did not expect that such a powerful Oshemaru-sama would fail and be killed by Sasuke. This was a result he had never expected.


    but.


    The facts were in front of him, he had to believe, especially looking at the arrogant Sasuke in front of him, Yao Shidou didn''t know what to say.


    "Humph."


    Sasuke snorted and walked indifferently to the exit of the base, leaving a chic back.


    Pharmacist Dou quietly watched the opponent leave, feeling the coldness and tyrannical aura exuded by the opponent, he sighed.


    "It''s been so tyrannical in only three years, and Sasuke''s name will probably bloom in this world of ninja."


    boom!


    There was a loud roar and the earth shook. Sasuke, who had just walked out not far, flew back directly and fell to the ground, and a dog came to eat shit.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Pharmacist was stunned when he watched this scene. He just praised Sasuke on the front foot, but Sasuke fell like this on the back foot, and there was a dog eating shit. This face was hit too fast.


    The key Sasuke is so powerful, who can make Sasuke like this instantly?


    With curiosity, the pharmacist looked in the direction of the entrance of the base, and soon a figure with muscle knots appeared in his field of vision.


    Thunder and lightning flashed around this figure, but the aura radiating from the opponent''s body was shaking even the surrounding space.


    "What a strong breath, wait, it turned out to be him, how can this be?!" The pharmacist was dumbfounded, staring blankly at the figure coming from outside.


    Because this figure is not someone else, it is Naruto, the Naruto he had met in Konoha.


    "Sasuke, long time no see, how come you are so weak after three years of cultivation? I kicked it with one kick, tusk tusk." The teasing voice sounded, and then Naruto walked in leisurely.

 Chapter 116： The birth of Bald Sasuke

    "Naruto, it turned out to be you!!"


    Sasuke''s face fell completely when he saw the visitor.


    Before he had time to repay the [Bald Head Practice Method], Naruto had come out first and kicked himself while he was not paying attention.


    This made Sasuke''s face very ugly, but he didn''t panic, because he had been fighting with Oshemaru for so long and consumed a lot of money, so he was successfully attacked.


    If he was in his heyday, Naruto would never be able to attack him, and with his gradual recovery, it would be absolutely impossible for Naruto to attack him again.


    Even he defeated Naruto with ease, after all, he had grown too much in the past three years of cultivation, and the key point was that he killed Oshimaru.


    The famous Oshe Maru, who had killed three generations of Hokage, and Konoha almost collapsed, was killed by him. Such strength brought him absolute confidence.


    So, even if Naruto seems to have improved a lot, Sasuke still has self-belief.


    "I didn''t expect you to find this place, but what''s the use? Are you planning to take me back to Konoha? A ridiculous bond." Sasuke said, slowly pulling out the long knife behind him.


    "Take you back to Konoha? You think too much, can you be a little more normal in your secondary 2 thinking? It''s so stupid after three years. It''s really small and brainless." Naruto despised.


    "you!!"


    When Sasuke heard this, his anger continued to roll, and he recalled the scene of gnashing his teeth when he was angry. Now he doesn''t know what happened, but he feels nostalgic.


    But he quickly threw the idea behind his head, and then said angrily.


    "Naruto, you deceived me for three years with the bald head practice method. Do you really think that my strength will stagnate? Ignorance, today the new hatred and old hatred are counted together, so that you can understand how strong I am now."


    Whoosh!


    Following Sasuke''s words, his whole person flashed away like a thunder, and instantly came to Naruto in front of Naruto in the light of the sword, and stabbed Naruto with an electric long knife.


    With such super fast speed and such terrible chakra fluctuations, the face of the Pharmacist next to him changed slightly.


    "It''s so fast, Sasuke is really not easy, there is a good show to watch now."


    boom!


    With a loud roar, Sasuke flew out again, and then fell a dog to eat shit.


    This¡­¡­


    Pharmacist was stunned, staring at Sasuke who was lying on the ground trying to get up, and then at Naruto who showed innocent expression. Pharmacist felt a little confused in his head.


    Is there a good show to watch? Isn''t it easy to say Sasuke? This is over before it even starts. This is too fast. The key is not a sneak attack this time.


    "Damn Naruto, go to hell."


    Sasuke stood up abruptly, and the terrifying chidori sharp spear pierced out quickly, stab Naruto fiercely with a terrible amount of lightning.


    boom!


    The loud noise roared again, and when the smoke dissipated, Sasuke had been kicked into the wall, sluggishly embedded in it.


    "It''s so weak, I''ve been at this level after three years of cultivation? It''s too bad, too bad. My little Hinata can kick you."


    Naruto looked down at Sasuke with contempt.


    Seeing this expression, Sasuke exploded with anger, Qi Qiao of anger gave rise to smoke, and even his face turned blue.


    In order to become stronger, he abandoned his companions and teachers, and left the village to be with the dangerous Osha Maru, in order to gain powerful strength, but now.


    He was kicked for three consecutive times, and there was no resistance to being kicked, his mentality collapsed, completely collapsed, and even shouted hoarsely.


    "Why, I have worked hard for three years, why I still can''t beat you, I''m not convinced, I''m not satisfied."


    Whoosh!


    The terrifying thunder and lightning condensed into a thousand birds blade, attached to the sharp Kusanagi sword, and in an instant, Sasuke appeared behind Naruto with tyrannical power, and stabbed it again unwillingly.


    This is his assassin, as long as the enemy is stabbed, the body will immediately be paralyzed, and it will be unable to move.


    Originally, Sasuke didn''t expect to hit Naruto. After all, he already felt the terrible Naruto, but to Sasuke''s surprise, Naruto''s reaction turned out to be much slower.


    Even when Naruto turned around, his Kusanaru sword had already pierced it.


    "silly!"


    Sasuke yelled, and Kusanaru sword pierced Naruto''s stomach easily.


    Bang!


    A dull voice sounded, and the Kusanaru sword that had cut iron like mud stopped. The moment it touched Naruto''s clothes, he couldn''t move forward a bit.


    But the lightning on the Kusanaru sword gradually dissipated as if it had no effect.


    "This is impossible!"


    Sasuke''s eyes widened, looking at Naruto who had nothing to do with him, and Naruto who didn''t even break his clothes, Sasuke was shocked.


    He thought about many possibilities, but never expected that not only did his powerful attack not hurt the opponent, but he didn''t even break his clothes. This was really shocking.


    "Really, this is the clothes my Hinata made for me. Can you afford it if you break it? It seems that you won''t be able to eat it without breaking it." Naruto patted the clothes and said.


    "Smash it?"


    When Sasuke heard this, he quickly recalled the scene of being smashed three years ago in his mind. He slammed back and left at a speed beyond imagination.


    but.


    His figure had just retreated half a meter, a powerful hand easily grabbed him, and then...


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The ground shook violently, the base began to shake, everything was shaking with the roar, and even the surrounding walls were cracked.


    When the shaking stopped, Sasuke was already lying motionless on the ground, his entire body embedded in the ground.


    He looked up at the top blankly, like a foolishness.


    In three years, it took three years to gain powerful strength and even kill the Oshe Maru. Such a feat brought him absolute self-confidence, but...


    This self-confidence didn''t last for five minutes, it was ruthlessly destroyed by Naruto, and even the destruction was so cruel.


    It hit him in the most violent form, causing him pain all over his body, and also smashing all his confidence.


    Sasuke couldn''t accept this result at all. He could only look at the top with his eyes blankly, motionless like a dead dog.


    Thinking of the full confidence before, quite agitating for the fighting spirit before, thinking of three years of hard work, Sasuke could not bear the result of being crushed by his dignity, he choked.


    "Why is this, why is this, is everything I''ve tried, is it a joke? Uuuuu!"


    Sasuke was crying, crying so much that it was horrible, crying that was heart-piercing, and even sounding pitiful.


    The opposite Naruto was also a little helpless, originally intending to beat Sasuke to let him realize his strength, and then worship himself as a teacher.


    But I didn''t realize it, and beat Sasuke to cry, which was too much to help.


    "Forget it, don''t cry, don''t you just want strength? I just give it to you, as long as you worship me as a teacher, I will give you powerful strength." Naruto said quietly.


    "I want to lie to me. The original bald head practice method lied to me for three years." Sasuke looked at Naruto stubbornly, not believing what he said.


    "That practice method is absolutely effective, but you don''t have a pure heart to become stronger, but fortunately you have exercised for three years. As long as I give you an opportunity, you will immediately be able to transform into success and gain tyrannical strength."


    Naruto continued speaking, only with a smile on his lips.


    "I don''t believe it, don''t try to bluff me."


    "Do not believe?"


    Naruto shook his head, made a crackling noise, and even his hair wafted into a terrifying wave of power.


    "One more word of disbelief?"


    "I!"


    Sasuke looked at the terrifying Naruto and thought of the beating he was facing again. He was silent for two seconds and said, "What opportunity?"


    "After you formally worship me as a teacher, I will tell you, go, go to the center of the base."


    Naruto lifted Sasuke and disappeared in waves of water.


    Only the pharmacist''s pocket was left standing still, with doubts in his eyes, then he looked at the place where Sasuke was smashed just now, where there was a cartoon pig notebook.


    The pharmacist walked over, and then picked up the notebook, "This is the bald head practice they just said? Such a simple practice is obviously a lie."


    The pharmacist looked at the contents of the notebook and laughed at the side effects of the bald head of this practice.


    Because of this thing, bluffing a junior like Sasuke is a joke to him.


    So the pharmacist closed his notebook disdainfully and was about to leave here, but at this moment, just when he closed the notebook.


    A terrifying aura suddenly came from the center of the base, and then the entire base collapsed.


    Rumble!


    "Hahaha, power, this is power, what a terrifying power, the bald-headed practice turned out to be true, Sasuke finally gained power, hahaha."


    With the roar of the base, the cheerful laughter reverberated everywhere, and the terrible breath agitated freely in the laughter.


    The pharmacist felt the terrifying breath, his face changed drastically, and then quickly passed through the ruins, stepped out to the outside, looking in the direction of the sound.


    In the next second, the pupils in Pharmacist''s pocket shrank sharply.


    Because at this moment, Sasuke has completely changed, his body shape has suddenly risen a lot, the original slender figure has become a muscular brawny, and his head has also become a bald head, which looks very strange.


    but.


    What really shocked Pharmacist was Sasuke''s breath. Although Sasuke''s breath was originally strong, it belonged to the realm of Ninja, but at this moment, Sasuke had completely changed.


    It turned into a horror like a scourge, like a terrifying monster that chooses people to eat, and can easily destroy the entire Ninja World.


    And this kind of terrifying aura is sweeping across all directions unscrupulously, suffocating countless lives, even if his pharmacist is suppressed by such a breath, he also feels the extreme danger of death.


    This feeling instantly made him understand how strong Sasuke was at the moment, and he was also secretly frightened.


    After all, Sasuke has improved to this level after such a short period of time. This is definitely an unimaginable improvement.


    "Could it be that."


    The pharmacist hurriedly looked at the cartoon piggy notebook, hid it quickly with surprise in his eyes, and then fled to the distance without hesitation.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a terrible power in this world, and even such a terrible practice, and now it will belong to me."


    Pharmacist''s expressions were all surprises, and then fled into the distance in such surprises.

 Chapter 117： The first wish mission

    Broken base center.


    Sasuke laughed wildly, feeling the terrifying power in his body, he smiled happily, venting the pressure from Naruto wantonly.


    The depressed feeling that had just been beaten by Naruto, as the horror of strength increased, he could finally vent it well, and finally had free capital.


    So this time, Sasuke laughed loudly, even for a long time, and Naruto frowned secretly.


    "Don''t laugh, it''s so noisy."


    Naruto glanced at Sasuke, looking a little impatient.


    "I now have the strength, why can''t I laugh? You no longer have the strength to restrict me."


    Sasuke felt the violent power in his body and gradually raised his head, but his gaze towards Naruto was complicated. Obviously he was very grateful to Naruto, but he was proud and didn''t want to admit it.


    "Yeah? Well done? Don''t forget that you just worshipped me as a teacher." Naruto raised an eyebrow and looked at Sasuke.


    "Hmph, press my head and force me to worship you as a teacher. Do you think this counts?" Sasuke Aojiao retorted.


    "Really? So you want to regret it?"


    Naruto sneered, twisted his neck twice and made a crackling noise.


    Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke felt bad instinctively, but he still bit the bullet.


    "Let¡¯s discuss this matter again. I appreciate you helping me gain strength, but..."


    boom!


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The earth quaked, the dust was flying, and the billowing air wave spread, spreading wildly in all directions, and there was also a painful grunt.


    five minutes later.


    Naruto and Sasuke sat quietly on the big rock, looking at the dense woods in the distance, talking to each other.


    "This is your next task, to incorporate the Xiao organization, don''t kill your brother, maybe I can use it in the future, and don''t hit Xiao Nan when you do it."


    Naruto spoke slowly and carefully, moving down the tasks one by one.


    "But, Itachi killed my parents, and I can promise you anything else, but I can''t agree to Itachi."


    Sasuke asked with a blue nose and a swollen face. The panda eyes on his eyes were particularly obvious.


    "So you don''t agree?" Naruto clenched his fist.


    "Wait."


    Sasuke hurriedly stopped Naruto.


    His whole body hurts now, even if he has acquired the terrifying power like a natural disaster, he still feels fear in the face of Naruto.


    Naruto is really too strong, and he likes to hit people when he gets angry.


    Who can stand this type of fighting? Didn''t you see that your face was on the ground just now?


    On that bright light head, there were already several bags bulging.


    So Sasuke took a step back vigilantly: "Itachi killed my parents. There must be a decision on this matter."


    "It''s a hard brain. Forget it, let me tell you a story. Although your parents'' deaths are very heinous, Konoha can''t get rid of the relationship. It''s just that Danzo was killed by me and the third generation died..."


    Naruto began to tell Sasuke everything, including why Itachi did it, why he left Konoha, why he had to be infamy, and what Itachi''s purpose was.


    They were all told to Sasuke, and the whole process was described in great detail. As a result, Sasuke''s eyes gradually widened.


    "It''s impossible. Itachi killed my parents for me? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it, I never believe it."


    Sasuke shook his head quickly, unwilling to believe the result, and even his voice became hoarse. Obviously he didn''t want to believe that this was the truth, and couldn''t stand such a blow.


    "As for? In the future, maybe I will gain the ability to resurrect. When the time comes to resurrect your parents, will the problem be solved?" Naruto said suddenly.


    "Resurrection? You mean resurrection?" Sasuke was taken aback when he heard this, and then looked at Naruto with horrified eyes.


    "Yes, this chance is very high."


    Naruto thought of the wish function, thought of the Ten Thousand Worlds, thought of all kinds of magical abilities and items, and a trace of ambition was in his eyes.


    With Ten Thousand Realms, what is impossible?


    Not to mention resurrection, there is hope for eternal life. Of course, it is Naruto''s idea that youth will stay forever. He doesn''t want his Hinata to grow old.


    Even if Hinata is still a cute girl, she still needs to consider this matter.


    After all, in Ten Thousand Realms, who can tell how long it will take to gain eternal youth? So Naruto is ready to start the wish mission as soon as possible.


    Sasuke didn''t know his thoughts, and Sasuke was still in an incredible state at the moment.


    Because the resurrection is like a bolt from the blue, Sasuke can''t even think about it, so he couldn''t help saying.


    "Really? If you can really resurrect my parents, I am willing to be your disciple, and Itachi, I believe he will also be extremely grateful to you, and would be more willing to give everything."


    "There is only hope of resurrection, but it is very slim. I need more time." Naruto thought of Dragon Ball, and said quietly.


    "Well, as long as there is hope, I am willing to wait and even give you all the support." Sasuke said in a serious tone, feeling that life is full of light for the first time.


    "Well, you do what I said first, and make sure that the plan is carried out as much as possible. I don''t want to make a mistake, go."


    "it is good."


    Sasuke took a deep breath, bowed and bowed to Naruto, with a solemn expression: "Teacher please."


    Whoosh!


    Watching Sasuke leave, Naruto thought of the wish function, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes, and then disappeared in the waves of water.


    When he reappeared, he had come to a quiet lake.


    "Just here, I don''t know what this wish function is? I really look forward to it."


    Naruto took a deep breath, quickly turned on the wish function, and then, as required, consumed a full 100 experience points and chose to search for the wish of the world.


    Hum!


    As the sound of a bee flapping its wings came, the space began to fluctuate, spreading in all directions with Naruto as the center.


    In an instant, a brilliance flashed like six stars, and a message of wish was received by Naruto.


    "Huh? That''s my wish? Help Ilia? What a familiar name."


    Naruto curiously clicked on the related information of Happy Wish and checked the details of the wish, but he was stunned in the next second.


    "It turned out to be her, Illya, Illya in the Holy Grail, that little Lolita who was not grown up!"


    Naruto couldn''t believe that he would receive this wish, and even felt very surprised, because it was an anime, and he even watched some of it roughly.


    At the beginning, Ilia was ruthlessly ruined by the hero Wang Jinshining. After digging out the heart, he never watched this anime anymore. It was too cruel.


    Unexpectedly, he actually received this wish mission at this moment.


    What made him even more surprised was that it was her follower who made the wish, that is, Hercules.


    A powerful ¡®berserker¡¯, a super strong with a huge physique, is also a hero who works hard to protect Ilia.


    In fact, the strength of Hercules is also very terrifying, but it is a pity that the hero Wang Jinshining is like his natural enemy, plus Hercules wants to protect Ilia, failure is almost doomed.


    "Do you want to accept this wish? Let''s see what the reward is." Naruto didn''t choose to accept it blindly, but opened the reward interface.

 Chapter 118： Bashful

    "Huh? The reward is the heart''s eyes?" Naruto raised his brows and quickly introduced with a happy eye.


    [Mind Eyes: The ability to avoid danger based on intuition and sixth sense honed in numerous difficult adventures. ¡¿


    "Is it similar to fighting instinct? It doesn''t seem to help me much. Saiyans are true fighting madmen, wait, if this ability can stack up."


    Naruto suddenly felt interesting, relying on Saiyan''s terrifying fighting instinct, coupled with this kind of dangerous avoidance, the two superimposed.


    Maybe it would be of great help for him to learn the Freedom Kungfu, if he really reached the level of Freedom Kungfu, then his combat effectiveness will rise again.


    "It looks like I''m going to move my hands and feet. I''ve been lazy for three years, and it''s time to move." Naruto smiled slightly and used a little strength with his right foot.


    Boom!


    The big earthquake trembled. With him as the center, a large area rumbling loudly, the little power released by him broke into ruined walls.


    "It''s a fragile world. Go to the world over there and release a little bit of strength." Naruto said, disappearing in the ripples of water.


    Holy Grail World.


    Einzbern Castle, hall.


    A great battle is unfolding in the hall, and the blood and roar gradually come to an end as the battle comes to an end.


    At one end of the hall, the berserker Hercules, pierced with various long swords and sharp blades, knelt on one knee while holding the axe and sword, his huge body with muscular knots motionless.


    The blood kept dripping and the pain eroded his nerves.


    But the Berserker used his body to protect the little loli in his arms, a little loli wearing a purple dress with red eyes and long silver hair.


    Her name is Ilia, the summoner of the berserker, and also called the master. At this moment, she has no injuries at all, it was exchanged for the blood of the berserker.


    And they are opposite.


    A handsome young blond man in a black suit, with his pockets in his forehand, looked at the opposite side with an aloof expression.


    He is not tall, but he still looks down, looking at the opposite side indifferently, watching everything.


    He is the heroic king Gilgamesh, nicknamed Jin Shining, and the true king.


    At this moment, the hero Wang Jinxing was staring at the Berserker with a sneer.


    "Bastard, your defeat is doomed. Consider it. Since death is inevitable, it is better to remove the burden at the end. If you are not concerned, there may be the possibility of causing me trouble."


    When Jin Shining spoke, a large number of golden apertures appeared in the air, and countless sharp swords poked their heads out of the aperture and aimed at the Berserker and Ilia below.


    Not far from the corridor on the second floor, two figures were secretly watching. They were Shiro Weimiya and Rin Tosaka. They showed contempt when they heard the golden words.


    Because many of Jin Shining''s attacks are directed at Ilia, the reason why the Berserker is so miserable is to protect Ilia and his lord.


    but.


    The berserker heard Jin Shining''s words, but stood up without giving way, lifted the huge axe and sword to continue guarding in front of Ilia, and even roared like a beast at Jin Shining.


    See this scene.


    Jin Shining smiled coldly, "Is that right, since you have made a choice, then die with your master!"


    Countless circles of light shone in the sky, and then a rain-like sharp blade flew out of the light circle, shooting at the Berserker with terrifying power, and constantly attacking his vitals.


    Dangdangdang!


    The violent metal clashing sounded, and countless sharp blades turned into golden light and gleamed, and there was a cold glow around Ilia, flashing constantly.


    Dangdang boom!


    The berserker is like a mad beast, wielding an axe and a sword to move fast with Ilia as the center, knocking those golden sharp blades into the air, protecting Ilia and his lord.


    boom!


    but.


    There are too many of these sharp blades, densely packed like a rain curtain, and such sharp blades are not intended to make the berserkers good at offensive.


    The sharp blade kept penetrating the berserker''s fierce chamber, killing him again and again, but...


    The berserker has twelve lives. As long as he is not killed 12 times, he will not be destroyed, but he is a berserker, good at attacking, and guarding is not his good.


    and.


    The hero king on the opposite side is simply his natural enemy, possessing absolute repressiveness, making him unable to release his power without any scruples.


    boom!


    Countless sharp blades pierced the berserker''s chest again, and with the surge of blood and unwilling roar, the berserker''s majestic body slowly fell, splashing large amounts of dust.


    On the twelfth time, his body fell to the ground on the twelfth time.


    Tata!


    "If you abandon your master at the beginning, you won''t be so embarrassed. After all, you are just a beast, and there is only fighting in your mind."


    Jin Shining put her hands in her pockets, walked forward indifferently, and said again.


    "As a demigod, I originally expected you a little bit, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid."


    Roar!


    The roar suddenly appeared, and the fallen berserker stood up abruptly, and the giant axe and sword slammed into the golden sparkle in front of him.


    "Ok?"


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The golden halo flashed, and the chains of heaven flew out of the halo like lightning, and quickly wrapped around the Berserker.


    With the power like a rule, it easily confines the Berserker, and it is difficult for him to move a bit.


    "Come back, come back quickly."


    Seeing this scene, Illya hurriedly used the power of the curse to help the berserkers, but at this moment, the power of the curse had no effect.


    "Useless dolls, once the chains of the sky are entangled, even the gods cannot escape. No, it should be said that the higher the divinity, the tighter the bondage."


    Jin Shining spoke arrogantly again, looked at Ilia with disdain, and then slowly raised her right hand.


    Next second.


    A larger golden aperture suddenly appeared in the sky.


    In this golden light circle, a huge golden weapon, like a spear, slowly appeared, aiming at the imprisoned Berserker.


    then.


    Jin Shining looked at the Berserker and smiled faintly: "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Whoosh!


    "No!!"


    Little Lori Ilia screamed, and the eyes of the red pupil were filled with despair. After losing everything, she was left with the Berserker, who was guarded like a father, but...


    Facing the tyrannical Jin Shining and the terrifying existence of Hero King, who can stop him?


    Obviously, death is doomed.


    Little Lori Iliya can only look at her berserker in despair and unwillingness.


    Bang!


    A dull voice suddenly sounded, and a powerful hand easily grasped the golden giant spear.


    "Yeah, fortunately, it''s not late, this is an excellent subordinate, how can I miss it?"


    The indifferent voice sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.


    People followed the sound and saw that in front of the Berserker, the space was stirring, and a young man with black hair slowly appeared from the space.


    "Hello, my name is Naruto."


    Naruto smiled and greeted everyone, holding a giant spear in an untimely place and greeted everyone.


    Even Shiro Eimiya and Rin Tosaka, who were hidden on the second floor, said hello.


    And this kind of behavior made everyone feel trapped, and the golden glitter on the other side''s expression sank.


    "Who allows you to interrupt this king''s battle, bastard!"


    "Mongrel?"


    Naruto''s black hair suddenly turned golden, and in the light of thunder, he opened the Super Saiyan 2 form, but this did not end.


    Because his blond hair suddenly began to grow wildly, like a hedgehog''s head, spread to his back, Super Saiyan 3 turned on at this moment.


    "Jin Shining remembered, it''s best to say the word **** sparingly, especially those you can''t afford to offend."


    boom!


    Boom boom boom boom!


    There was a loud roar and a great earthquake trembling, and the entire Einzbern Castle was reduced to ruins in the roar.


    After the smoke cleared, Naruto was yawning with golden glitter like a dead dog.


    "It''s too weak. I thought I would release my strength a bit when I got here, but before I had time to release it, I knocked people out."


    Naruto shook his head speechlessly, feeling that he didn''t want to find someone to practice his hands, which was really uncomfortable.


    The depressed Naruto threw the half-dead Jin Shining to the toilet in the distance, and then stepped towards the Berserker.


    When he waited in front of the Berserker, looking at his bucket''s thick muscled arms, Naruto said with a strong war spirit.


    "Seeing you are so strong, you are very suitable for practice, how about a fight between us!"


    Roar!


    The berserker shook his head sharply and refused without hesitation.


    Just kidding, that terrifying Jin Shining has been scrapped. Didn''t you get a beating in the past? Although he is a berserker, he is not a fool. His fighting instinct tells him what to do.


    So the Berserker refused, his head shaking like a rattle.


    "Hey, don''t refuse so quickly, we can discuss it." Naruto encouraged.


    Shake your head!


    The Berserker continued to shake his head, and even after the chains of heaven disappeared, he ran directly to Ilia.


    "Hey, forget it, I''ll always find someone else." Naruto was speechless, turning his head to look over the toilet.


    "Damn bastard, you dare to throw this king into the toilet, you are insulting the great hero king!!"


    Countless golden rays of light shone, and dense golden circles appeared in the sky, like a horrible fort, aimed at everyone below.


    And the glittering Jin who was thrown in the toilet, wearing golden armor, gradually flew into the sky.


    Seeing this shocking scene, Illiya and Shiro Wei Gong changed their expressions slightly, and even the Berserker became seriously vigilant.


    "Mongrel, accept this king''s sanctions, idiot!"


    "Shut up, what Jin Shining, it smells dead!" Naruto held his nose and looked at Jin Shining, then raised his right hand.


    "It''s too stinky, just flick your finger." Naruto said, bending her index finger, and then aimed at Jin Shining.


    "Bastard, what are you talking about, this king is in the sky!"


    boom!


    The sky-shaking roar resounded across the sky, and a beam of terrifying air suddenly slanted up into the sky from in front of Naruto.


    That horrific blow that destroyed the sky and the earth directly cleared all the apertures in the sky, and even left a pillar of light like a pillar of light on the blue blue sky for a long time.


    The scene fell into a strange silence.


    Jin Shining disappeared, the Berserker was no longer roaring, Ilia and Tosaka Rin opened their mouths in shock, and Shiro Weigu was scared to the spot.


    Wow!


    The rain began to drip, and the sky began to rain because the beam of light was so terrifying that the sky changed.


    This rain made Shiro Wei Gong and the others gradually sober, they looked at the long-lasting beam of light, watched the rain, and swallowed in amazement.


    "Too...too strong, too strong!"


    "The sky is trembling, who is he?"


    "Such strength, such strength, is simply a natural disaster!"


    Iliya and the others looked forward in disbelief, and looked at Naruto who was walking in the rain without being exposed to the rain. It felt like looking at a god.


    ¡¾Ding! Complete your wish and get rewards

 Chapter 119： Goo

    The mechanical voice rang in his mind, and Naruto raised his brows slightly, feeling that this wish was too simple, but he was relieved after thinking about it.


    Because he is strong enough.


    Normally, who would dare to accept this task?


    Not to mention those ordinary people with no strength, they are powerful heroes, how many can accomplish this task?


    The Berserker has twelve lives, and they are all beaten so embarrassed. They are replaced by other heroes. In addition to the protagonist, how many can kill Jin Shining?


    and so.


    It is completely understandable for Naruto to complete the task so easily. After all, it would not be difficult for him to destroy the universe if he wanted to.


    Back then.


    The super-red Sun Wukong fought with the **** of destruction, but almost destroyed the universe.


    Naruto was already super blue three years ago, and even after three years of doubling and becoming stronger, he is not sure how strong he is.


    Anyway, with a little effort, the planet under your feet can be easily defeated. .


    In the battle just now, it seemed that he used an extremely powerful force, but only he knew that he only used a little bit of force.


    So, instead of thinking about it, he walked towards Ilia.


    This little loli with red eyes and silver hair can be said to be quite cute and cute.


    Naruto was a fan of her previous life, so she couldn''t help but come to her and look at her carefully.


    "Hello, Illya." Naruto smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "You...Hello."


    Illya hasn''t recovered from the shock just now, she instinctively raised her small hand and shook it with Naruto.


    "So cute!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but squeeze her little face.


    In his previous life, he had bought Yiliya''s figure and regarded it as a collection. Now that the real person is presented to him, he can''t let go of this opportunity to pinch her face.


    just.


    In his hand, the moment I squeezed Yi Liya''s fair and tender face, a mechanical voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    ¡¾Ding! Illiya is the little holy grail and can be used as a medium to inspire the world''s holy grail mechanism, and can take the opportunity to absorb the world''s holy grail and upgrade the system''s wish function. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Due to the power of the Great Holy Grail, after upgrading the system wish function, you can get 5000 experience points. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! You can choose to kill Ilia, or when upgrading the system, use the remaining power of the Holy Grail to reshape the human body and regenerate it, but it will consume 1000 experience points. ¡¿


    The mechanical sound frequently rang in his mind, which also caused Naruto''s hands to stop, quietly pinching her small face.


    "Eh?"


    Illya gradually reacted, and her big eyes blinked and looked at Naruto, wondering why the adult held her small face.


    "Ilia, do you want to become a real human?" Naruto asked suddenly.


    "Huh? Real humans?"


    Illya was taken aback, then she looked at Naruto with surprise in her beautiful eyes, "Really? It''s a real human being, not a doll."


    "Yes, flesh and blood, real human beings." Naruto continued, pinching her face without stopping.


    "Yes, I really want to, but what do I need to pay? To make me a real human, you must pay a huge price, but I have nothing for you."


    Eliya was very smart, and asked the key points immediately.


    "It''s very simple, follow me to leave this world, and the Berserker next to you must also be loyal to me." Naruto continued.


    "This..."


    Ilia did not speak, but looked at the Berserker. She respected the Berserker and didn''t want to embarrass the Berserker because of herself.


    Bang!


    The floor shook slightly, and the Berserker knelt down on one knee abruptly and bowed his head to Naruto, the attitude of allegiance was immediately revealed.


    Obviously.


    While Illya cared about the berserkers, the berserkers also guarded Ilya like a father.


    "Really a solid backing."


    Naruto was very satisfied with the attitude of the Berserker. He smiled and lifted the Berserker, and then took Ilia and flew into the sky.


    "Berger, wait for me here, when you return again, you will see a different Ilia."


    White light flashed in the sky, and Naruto disappeared with Ilia.


    Only the berserkers remained in place, and Shiro Weigu and Tosaka stood still.


    A few minutes later.


    "This person is so terrifying, why have you never heard of it? Is he also a hero?" Shiro Weigu said.


    "No, he is human, absolutely human, but he is stronger than heroic spirits."


    Rin Tosaka looked into the distance, feeling that his worldview had been reversed.


    Boom!


    A terrifying loud noise suddenly came from a distance, and the terrible **** light and shadow appeared on the sky, and the blue sky was completely bloody, as if the natural disaster of death began to come to the world.


    "Outsiders, get out of here!!"


    The extremely cold voice echoed in all directions, resounding throughout the world, and it made everyone who heard the voice cold.


    Especially under the light of that **** color, all the creatures in the world felt the trembling from the soul.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so cold, so cold."


    Tosaka Rin curled up, looking at the blood-colored sky, she suddenly felt a sense of despair that the world was about to fall apart.


    "I don''t know, but I feel that I can''t get rid of the strong man just now. I''m afraid, I''m afraid he has caused some serious trouble." Said Shiro Wei Gong, his eyes gradually amazed.


    "That is!!"


    "Damn it, look at the sky!"


    They hurriedly looked towards the sky, and saw a huge arm extending from the sky above the blood-colored sky, with the mighty power of a natural disaster, grasping downward.


    It seemed that there was something that angered this world, and caused the giant hands of the world to condense terror, wanting to destroy the target.


    boom!


    The extreme white light suddenly appeared, with the terrifying power of destroying everything, suddenly blasted into the sky from midair.


    The overbearing power, the terrifying blow that shook the sky, instantly shattered everything in the sky, connected to take the terrifying giant hand and wipe it out.


    "Humph!"


    A cold snort resounded across the sky, and Shiro Weimiya, who was located in the castle, was slightly taken aback when he heard the familiar voice, and then said.


    "It''s that person''s voice, yes, it''s called Naruto. Could it be that he released the terrible blow that defeated the horror giant just now?" Shirou Wei Gong couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    A cold voice suddenly appeared, and immediately after the space was rippling, a heroic female knight appeared quickly. The golden hair and the familiar dull hair had already confirmed her identity.


    My king!


    Altria Pendragon!


    That is, the King of Mao Mao.


    She is still so heroic, still so graceful, still so full of justice and full of charm.


    It''s just that she is wearing a knight armor and holding a long sword, but the whole person looks a little uneasy, there is a pinch mark on that Qianli''s left face.


    "How do you know that the strong man released the blow just now?" Tosaka Rin said.


    "Because I met Naruto just now, I saw everything, and..."


    The king of Mao Mao touched his profile, and his whole person became more and more uneasy.


    "what happened?"


    Shiro Weimiya sensed something was wrong and hurriedly asked.

 Chapter 120： Door of Wish

    "No...nothing."


    The heroic and brave King Mao, rarely speaks a little stuttering, a trace of ruddy on his pale face, but his eyes are worried.


    Thinking of the scene just now, she was first angry, and soon turned into amazement and helplessness.


    Those terrifying powers were terrifying powers she had never seen before, and they were also powers she could not even think of before.


    And Naruto who uses that power is something she can never provoke, but the request Naruto said before, she wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it.


    When Naruto was angered, the world would be ruined, so King Mao Mao sighed slightly and chose to remain silent.


    Such an attitude made everyone feel puzzled, and Wei Gong Shirou frowned at her.


    boom!


    A terrifying white light appeared in the distance, like a solar storm, sweeping the entire world, also dispelling the blood from the sky, and returning the world to peace.


    Then, the space rippled slightly, and Naruto slowly walked out of the space holding Ilia.


    At this moment, Illya has completely changed.


    From the previous dolls, they have completely transformed into human beings. They have become cute girls with flesh and blood, and they even look cuter and smarter than before.


    "Thank you, Naruto."


    Illiya got down from Naruto''s arms and stared at Naruto with her beautiful red eyes, expressing her gratitude. Her white and tender little hand held Naruto''s strong right hand even more.


    "It''s okay."


    Naruto smiled slightly, but he made a lot of money when he met Ilia. Not to mention the wish function that the system was upgrading, the 4000 experience points alone made him very happy.


    So many experience points are enough for him to draw a crazy lottery.


    Thinking of the lottery, he couldn''t wait any longer, and the world was repelling him, Naruto stopped staying any more, but looked at the King of Mao.


    "Come here, take my hand, and I will take you out of this world."


    "Leave?!"


    When the king of Mao Mao heard this, his little hand clenched tightly.


    After all, the time to come was here. She looked at the beautiful Moon World, sighed deeply, walked to Naruto''s left hand, and took his hand.


    "Leave this world? What are you talking about?"


    Shiro Weimiya didn''t understand what was going on yet, and he instinctively became anxious when he saw this scene.


    unfortunately.


    Naruto didn''t give him time to react, and directly disappeared in the space tremor with Ilia, King of Mao, and Berserker.


    Three days later.


    Naruto World, inside the huge villa of Yunokuni.


    Naruto stayed quietly in the living room, leaning against the sofa with his eyes blankly, while his consciousness was in a mechanical draw.


    not far away.


    King Mao Mao was wearing a maid costume, kneeling down and sitting aside, his beautiful eyes staring at Naruto''s hand quietly, or the strange Lingshu on his hand.


    She never expected that Naruto would become her eternal master.


    The effect of this peculiar magic spell is very terrifying, she can control her to do anything arbitrarily, she has no right to refuse at all, or even excessive demands.


    This made her very worried, but fortunately, the new master treated her well and did not do anything excessive.


    Just let them live in Yunokuni, arrange maid work, don''t worry about the rest, life is fairly comfortable.


    It was this strange world that made King Mao very curious, especially the ability called ninjutsu, which successfully attracted her attention.


    "hateful!"


    A depressed voice came from the sofa, and King Mao looked at Naruto suspiciously, "My lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just bad luck. Forget it, I''ll go back. You can live here with peace of mind, and occupy Yunokuni and build it into my back garden."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The space is rippling slightly, Naruto disappears in depression, and when he reappears, he has returned to Konoha''s villa.


    "Naruto, you are back."


    Hina Tian''s soft and waxy voice sounded, the voice was very pleasing, it was very comfortable to listen to, and it also dispelled some of Naruto''s depression.


    "Ok."


    Naruto came to the sofa, resting Hinata''s beautiful legs, closed his eyes and lay down lazily.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that Naruto was depressed, Hinata hurriedly raised her little hand and massaged Naruto''s temples to relieve his fatigue.


    "It''s okay, it''s just bad luck, you can''t always draw a good lottery." Naruto said depressed.


    "lottery?"


    When Hina Tian heard this, he thought that Naruto was going to play a lottery game, and he gave Naruto a helpless look, and lamented that such a big person was actually depressed about the lottery.


    but.


    She still said softly and comfortingly, "It''s okay, I didn''t get a good one this time, so next time I get a few more shots."


    "Yes."


    Naruto nodded, closed his eyes, and enjoyed Hinata''s eucalyptus while waiting for the upgrade of the wish function to be completed.


    After returning from the world of the King of Mao, where Illiya was located, he started a crazy lottery, which cost a full 3000 experience points.


    but.


    The result of the draw made him very dissatisfied.


    Because most of the rewards drawn were useless, and many of them were rubbish. He drew a full fifty of the bald Saiyan blood of Sasuke before.


    Although this bloodline is 100% complete, it is completely rubbish.


    There are also many transformation cards, food, meat, and a large number of messy weapons and firearms, which are basically useless.


    The space has been expanded a lot, and it has some effects, but there are blood cells left, which is not bad.


    Those were the blood spheres of the Thousand-Handed Clan, a total of five were drawn, all of which were placed in the space.


    As for the others, it is gone.


    This is also the reason Naruto feels depressed, after all, it costs 3000 experience points.


    3000 experience points are drawn to this point, Naruto is also very helpless, depressed, he can only wait for the upgrade of the wish function to see if there is any surprise.


    But now.


    He needs to lean in Hinata''s arms slowly, so he turned over and buried his head in Hinata''s arms.


    "Ah~Naruto...Naruto."


    Hina Tian''s face turned red with slurs, and the whole person began to sway. If it hadn''t absorbed the blood cells, she would have passed out.


    "Hinata, stay here tonight."


    "Eh?"


    Hina Tian was slightly taken aback, his little head tilted, and he fainted.


    Naruto:"......."


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    Naruto sat up, took the soft Hinata in his arms, looked at her lovely face, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Really, it''s so easy to faint, you don''t know which day I will eat it."


    Raising his right hand, Naruto took out a thin quilt from the space to cover her, and then held her silently for the end of the wish function.


    Time slowly passed, and soon the world came to noon.


    Naruto''s mood gradually became excited over time.


    ¡¾Ding! The wish function upgrade is completed, the consumption of experience points is reduced, the door of wish can be opened, and the wish can be selected at will]


    ¡¾Ding! Your own disciple can complete your wish task for you. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! After the door of wish is opened, 1 point of experience is consumed every second. ¡¿


    The mechanical voice rang in his head, Naruto was puzzled after listening, guessing what the door of his wish was.


    With this doubt, Naruto chose to open the door of his wish.


    Hum!


    The space in front suddenly began to oscillate, and then an illusory space door of about two meters appeared in front.


    Inside this space door is pitch black, like a pitch-black night sky.


    Naruto instinctively chose to inject experience points into this space door.


    Next second.


    Countless meteors began to fall inside the space gate, forming a spectacular meteor shower.


    What makes Naruto unimaginable is that these meteors are all wishes.


    "It''s incredible, this upgrade has made a lot of money."


    Naruto''s eyes were full of different colors. Before, there was only one wish to activate once, and it took 100 experience points, but after the upgrade, so many desires appeared in this second.


    And these wishes, he can accept and give up arbitrarily.


    With deep curiosity, Naruto moved his mind slightly, and randomly selected a meteor from the door of wish.


    [Wish: Momanosuke must die, rewards, 10 tons of food materials in Pirate World, 10 experience points. ¡¿


    "This..."


    Naruto looked at the task silently, preparing to see other wishes, when suddenly he thought that his disciple could also complete the task.


    In this case, it would be good to give Sasuke the task and let him go to Pirate World to open his eyes.


    So he compiled this meteor in his hand, and then chose a new meteor again.


    [Wish: Help me catch the beauty of the iceberg Qin Yue, reward: a sports car]


    "This wish is useless to me, not even experience points."


    Naruto threw it into the door of wish and continued to choose other meteors.


    [Wish: Help this rich woman lose weight, from 200 catties to 100 catties, reward: a large villa. ¡¿


    "What a mess, throw it away."


    [Wish: Kill Brother Cheng, reward: 10 million yuan]


    [Wish: Capture the desperado Jiu Ming, reward: martial arts iron sand palm, experience value 10. ¡¿


    [Wish: Give me a man, reward: a washing machine. ¡¿


    ....


    Naruto watched more than thirty wishes in a row, all of which were low-level wishes. It was a waste of time to do these tasks at his level.


    "Unfortunately, my soul level is not enough. I can only accept one apprentice. If I increase my soul level, I will accept a few more disciples and let them do tasks for me, then I will feel comfortable."


    Naruto shook his head and clicked on his data panel to check his soul.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Higher


    Disciple: Sasuke


    Capacity: 2,000 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, time and space shuttle, mind and eye,...


    Experience value: 1300


    .........


    àÓßÌ~


    The cute girl in her arms, Hinata, slowly woke up. She looked at the imaginary space door in front of her in a cute and adorable way, blinked, closed her eyes, and returned to Naruto''s arms.


    Obviously, she thought she was not awake yet.


    but.


    She quickly realized that she was not dreaming, opened her eyes again, and looked at the countless meteors inside the space gate.


    "What a beautiful meteor, there is a red one there." Hinata raised his little finger to the corner of the space door.


    "Red?"


    Naruto was puzzled, to know that the previous meteors were just like the stars, glowing white, not red.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a red meteor really appeared inside the space gate.


    The mind quickly locked, took it out, and quickly checked the wish.


    [Wish: In the cold winter, to rescue the tribe whose food is exhausted, reward: my purest soul mark, 100 points of experience. ¡¿


    "Soul imprint?"


    The soul imprint is like the proof of human existence. If there is no soul imprint, the human being is equivalent to being wiped out.


    And if such a mark is absorbed, it will have great benefits for the soul, and it is not difficult to upgrade the soul level.


    Thinking that after his soul was upgraded, he could increase the number of apprentices, and someone would earn experience points for him, Naruto did not hesitate to accept this wish.


    "Food, what I have is!"


    Naruto smiled confidently, closed the door of wish, and then took two wishing meteors, ready to act.


    "Naruto.. What is that meteor?" Hinata Moe said.

 Chapter 121： Bald ferret

    "you guess."


    Naruto''s index finger raised Hinata''s delicate chin and stared at her pretty face, looking at her a little bit badly.


    "Huh? I can''t guess this."


    Hinata was a little flustered by Naruto''s sight, and instinctively lowered his head, afraid to look at Naruto.


    "I''ll tell you later, I''ll send you back first."


    Naruto said, amid Hinata''s exclamation, he picked her up, and then escaped into the space.


    the other side.


    The border of the country of rain.


    In the huge valley of ruined walls.


    The members of the Xiao organization looked solemnly at the figure standing on the big rock. At this moment, they recovered from the fact that they had not been beaten.


    They didn''t expect it.


    As the well-known Akatsuki organization, as the tyrannical Akatsuki organization that can even shake the Ninja world, it was beaten so embarrassed by a bald boy.


    The key point is this bald boy is Itachi''s younger brother, the little guy they could pinch to death at will.


    But now.


    Those eyes are kaleidoscopes, muscle knots, and the sturdy Sasuke who exudes a brutal breath.


    They hit them to a desperate situation, and beat them like this in the most violent form.


    Even Sasuke has been merciful many times in order to subdue them, otherwise some of them will have died.


    and also.


    Sasuke''s complete body must be Sano, Kaleidoscope, Akatsuki can cope with these abilities, but...


    What the **** is that terrifying power? What happened to Suzuo who smashed Itachi with that punch?


    That Uchiha belt soil had to use space power to escape everywhere, what the **** was it?


    And what the **** is that punch that blasted the plain into a valley?


    Is there such a terrible power in the world?


    The members of Akatsuki''s organization stood on the ground in embarrassment, panting and looking at the far left side, looking at the dazed Itachi.


    Ever since Sasuke broke free from the moon reading and showed his power, Itachi has been completely silent, he has stopped talking, and even his breath has become much weaker.


    seem.


    Seeing that Sasuke was so powerful, Itachi finally relieved his heart and could die safely to redeem his previous sins.


    The Akatsuki members didn''t know the situation of Itachi, they were just wondering why Sasuke became so scary.


    There is another point of confusion.


    Since the two sides started fighting, almost everyone in the bald-headed Sasuke has fought, but he just didn''t fight Xiaonan.


    Even if Xiao Nan used ninjutsu to attack Sasuke, Sasuke just dodged and ignored the opponent.


    Even Sasuke was embarrassed by beating everyone, but Xiao Nan still had nothing to do.


    This makes many people feel strange, do not know what the reason is.


    "why?"


    In mid-air, Xiao Nan flickered his wings, looking at bald Sasuke in confusion, wondering why he didn''t hit her.


    "No way." Sasuke shrugged and explained helplessly.


    "To put it simply, I dare not beat you. There is a scary guy who values ??you, and that guy is going crazy, I can''t bear it."


    "Don''t dare?"


    When everyone heard this, they were slightly taken aback, and then their eyes were incredible.


    Sasuke''s strength is already there for all to see. How powerful would such a terrifying Sasuke dare not provoke people?


    Everyone''s expressions became more dignified, but Uchiha took the soil with suspicion: "Could it be that there is something more terrifying than you?"


    "Yes, to put it simply, my strength was given by him, and I came to subdue you, and it was also his command. Although I don''t want to admit it, he is my teacher."


    "teacher?!!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed completely. Such a terrifying Sasuke still has a teacher. How strong is this teacher? Everyone was completely afraid to think about it.


    The originally depressed mood sank to a trough.


    But there is an exception, that is Xiaonan.


    She faintly understood something, and hurriedly said: "Is it him?"


    "Yes, it''s him, so if you surrender or continue to be beaten, choose." Sasuke looked at Daito proudly.


    "Oh, you want us to surrender, you don''t have the qualifications." With a sneer.


    He is the least worried about this group of people. He can come and go freely with his spatial ability, so he is not worried at all, let alone surrender.


    "I really thought it would be safe to have space ability? When the strength is so strong that it is too late to use the space ability, what do you have to rely on?"


    Sasuke clenched his fist, with mockery in his eyes. His current strength was very, very scary.


    It is even more terrifying than the bald Saiyan Napa in the Dragon Ball World. You must know that Napa is a cosmic warrior with a normal combat power of 4000.


    And this kind of combat power, coupled with the blood of the Uchiha clan, the combined power of the two, has already made Sasuke an extremely abnormal level.


    This strength gave Sasuke infinite confidence, so he looked at the soil indifferently, and his whole person attacked at any time like a tyrannosaurus.


    "We surrender." Xiao Nan said suddenly.


    "what?"


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Xiao Nan abruptly, and couldn''t believe that she actually said such a thing.


    "It''s him." Xiao Nan looked at Jiao Du and Feidan.


    The two were seen a little inexplicably, but soon thought of the scene of being violently beaten by Naruto. They were shocked: "Could it be that adult?"


    "Yes, it is him, and only his disciples have such terrifying strength, and they will let me be like this." Xiao Nan said with a complex expression.


    "Okay, surrender. You must surrender. Whoever doesn''t surrender, I''m anxious." Fei Duan said loudly.


    He was really scared of being beaten. After the last beating and being arrested for research for a period of time, he completely had a psychological shadow on Naruto, so he nodded immediately.


    The horn next to him did not hesitate and nodded in agreement.


    See this scene.


    The other members of Akatsuki''s organization were also full of doubts. They couldn''t figure out who it was that made all three generals in the organization choose to surrender.


    "Sasuke, can you tell me who your teacher is? Cough cough cough."


    Itachi coughed and spoke, and he was obviously worried about Sasuke, but he was ready to be rejected because he was Uchiha''s traitor.


    "Yes." Sasuke said.


    "Yes?" Itachi was taken aback and looked at Sasuke in disbelief.


    "Yes, brother, I used to hate you so much, but I don''t hate you so much now, because my teacher can resurrect our family, it is a real resurrection."


    "resurrection?"


    Hearing this, Itachi, Scorpion, and Payne were not calm even with the dirt, and looked at Sasuke with unbelievable eyes.


    Although they are the Akatsuki organization, they all have a tragic past, and even more important people have died, so they take this very seriously.


    "Sasuke, what you said is true? Can your teacher really resurrect our family?" Itachi was emotional, but blood was leaking from the corner of his lips.


    "It''s just hope, I have to wait specifically, what''s the matter with you." Sasuke drew to the side of Itachi to help his body.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay."


    Itachi shook his head and asked again with hope in his eyes: "Sasuke, is it really possible? Don''t lie to me, I want to laugh one last time before I die."


    "Of course it''s true, what''s wrong with you? Why do you say before you die?" Sasuke frowned, wondering what''s wrong with Itachi.


    Just then.


    The space was rippling slightly, and a figure came out of the space.


    "He has a bloodstain disease and is about to die. The only way to help is to become bald." Naruto said quietly.


    "Bloodstain disease? Are you going to die soon?"


    Sasuke''s expression changed slightly when he heard this, but thinking of the bald head, he hurriedly looked at Naruto, "Teacher, please help my brother, please."


    "teacher?!!"


    The people of Akatsuki''s organization stared incredulously when they saw this scene.


    They didn''t expect that Sasuke''s teacher would actually appear, and the ability to walk out of the void also shocked them.


    Only Xiao Nan, Jiao Du, Feiduan and others, because of past experience, did not have much emotional changes, but they still looked solemn.


    At the moment when Akatsuki became solemn, Naruto looked at Sasuke who was kneeling on the ground and smiled slightly.


    "Relax, one of my purposes here is to accept your eldest brother as a subordinate, and the other purpose is to give you a task."


    Naruto said, throwing the desired meteor in his hand to Sasuke, and continued.


    "Go to complete this mission, hold it and enter the mission world freely, when you come back, your brother will be as strong as you."


    "Yes!"


    Sasuke quickly grabbed the wishing meteor, and at this moment a dark space door suddenly appeared in front of him, and he walked in without hesitation.


    In such a scene, watching the members of Akatsuki''s organization look heavy, then looked at Naruto in amazement, thinking about something.


    "Itachi, absorbed this. From now on, you will be my subordinate, and you will become my disciple in the future. You need to go to another world to complete the task I explained."


    Naruto threw a bald Saiyan blood ball to Itachi.


    "Different world?"


    Itachi was very curious about this term, but thinking that Naruto had the ability to resurrect, he also canceled his idea of ??going to death and replaced it with determination.


    He wanted to resurrect his parents, so he didn''t hesitate to start absorbing the blood cells.


    Naruto watched Itachi absorb the blood ball, and he turned to look at Heijue whose eyes flickered.


    "Hei Jue, do you want to save your mother?"


    "You...how did you know this!"


    Hei Jue was shocked and looked at Naruto in disbelief.


    Even Uchiha Madara didn''t know this secret, but Naruto even said it in one gulp, which made Kizaru completely uneasy.


    The members of the Akatsuki organization around, although they don''t know who Heijue''s mother is, but seeing Heijue''s shocked look also know that this is definitely a very hidden thing.


    Naruto even knew about such a hidden thing, which made them look at Naruto even more frightened.


    "Heijue, breaking the moon is easy for me, and saving Kaguya is easy." Naruto said lightly.


    "What do I need to pay? Will I be loyal to you?" Hei Jue said solemnly.


    "Yes, I will establish a points system, you will get points for completing tasks, and when your points meet the requirements, you can consume points and ask me to take action, or even revive some people."


    Naruto glanced at Dai Tu with a smile, then looked at Xiao Nan.


    "Xiao Nan, I will leave a shadow clone later, and you and the shadow clone will draw up a charter. That''s it, I have something else."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he left the shadow clone, and then disappeared in the water ripples.


    The horrified people on the road to the same place, and Uchiha Itachi, who is transforming toward a bald head.

 Chapter 122： Walk in the void

    Konoha Village.


    Inside Naruto''s villa.


    The pitch-black space door revolves in the living room, and Naruto holds the wishing meteor, ready to go to another world to complete his wish mission.


    After all, he attaches great importance to upgrading his soul and increasing the number of disciples, especially he feels that upgrading the soul seems to have unimaginable benefits.


    therefore,


    Without hesitation, he chose to walk into the space door.


    "what?"


    At the door of the space, Naruto stopped because he was bounced back by the space door.


    ¡¾Ding! This quest is a red soul imprint quest, only souls can travel through different worlds, and only soul skills can be used. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! After the soul shuttles, your body will automatically fall into a dormant state protected by the system,]


    "Only soul shuttle? What the **** is the soul skill? I don''t have this skill at all."


    Naruto frowned slightly, thinking about whether he should perform this task. It is very troublesome to have no soul skills, which means that he has lost all his power.


    "Forget it, let''s find another task first."


    Naruto didn''t go to this world with his brains dead, but re-injected experience points into the space door and began to grasp other wishes.


    Countless meteors appeared again, and each wish began to be captured by him.


    [Wish: Treat the seriously ill sister, reward: Zhang Jun¡¯s allegiance, 5 points of experience. ¡¿


    [Wish: Find a son who has been lost for many years, reward: Liushan 40 years of medical knowledge]


    [Wish: play the game to the full level 100, reward: play experience. ¡¿


    .....


    One by one, he kept grabbing and giving up on his wishful missions. Although many missions were barely useful, they were really tasteless, because what he wanted was a soul mark.


    This kind of thing, his instinctive feeling has a huge effect, even related to breaking through to higher levels, and he is also very curious about soul skills, so...


    So in the following time, he consumed 900 experience points and made a crazy choice of wish mission.


    [Wish: I hope that the princess Anna of the Sky Clan can take the initiative to hold my hand once. Reward: Soul Skill Void Walking + My Soul Mark]


    "Finally found the soul skill."


    Naruto looked at the red wishing meteor in his hand, he stopped the lottery, and he was relieved.


    For a full 900 experience points, he checked countless missions, including many red meteor wish missions, but with so many wishes, he saw this one with soul skills.


    Therefore, this wish must not be given up.


    Because his experience value is not much, it is not enough to continue to consume it, and Sasuke will have a while to come back, so he can''t waste it.


    "That''s it, let''s get this soul skill first, I want to see what kind of soul skill it is."


    After making a decision, Naruto is ready to act. Considering safety, Naruto decides to go to an overseas island for this wish mission.


    of course.


    His little Hinata must bring it, Naruto can''t worry about her.


    So not long after, Naruto took Hinata and went to an uninhabited island overseas.


    Then use the universal capsule of Dragon Ball World to build a villa for living.


    In order to prevent accidents, Naruto summoned King Dimao as a guard. After all, as the master, King Dimao would never betray him, and she was not that kind of person.


    "Hinata, I have left you a large number of universal capsules in the warehouse, and there are space scrolls filled with a lot of supplies. When I come back, don''t worry."


    After Naruto finished mimicking Hinata''s small head, he stepped to the door of the space under the worried eyes of Hinata and Daomao Wang.


    Subsequently.


    His soul shuttled away in an instant, leaving only his body standing still.


    Hinata hurriedly protected Naruto''s body, carefully hugged it into the bedroom, and silently guarded it beside him.


    As for King Mao, he took the gift Naruto had just given her and walked outside the house to guard silently.


    That gift was the scabbard of her sword and the trophy Naruto took back last time.


    On the other side of the space door.


    A strange and magnificent world.


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes in a slightly dark cave among the countless towering peaks.


    "It''s such a stiff body, is there only a little soul fire left for the person who issued the wish? Even the consciousness can''t be preserved!"


    Naruto checked his physical condition, and murmured the remaining memory.


    This is a magical race. They are called the Sky Clan. They are born to walk in the air and are good at bows and arrows.


    Moreover, the Sky Clan is very harmonious, even if there is a dispute, it will be resolved in a fair way.


    The owner of this body is Leite, the most common member of the Sky Clan.


    His dream lover is the princess Anna of the Sky Clan, a very beautiful and kind girl, and is the goal pursued by the entire Sky Clan youth.


    unfortunately.


    Leite was just the most ordinary tribe, with ordinary appearance, ordinary combat effectiveness, ordinary archery, and ordinary everything, and belonged to the existence that was left in the crowd and ignored.


    But Lette had a crush on Anna for many years, and he had always liked Anna since he was very young. This crush made him fall into a demon, and miss Anna every day and night.


    It''s a pity that he has low self-esteem and dare not show it even if he likes it.


    Even his wish when he was dying was just to use his soul and walking in the void in exchange for a hand in hand with Anna.


    Such a humble desire also made Naruto slightly moved.


    "Don''t worry, I will fulfill your wish for you." Naruto sighed and began to move his stiff body.


    The stiff and feeble body gradually recovered with the activity, but it was still too weak, and the weak Naruto frowned secretly.


    "It''s really troublesome, forget it, go out and have a look first."


    Naruto lifted his feet and walked outwards step by step. While walking, his feet were already off the ground, walking in the air on the air. This is the unique ability of the Sky Clan, walking in the void.


    "Very good ability, but I like the soul mark more, so this task must be completed."


    Naruto said, slowly coming to the outside of the cave with a wave of waves in his eyes.


    Outside the cave, there are countless mountains, and between the peaks is a smoky white mist, which looks like a fairyland.


    And in the smoke, there are countless sky clans with long bows, they are laughing, playing, and hide-and-seek.


    In the center of these people, a beautiful figure stood like a star holding the moon.


    It was a beautiful blonde woman with a white face, big diamond-like eyes, and a gentle, watery temperament.


    "This Anna really looks good, no wonder so many people are fascinated, how can I complete the task? Or just say a handshake? Anyway, even if it is rejected, it doesn''t matter."


    Naruto thought for a while and decided to try it.


    He is not as timid as Leiter. Since he likes it, he will try it. It doesn''t matter if he succeeds, at least he will let the other party remember him.


    Besides, Princess Ann is quite kind, and it is common to play with ordinary people.


    So Naruto was stepping on the air, stepping forward step by step, toward Anna, who was like the stars holding the moon.


    quickly.


    He stepped to Anna not far away, which also attracted the attention of many people.


    "Leiter, why are you here? Are you feeling better?" A blue-haired youth who seemed to know Leiter greeted Naruto.


    "better."


    Naruto nodded, stopped talking, and continued to walk straight across to Anna.


    Such a scene attracted more people, because Naruto was so direct that he went one meter across from Anna.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Anna asked in a soft voice. She had seen the people in front of her many times, but the other party was a lonely person, who rarely spoke, and often stayed on the periphery, sometimes she couldn''t see any figure.


    So even if there are not many people in the Sky Clan, she is still very strange to this clan member. Now that the other party suddenly stands in front of her, she is a little strange.


    after all.


    Leiter had never dared to get so close to her before, and he had never been so close.


    But now Leite looked at him straightforwardly, which surprised Anna at the courage and transformation of the other party.


    "Princess Ann, can you shake hands with me?" Naruto said directly.


    "shake hands?"


    Anna was taken aback and couldn''t figure out why the other party made such a rude request, but the other party was a member of her own clan, she did not blame, but smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    "It''s okay, it''s all trivial, don''t have psychological pressure." Naruto smiled slightly and didn''t care.


    Such free and easy performance made Anna a little surprised, and she felt that the person in front of her seemed a bit interesting.


    "Anna, I remember you are good at archery. Would you like to compare archery with me? If you lose, shake your hand with me." Naruto said again.


    "Shaking hands again?"


    Anna blinked and looked at Naruto strangely, unable to figure out why the other party made such an excessive request.


    "Leiter, let me compare with you."


    A super handsome guy came out from the crowd. His strong body, long wavy blond hair, and sunny temperament made him full of attraction.


    The female tribes around couldn''t help but stare at the handsome blond guy, even Anna glanced at him.


    This person is called Carl, the first person among the younger generation, archery, fighting, connections, physique, appearance, it can be said that all of him crushed the previous Leite.


    but.


    At this moment, Naruto replaced Leite, with his tyrannical kunai throwing and small archery skills, for him, it was a piece of cake.


    So Naruto smiled and nodded: "Okay, it''s the same as you, Princess Anna, how about lending me your bow?"


    "it is good."


    Anna did not refuse, but took her Mithril Bow from behind and handed it to Naruto.


    However, she thought of the other party''s request to lift the handle twice, worried that the other party would take advantage of her own advantage, so she became a little more careful.


    but.


    What she didn''t expect was that Naruto took the Mithril bow directly, and even deliberately stayed far away from her hand, which surprised Anna and became a little curious.


    "Go, go to the bow and arrow mountain to compete."


    Naruto smiled and walked forward, without even giving the blond handsome guy time to react, and took the lead to leave.


    Such decisiveness and self-confidence also make everyone feel incredible.


    "I found Leiter quite confident." A little girl said suddenly.


    "Yes, it feels more attractive than before."


    "Did you find it too? It''s strange, why didn''t you notice this before."

 Chapter 123： Shock everyone

    The surrounding members of the Sky Clan talked a lot, and many people looked at Naruto with surprise.


    They never expected that Leiter, who was withdrawn and rarely spoke, would behave so decisively.


    You know that the handsome blond Carl, but the son of the elder, has a noble status. Among the entire Sky Clan, Carl''s popularity is not weaker than Anna.


    The most attractive thing about Anna is her appearance and identity, as well as her gentle personality, but Carl is different. In addition to these, Carl has combat power.


    His combat effectiveness, no matter the melee ability or the long-range bow and arrow, is not comparable to others, and even he has developed an aura that no one else has.


    That momentum was a bit like that of a superior, and it also made him dazzling like a bright star in front of many people.


    Many girls in the clan love the handsome blond Carl, but unfortunately they dare not confess because of their shame.


    The boys in the clan are always inferior in front of Carl, and they all respect and value Carl very much.


    Even walking, let Karl walk in the forefront.


    But now.


    Carl, whom everyone should respect, and Carl, whom everyone should pay attention to, was left behind by Naruto and left without taking it seriously.


    Such a scene, such a gap, surprised everyone.


    Even Princess Anna looked at Naruto''s back with a hint of curiosity.


    "Interesting." Carl was also surprised.


    He hasn''t experienced this kind of scene of being left behind for a long, long time, that is, when he was a child.


    Since he showed outstanding talent, even the patriarchs of the Sky Clan have attached great importance to him, let alone ordinary people.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    The lonely Leite in the clan, this ordinary clan person who was like a marginal man, dared to leave him and left by himself. The feeling of ignorance made Carl feel a sense of depression.


    but.


    The powerful strength made Karl didn''t take it seriously, but with confidence, followed closely behind him.


    Just because he was walking behind, he seemed to lower his head invisibly, which made Carl a little depressed.


    The surrounding tribes also felt this way, but they paid more attention to the next bow and arrow competition, so they ran to the bow and arrow peak one by one.


    Bow Arrow Mountain Peak.


    Said it is a mountain, it is actually more like a huge mountain top platform.


    It is said that this is the Sky Clan, who spent countless manpower and material resources to build a practice bow and arrow site with a large number of archery targets arranged on it.


    According to the level of bow and arrow in the clan, here is divided into two areas, one is the normal area and the other is the elite area.


    The ordinary area is where young people like them practice. The distance between archery targets is relatively short, and the difficulty is relatively small.


    The targets in the elite zone are placed very far away, and the angles are tricky. Young people like them rarely go to the elite zone, which is really too difficult.


    but.


    When everyone was about to reach the peak, Karl, who was walking behind, suddenly said to Naruto: "Leiter, how about going to the elite zone?"


    "Elite area?"


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Carl in surprise one by one. They could only go to the normal area at their level, and they were not qualified in the elite area.


    but.


    Carl dared to mention that his bow and arrow skills must have improved a lot and he had absolute confidence.


    Now everyone faintly understood something and turned to look at Naruto. They knew very little about this lonely tribe, so they felt that Naruto might lose.


    "It''s better to go to the general area, Leite is ill, not suitable for high-intensity bow." A blue-haired man walked over to help Naruto.


    but.


    Carl frowned when he heard this, then said.


    "I forgot to tell you that yesterday I passed the test in the clan, and I have graduated from the general area, and there is no point in going to the general area."


    Carl said lightly, exuding a haughty temperament, and even flirted with his blond hair.


    And his words were like a bolt from the blue, making everyone look at him, one by one couldn''t believe their ears.


    Those who can graduate in the general area are true archers. In the future, they may even graduate in the elite area and become marksmen.


    This kind of talent and this kind of development potential made everyone more respectful and admired of Karl.


    "Brother Carl is really amazing. He even graduated from the general area. He is only 17 years old this year, too strong."


    "Yes, I''m only a few days younger than Carl, but I''m so sleepy that I can''t graduate in the general area in my life."


    "Me too, Brother Carl is too strong. Leiter will definitely lose this time, but he is only 16 years old and loses if he loses. After all, he is still young."


    Everyone looked at Carl in admiration, envious of his tyrannical archery, and at the same time looked at Naruto and smiled comfortingly at him.


    Obviously.


    Among the Sky Clan, there is still more harmony, and there are fewer intrigues.


    just.


    At first, everyone thought Naruto would insist on going to the general area, but he didn''t expect Naruto to step towards the elite area.


    "Leiter, over there is the elite zone, you went wrong." Someone reminded.


    "Yes, just go to the elite zone."


    Naruto faintly replied, stepping on the air and walking straight to the elite zone.


    Such a choice made the people around him stunned, one by one Naruto who looked strangely as he went further and further, wondering what happened to him.


    The kind-hearted Princess Ann even softly persuaded: "Leite, in fact, going to the general area can better display your strength."


    After Anna finished speaking, she didn''t get an answer, she was ignored by Naruto.


    "This..."


    Princess Ann looked at Naruto who had ignored her, and she felt a little stingy in her heart, feeling strange for the first time.


    As a star in the clan, she has never been treated like this.


    But now.


    The person who had been staring at her before directly ignored her, which was really incredible.


    The tribesmen around couldn''t believe it either, feeling that this tribe today is completely different from before.


    "Let''s go, since he chose the elite zone, it''s a match." Carl said lightly and followed quickly.


    quickly.


    Everyone came to the elite zone, looking at the tricky targets in the distance, and at the small targets dangling in the wind at the farthest point, everyone became serious.


    Such targets are very difficult to hit, because here is the top of the mountain, with stronger wind influence. Arrows wanting to hit these tricky targets are several times more difficult than on the ground.


    Even if the Sky Clan are good at bows and arrows, they are all very serious looking at these tricky targets.


    "Leiter, do you want to adapt to my Mithril bow first, you need to adapt to the new bow."


    Princess Ann couldn''t help reminding Naruto that she wanted to see a fair competition.


    "No, let''s start, what''s your name? Carter, right? You come first." Naruto said lightly.


    "It''s Carl, not Carter." Carl returned somewhat depressed.


    As the best young generation in the clan, some people don''t even know his name, which really makes him feel depressed.


    "Don''t mother-in-law, get started."


    Naruto glanced at the opponent, then took out Anna''s bow and arrow, ready to shoot.


    Carl next to him was stunned, and his heart suddenly became more depressed. He took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "You don''t need to use tactics to stimulate me, although this is a good method, but with my shooting skills, you can''t win." Carl finished, bending the bow and shooting arrows sharply.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow crossed the sky and directly hit the bullseye of the nearest target.


    "it is good!"


    When everyone saw this scene, they immediately shouted, and the girls screamed again and again.


    However, some people felt a little dissatisfied with Naruto''s tactics to stimulate Karl, and they couldn''t help saying.


    "Leiter, everyone is our own, and you don''t need to use these scheming."


    "Yeah, Leiter, let''s have a fair duel, we can''t be too scheming."


    "Yes, yes."


    The people of the Sky Clan said, kindly reminding Naruto that no one was sarcastic, even if they thought that Naruto had used a new machine.


    "Ha ha."


    Naruto smiled and tensed his longbow, "I need to be scheming? Ridiculous!"


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow dashed through the air, flashing away with the ultimate sound of breaking through the air.


    Snapped!


    There was a crisp sound.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, their eyes widened suddenly, even the handsome blonde and Princess Anna showed incredible colors.


    because.


    In the bullseye position where the handsome blond had previously shot, a white arrow was quietly inserted, which was unique to Princess Anna.


    But the arrow of the handsome blond man had fallen to the ground in pieces, and was directly penetrated and burst by the white arrow.


    In such a scene, everyone couldn''t believe their eyes.


    It broke through the arrow of the handsome blond boy and hit the bullseye. This method made everyone''s eyes wide open.


    "It''s amazing, Leiter''s bow technique is so amazing."


    "It''s too strong, too strong, it''s so exquisite, this Leiter, I thought his archery was very bad."


    "Yes, I used to think that Leiter was a lonely and inferior person. Who would have thought he was so good."


    The people said in admiration, looking at Naruto with surprised eyes.


    Some little girls even got together, chatting to each other endlessly, and the words were all words of praise Naruto.


    As for Princess Ann.


    At this moment, he was looking at Naruto quietly with a pair of eyes like water, and the curiosity in those eyes couldn''t hide.


    She thinks Leiter today is extraordinarily different.


    Obviously, I used to see Leite often, but I don''t know why she feels that Leite is the most handsome today, especially the strong confidence that makes her look at him.


    "Ahem!"


    Carl coughed twice and looked at Naruto tensely.


    He didn''t expect Naruto to be so strong, but he doubted that the arrow just now might be a coincidence, so he planned to continue to challenge.


    "Letter, your archery is very strong, but you still have nine targets. I hope your archery can still be as amazing as before."


    "You will see."


    Naruto spoke lightly, took a white arrow again, and then bent the bow to shoot.

 Chapter 124： too strong

    Whoosh!


    The sound of bows and arrows broke through the air again, flashing like a shooting star.


    chop!


    The arrow hit the second target''s bullseye smoothly, but Carl did not smile confidently like last time, but hurriedly looked at Naruto next to him.


    Whoosh!


    Snapped!


    There was a familiar crisp sound, and Carl heard the sound violently shaken, and then hurriedly looked at the bullseye of the second target.


    The white arrow stayed quietly on the bull''s-eye of the second target. The peculiar female-style arrow made Carl''s heart sink. Then he looked down the target.


    The broken arrow stayed on the ground. It was the arrow he had left.


    "Is it broken again?"


    Carl couldn''t accept this reality, he muttered to himself, and then bent his bow and arrows again without believing in evil.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Carl''s hands were like phantoms, and he quickly shot a series of arrows, a total of eight arrows, all of which were easily shot out by him.


    What he didn''t expect was that this time he played very well, completely surpassing his previous record.


    Because the first seven targets all hit the bullseye, only the last target, because it was too far away, coupled with the influence of the wind, the arrow failed to hit the bullseye.


    But the arrow still hit the 10th ring of the bullseye, which is very, very good.


    Such a record made him breathe a sigh of relief. Because of this series of performances, even he himself felt that he was amazing, so he turned his head to look at Naruto with a smile.


    But it didn''t matter what he looked at, he found that Naruto had dropped his bow and arrow at this moment.


    then.


    Bang bang bang...


    There were several broken sounds coming, and even the sound behind it was insignificant, but Karl''s face became more and more ugly, because he would never want to hear the broken sound.


    Taking a deep breath, Carl tried to calm his mood, then looked at the targets.


    broken! broken! broken!


    All the arrows on the target were broken, even the arrow on the farthest target was also broken, which made Carl''s whole person bad.


    However, what made Carl even more unacceptable was that he obviously didn''t hit the bullseye on the last target.


    It stands to reason that Naruto¡¯s arrows should not hit the bullseye, but I don¡¯t know how Naruto shoots arrows. The last target hit the bullseye.


    This kind of bow technique, this kind of skill, completely surprised him, and even surprised him for a long time.


    It''s not just that he didn''t get over.


    The surrounding clansmen didn''t slow down, staring blankly at the distant target and the last small and exquisite archery target.


    The whole scene was silent, and the needle drop could be heard.


    Until a few minutes passed, these people gradually recovered, and then looked at Naruto with shocked eyes.


    "Leiter, how did you do it? Too strong."


    "Yes, such an archery technique, I would never imagine it in my life."


    "My father is a master of archery, but I feel that even his archery is not as good as Leiter."


    The clansmen talked a lot, looking at Naruto with dumbfounded eyes, watching his figure standing in the wind quietly holding a lady''s longbow.


    His appearance is not handsome, his figure is not strong, he does not have a strong background, and he doesn''t even talk very much, but...


    At this moment, he is the center of everyone, an existence that everyone does not dare to despise, even Princess Ann, looking at Naruto with splendor.


    Tata!


    With the sound of footsteps, Naruto walked up to Princess Anna in full view, and then raised his hand.


    "Now, can you shake hands?" Naruto said lightly.


    "Well."


    Princess Ann raised her white and tender little hand, clicked her chin with her index finger, and said slyly with her big eyes.


    "Let me see you shine twice, and I will shake your hand, how about?"


    "Is it shining? Okay."


    Naruto looked at Princess Anna with a smile, then quickly bent the bow and shot an arrow, violently releasing an arrow into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    A big strange bird fell from the sky and landed not far from the two of them, and there was an arrow sticking to its neck, which was obviously solved by an arrow.


    "So handsome!"


    A girl in the crowd suddenly shouted, with obvious excitement in her voice.


    The other girl also yelled and looked at Naruto admiringly.


    But Naruto ignored the voice, but looked at Princess Anna and said, "Once."


    "Your archery is really strong, so you won''t be allowed to use the bow next time. If I can see you again, I will shake hands with you, okay?"


    Anna said with a smile, becoming more and more curious about Naruto.


    "can."


    Naruto nodded, and quickly searched for memory in his mind, and soon thought of something; "Do you think you are beautiful?"


    "of course."


    Princess Ann spoke a little arrogantly, obviously very confident in her face.


    "Do you want to be clearer and know your face?" Naruto asked calmly.


    "I don''t need this. You can see it from the basin or use a bronze mirror. I know my face." Princess Anna shook her head and refused.


    "Refusal is invalid, follow me."


    Naruto threw the Mithril longbow to Princess Anna, and turned to the Baiyu Mountain in the distance.


    "Letter where are you going?"


    Anna took the longbow and hurriedly asked, at the same time she became more curious.


    She did not expect that this previously lonely tribe could be so extraordinary, especially in terms of acting style, which can be described as vigorous and resolute.


    "You will know when you get there, do you have a dagger?" Naruto asked back.


    "Yes, is this okay?"


    Anna took out a golden dagger from her waist. The dagger was carved with strange patterns and looked very noble. Obviously, the dagger was very valuable.


    "Yes, it''s mine in the future."


    Naruto took the dagger, regardless of whether the other party agreed with it or not, and declared it belonged to him directly, even pinned to his waist.


    "you..."


    Princess Ann looked a little depressed when she looked at Naruto''s rascal behavior. As the princess of the stars holding the moon, it was the first time she met someone who treated herself this way.


    The practice of taking her things as her own without hesitation made her helpless, but it also felt very novel.


    So she didn''t blame Naruto, but curiously 9 chased it.


    The surrounding clansmen were also very curious, and they all followed. Even the handsome blond Carl, after hesitating for two seconds, chose to follow.


    They wanted to see what Naruto did when he went to Baiyu Mountain and why he went to Baiyu Mountain.


    So they all left, leaving only the empty bow and arrow area.


    Shortly after.


    The patriarch and great elder of the Sky Clan came over from a distance, and the two of them were carrying bows and arrows, and seemed to plan to come here to practice archery.


    but.


    When they came here, after looking at the white arrows on the target, they stayed for a while, then glanced at each other and rushed to the first target.


    "Patriarch, look at the broken arrows on the ground and the traces of arrows left in the bullseye." The elder said with a solemn expression.


    "I see, go and look behind."


    The patriarch''s expression also became serious, and he quickly went to the second target to check. It didn''t matter if he looked at it, his expression became more solemn.


    When they reached the final target position, they stopped completely.


    "It can''t be wrong, it can actually smash the arrow, and then hit the bullseye. This is a precursor to becoming a marksman, a proper marksman in the future." The patriarch said solemnly.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect such a genius to appear in the clan. Marksman has not appeared in our tribe for many years." The grand elder''s expression gradually became excited.


    "With the marksman, we can gather all the power of the clan to attack the flying horn beast group. These disgusting beasts have killed so many of our clan members." The patriarch hated.


    "Yes, with the sharpshooter, we no longer worry about being attacked, but who is the sharpshooter?" The elder was puzzled.


    "Huh? This is... This is my daughter''s arrow. Could it be my daughter?..."


    The patriarch''s expression suddenly appeared happy, but soon he felt wrong again.


    "My daughter''s archery can never reach this level. There must be someone else."


    "There are not many people in the clan who dare to borrow Princess Anna''s bow and arrows, who would it be?" The elder was puzzled.


    "It''s Karl, only your son Karl, dare to borrow bows and arrows from Anna." The patriarch said quietly.


    "Carl?.."


    The great elder was taken aback when he heard this, and then his expression gradually brought joy, "Carl''s bow skills are the first among the juniors. From the perspective of borrowing bows and arrows, it may indeed be him."


    "It must be him. The only thing in the clan is his archery. The progress is so rapid that he even has the hope of becoming a marksman in the future."


    The patriarch took a deep breath and said, "Go, let''s meet him, this kid is better than I thought."


    "Okay, hahaha!"


    The two left quickly, looking for Karl and others with joy.

 Chapter 125： Soul mark

    Baiyu Mountain, as the name suggests, is a mountain made of white jade.


    Of course, there is still a difference between this white jade and the jade of Naruto''s previous life.


    In addition to the many advantages of nephrite, this white jade has stronger toughness than nephrite, is hard to break, and has stronger sculptural properties.


    It can be said that it is an upgraded version of nephrite, which is a very high-quality jade, and now, there is a whole mountain of white jade.


    If this mountain were placed in Naruto''s previous life, it would definitely cause a world-class shock.


    It''s a pity now.


    Such a treasure mountain is just a very common mountain in the world, and even a treasure mountain stands here, and no one cares about it.


    And today.


    The arrival of Naruto will make Baiyu show its value in this world.


    At the foot of Baiyu Mountain.


    Naruto stepped to the Baiyu Mountain in the curious eyes of many people in the sky, carefully searching for the jade he wanted, and soon he found a palm-sized piece of fine white jade.


    Naruto took it in his hand and examined it carefully.


    This white jade color is smooth and soft, the texture is tough and delicate, and it feels warm and comfortable in the hand. Naruto chose it without hesitation.


    Turning around and walking to sit down on the stone next to him, Naruto took out the dagger that Anna sent him, and started carving on the white jade stone.


    As a woodcarver master, he can still carve easily even if he changes a material, especially the white jade here is very tough and more plastic.


    So Naruto''s carving is very fast, even faster than wood carving.


    And while he was carving.


    The members of the Sky Clan looked at him curiously, not understanding what he was doing.


    Princess Ann came to the side of Naruto pretty pretty, blinking her big eyes and peeking.


    Others also wanted to get closer to watch, but it was a pity that Princess Anna watched in front, and everyone couldn''t get too close, so they could only look far away from the periphery.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Anna, who was standing next to Naruto, looked curiously at first, but gradually, her expression changed.


    From the initial curiosity, it gradually turned into surprise, and finally turned into shock.


    Wait until the jade carving is completed.


    Anna took the exquisite jade sculpture that Naruto handed over, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "This... is this me?"


    Anna looked at the vivid jade sculpture and at the gentle smile on the jade sculpture. She was completely shocked and froze in place as if struck by lightning.


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding clansmen hurriedly leaned over to watch it. After seeing the jade carving clearly, they exclaimed even more.


    "It''s so alike, so alike, it looks exactly like Princess Ann."


    "Yeah, it''s too real, Leiter still has this ability, why didn''t he find him so talented before?"


    "I don''t know, it''s just like two people. The former LTECH was lonely and timid, but now Renault is simply a dazzling star, and even Karl was crushed by him."


    "Isn''t it, Karl is the first person in the family, and he is probably second now."


    The people of the tribe talked a lot, looking at Naruto with incredible gazes, and some of the little girls looked at him with wavy eyes, as if they were planning something.


    But this time.


    Naruto in the center of the crowd walked up to Anna and raised his hand in the sight of countless people.


    "Anna, can you shake hands now?" Naruto said lightly.


    "Of course you can, Leiter, you are excellent, really." Anna smiled and raised her little hand, and shook Naruto gently.


    ¡¾Ding! Complete the wish mission, get: Void Walk and Soul Mark]


    The mechanical sound suddenly sounded. Naruto heard the sound and put down his hand calmly.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s doubts, he turned and walked to sit cross-legged on the big rock, and slowly closed his eyes.


    quickly.


    His consciousness sank into darkness and saw a mysterious soul mark.


    At the moment when he saw the soul mark, a desire emerged from the depths of Naruto''s soul. It was a deep desire for the soul mark.


    Obviously.


    This soul mark has a great effect on him, and it is a good thing that can make his soul sublimate.


    The soul is actually a very extraordinary existence, even if it belongs to a higher existence in the ten thousand realms.


    The imprint of the soul is the essence of the soul, and it can be called the essence of the soul. It is the foundation of all souls.


    If the soul imprint is dedicated to others, then he will completely dissipate, and there will be no world forever.


    Correspondingly, the soul imprint also has great benefits for the soul.


    The soul of an ordinary person can be compared to a baby, and the soul of Naruto has been strengthened a lot in various ways, and it has become a higher level, which can be regarded as a youth.


    In the future, as Naruto''s strength increases, his soul can continue to improve, but the limit will be an adult. It is impossible to make a breakthrough in essence, and will only slowly age...


    Now that the soul mark is different, it can enhance Naruto''s soul essence, and it can improve towards eternity.


    and so.


    Naruto was very happy at the moment, especially after he began to absorb the soul mark, the joy that emerged from the depths of the soul made him feel a sense of transformation from the inside out.


    Coupled with the soul skill that he just acquired: Walking in the Void, Naruto is a great harvest this time.


    However, Naruto is not sure how much the soul can transform into, he can only keep his eyes closed and absorb the soul mark.


    And when he absorbed the soul mark.


    Outside Baiyu Mountain, two figures quickly came to Baiyu Mountain. Those were the patriarch and great elder of the Sky Clan.


    They ran very fast, almost arrived here at the fastest speed, and then walked quickly to Karl.


    "Good deed Carl, I didn''t expect your archery to reach this level, yes, you are very good." The patriarch patted Carl on the shoulder and exclaimed.


    "Smelly boy, you have improved your bow skills so much, you still conceal me, if we didn''t see it, you would still be kept in the dark." The elder reprimanded, but his voice was proud.


    "Archery? What archery?"


    Carl was dumbfounded. It seemed that something was wrong. What kind of archery was his archery skills. It stands to reason that his father knew everything well, but what''s the situation now?


    The surrounding clansmen also saw the situation here, and looked at them in confusion.


    "Buddy, I want to hide it. The patriarch and I saw it in the bow and arrow area. You used Princess Anna''s Mithril bow to smash other people''s arrows and hit the bullseye. This is excellent."


    "The great elder is right. Your skill has reached the pinnacle of archery, and it is likely to become a sharpshooter in the future."


    The patriarch and the great elder spoke in admiration, and both looked at Karl with relief.


    but.


    The expressions of the people around him changed. They looked at Karl with weird eyes. Some people couldn''t help but laugh. There was no way, they couldn''t help it.


    This kind of laughter made the patriarch and the elder stunned for a moment, and doubts in their eyes. They didn''t understand why such a person laughed and why they looked so weird.

 Chapter 126： Too much to ask

    "Ugh!"


    Carl took a deep, depressed breath, crying and crying.


    "Patriarch, father, you have misunderstood, it is not me who does all this, but someone else."


    "Not you?"


    "Someone else?"


    The patriarch and the great elder were taken aback when they heard this, and then said: "Such a powerful archery can''t be done by ordinary people. Who else would it be if you are not?"


    The patriarch and the great elder were very puzzled. Such an exquisite archery was most likely to be Karl, but it was strange that Karl said that it was not him.


    So the two high-ranking old guys frowned tightly and couldn''t figure out who did all this.


    "It''s Leiter, he did all this with the Mithril Bow." Carl sighed.


    "Leiter? Who is Leiter?" The elder was confused when he heard the name and felt very strange.


    The patriarch had similar expressions, but he did not ask.


    "He is Leiter, the one sitting on the big rock." Carl pointed at Naruto, somewhat helplessly said.


    When the patriarch and the great elder heard this, they looked at Naruto on the big rock, and then frowned.


    Although they have seen this person, they are very unfamiliar. They belong to a tribe who has never spoken. According to their calculations, such a person should belong to a marginal figure in the tribe.


    But Carl said that such archery was done by this person, which surprised them.


    With doubts, the Grand Elder said: "Carl, are you sure it is him?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Really sure?" The elder still questioned, after all, even he couldn''t achieve that kind of bow technique, so he was very suspicious.


    "Yes, very sure, you don''t believe me and ask them." Carl pointed to the people around him.


    When the people heard this, they immediately explained.


    "Yes, Leiter did it. We saw it with our own eyes."


    "Yes, he borrowed Princess Ann''s bow and arrow, which is the archery shown in front of us."


    "Moreover, the arrow smashed by Leiter was Karl''s arrow. They were the traces left after the game. Karl was defeated."


    As the tribesmen said and babbled explanations, the great elder and the patriarch were stunned, especially the great elder could not believe his ears.


    "Carl, is the broken arrow yours?"


    "Yes!"


    Carl nodded helplessly, feeling very disappointed.


    No way, as the first spirited person in the clan, he was defeated in the most arrogant bow technique. It is strange that Karl could not lose.


    In addition to the current jade carvings, he was even more shocked.


    Seeing Carl''s attitude, the elder and the patriarch looked at each other and finally paid attention.


    The two looked carefully at Naruto on the big rock, and looked at his ordinary appearance and thin body, they still seemed a little suspicious.


    "Father, look at this."


    With a soft voice sounded, Anna smiled and came to the patriarch and showed the vivid jade sculpture to the patriarch.


    "what?"


    The patriarch was also surprised when he saw the jade carving his daughter handed over.


    "What an exquisite method, it can actually engrave a person''s appearance on the white jade stone, even I can''t do this kind of control." The patriarch solemnly said.


    "Let me see."


    The great elder also came to watch. It didn''t matter if he looked at it, he was also amazed, mainly because the jade carving was too real, and the look, the movements, and the smiles were so vivid.


    "How is this done? Isn''t this white jade? It''s a great way to leave such a skill on the stone. Who did it?" The elder hurriedly said.


    "It''s also Leite, just like his archery. It''s amazing." Princess Ann said, turning her head to look at Naruto on the big rock, her beautiful eyes sparkling.


    At this moment, the patriarch and elder finally believed.


    So many witnesses, as well as the children of both sides, testified, which is enough to explain everything.


    Even if the patriarch and the great elder didn''t want to believe it, they had to believe the hard facts before them.


    "I really didn''t expect that such a talent would come out of the clan. It seems that we should pay more attention to the cultivation of the clan in the future." The patriarch said.


    "Yeah, but it would be better if it were Karl."


    The elder sighed a little, after all, if his child had this kind of bow technique, he would wake up from a dream.


    Fortunately, even ordinary tribesmen pay more attention to them and plan to cultivate them in the future.


    But one thing they are very puzzled.


    That''s this tribe, why hasn''t he been sitting on the rock and hasn''t gotten down, and kept his eyes closed for what? This makes them very strange.


    Mingren ignored their strangeness, because he finally absorbed the soul mark.


    ¡¾Ding! After the absorption is completed, your soul will be transformed into a double color, and the number of disciples will increase by 1. ¡¿


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Double Color Level One


    Disciple: Sasuke +1 place


    Capacity: 2,000 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, time and space shuttle, mind and eye...


    Experience value: 400


    .........


    Looking at his data panel, Naruto is a little puzzled about this dual-color first-level soul, what''s the situation?


    He perceived his body carefully, and found that after the soul was upgraded, his control over the body was greatly increased, and he found that the world became clearer.


    It seems that he used to see the world in the fog, which was blurred, but now the fog seems to be scattered, but if he wants to see more clearly, he needs to continue to improve his soul.


    of course.


    The improvement of the soul made his understanding of things more thorough, like archery, after the improvement of the soul, his skills were obviously stronger, and even a step further.


    This made him a little eager to try, and wanted to find some targets to try his bow skills, such as the Flying Horned Beast Group in the southeast of the Sky Clan.


    I can get some bows and arrows from the Sky Clan, and then go to the Feitianjiao Demon''s gathering place to experiment with archery, and ¡®dead¡¯ there by the way, killing two birds with one stone.


    The most important thing is that this world has already begun to reject him. It is estimated that it will not be long before he will have to return to his own world, so it is a pity that such an opportunity for experimentation is wasted.


    So Naruto stood up and walked under the stone.


    "You are Leite, good job. I didn''t expect your archery to be so good. Are you interested in being a guard by my side?" The patriarch saw Naruto come down and walked over for the first time.


    "You are young and promising, you are very good, maybe you can become a sharpshooter in the future." The elder was not far behind and greeted Naruto.


    after all.


    With such a powerful archery, it only takes another ten years to become a marksman.


    The marksman will become the guardian of the sky clan in the future. He is a respectable existence even for the patriarch, so it is necessary to build a good relationship.


    When the people around heard what the elder said, they looked at Naruto with surprised eyes, and they also made small calculations in their hearts.


    What everyone did not expect was.


    Naruto refused the patriarch''s invitation without hesitation, and even made an excessive request.

 Chapter 127： Broken Mithril Bow

    That is to have a strong Mithril bow and 200 Mithril arrows.


    This requirement is obviously a bit excessive. The Mithril Strong Bow is very precious and an important weapon that has been built with a lot of money.


    The Mithril Arrows are specially designed to deal with Flying Horned Beasts, which are extremely precious.


    Like Princess Anna, she is the daughter of the patriarch, but her bow and arrow are only the lady''s Mithril bow, not the Mithril strong bow.


    And although her arrows contain mythril ingredients, they are only 1%.


    and so.


    Naruto''s request was really too much in the eyes of others.


    But since he had proposed it, everyone considered that he would become a sharpshooter in the future, so they couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    But no one took the initiative to take it out. After all, the Mithril Arrows were so precious that they couldn''t bear it.


    "Leite, let me give you this Mithril Bow. Although it is a bit small, it is a good Mithril Bow." Princess Ann suddenly took the lead and said.


    "Alright, do you have arrows? It''s better to be Mithril." Naruto asked about the Mithril bow.


    "There are only 18 Mithril arrows, and the rest are arrows made of 1% Mithril."


    As Princess Ann said, she handed her Mithril Arrow to Naruto somewhat reluctantly.


    "No arrows with 1% ingredients."


    Naruto took the arrow, then looked around and said: "Who has mithril arrows, the more the better, it must be all mithril, I am useful."


    "I have 4 here, here you are." A blue-haired man walked out and gave 4 Mithril arrows to Naruto.


    "it is good."


    Naruto took the arrow without saying thank you, but looked at Karl.


    "Send you off."


    Carl shrugged and gave his 15 mithril arrows to Naruto.


    When the people around saw this scene, they secretly sighed. Although they were a little dissatisfied, they still took out their mithril arrows and gave them to Naruto.


    With so many people, you give two and I give three. Soon Naruto has 70 Mithril arrows, and suddenly becomes the person with the most Mithril arrows.


    Even the patriarch and the great elder are only carrying thirty mithril arrows.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Naruto was still not satisfied and turned to look at the patriarch.


    "70 Mithril arrows are not enough. Even if there are not 200, there must be at least 150."


    "This..."


    Everyone looked at Naruto who was well-informed, and couldn''t help but want to say something, but considering that the opponent would become a sharpshooter in the future, they finally opened their mouths and said nothing.


    It''s just that they are all a little angry. After all, everyone is a clan of the sky, and it is rare for Naruto to make such excessive demands.


    It''s a pity that Naruto just looked at the patriarch and didn''t feel that he had done too much.


    "I hope that in the future, you can protect the sky clan well."


    The patriarch sighed and gave his 30 mythril arrows to Naruto.


    Upon seeing this scene, the elder also took out his 30 mithril arrows and gave them to Naruto.


    Calculating this way, Naruto had 130 mithril arrows at once, and even the great elders were a little jealous.


    "130 Mithril arrows, just make do with it."


    Naruto murmured, and walked straight to the southeast, and within a short while, he left all the way, leaving everyone behind looking at him.


    "Ahem, Leiter may be obsessed with Mithril Arrows, please bear with me, after all, they are all members of their own clan." The patriarch said comfortingly.


    "Ok."


    Everyone hummed, but they didn''t know what to say, they were just bored. Obviously, they wanted so many Mithril arrows.


    "Let''s go, go back and continue practicing archery." The patriarch greeted everyone and walked toward the bow and arrow mountain.


    Soon they came to the bow and arrow mountain. Originally they planned to practice archery, but at this time, the second elder hurried over.


    "Patriarch, something has happened."


    "What''s the matter? Is the Flying Horned Beast attacking again?" The patriarch said quickly.


    "No, but it''s more serious than the attack by Flying Horn Monster." The second elder said anxiously.


    "Come on, what''s going on."


    "It''s the king of Flying Horn''s monster who has advanced, and has become the Red Horn King. We are in big trouble."


    "Advanced? Red Horn King?"


    When everyone heard this, they were all stunned, thinking of the terrifying beast with red horns in their minds, and thinking of the scene of the beast killing the tribe, fear gradually appeared in their eyes.


    Because the Red Horn King is very powerful, the entire Sky Clan is not its opponent.


    That is a tyrannical monster that can only be killed by a sharpshooter who must use mithril arrows.


    and.


    The Red Horn King can dominate all flying horned beasts. In the future, it might bring all the beasts and come here to kill them or even destroy them.


    "Relocation must be relocated, otherwise it will be over." The elder hurriedly said.


    "We don''t have a marksman, and we can''t do without here. There are tyrannical flying monsters occupying all directions. Where can we go?" the patriarch said desperately.


    "Our clan hasn''t had a marksman for many years. Today, this tribe named Leite has the most hope, but it will take at least ten years for him to become a marksman. We can''t wait."


    "what should we do?"


    Everyone was desperate, but there was no way, because the level of the Red Horn King can only be solved by the marksman, without the marksman, everything is in vain.


    "Notify all the clansmen to gather, this time of life and death, we must unite everything, and we must figure out a solution." The patriarch reluctantly issued the order.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone left quickly, to inform the people in the clan to gather, and at the same time they did not forget to take out their mithril arrows to arm themselves and meet the possible future crises.


    just.


    Even if they finally got together, even if they had a whole night of meetings, they still couldn''t think of a way, and still couldn''t find a strategy to get out of the desperate situation.


    Early in the morning, the sun is shining, and the birds and flowers are scented.


    All the people who had been discussing it all night bowed their heads and said nothing, because they couldn''t figure it out.


    The patriarch of the Sky Clan looked at the born sunrise, and his heart was ashamed and said: "Could it be that the sky will destroy my Sky Clan?"


    Everyone was silent, but they could only be silent, and the whole venue was silent.


    "Elder, please take someone to the Feitianjiao Demon Territory, monitor their movements, and find that they tend to gather, and immediately return to report."


    "Yes! Patriarch."


    The great elder set off with a group of people, and headed to the territory of Feitian Horn Beast with determination.


    The rest of the people continued to sit together, frowning, thinking about solutions, looking for the slightest vitality.


    but.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the great elder who had left soon returned hurriedly and ran back in a panic.


    But at this moment, his eyes were red, and there were faint traces of tears.


    In his hands, he was holding two things.


    The same is the red horns, and the rest is a broken Mithril bow, which is a lady''s Mithril bow.


    Seeing the broken Mithril bow, Princess Ann was taken aback, and then she stood up suddenly.

 Chapter 128： Only 130 Mithril Arrows

    "this is!!"


    After seeing her Mithril bow, Princess Ann immediately ran to the elder, shaking her hands to take the longbow.


    Because this Mithril bow is not only broken, but also because of the blood stains on the Mithril bow.


    The red blood had already dyed the white Mithril bow red.


    The result of this made Princess Ann faintly understand something, and her whole body shuddered.


    The patriarch and the others also saw the situation here, and even the red horns.


    "The red horns, this turned out to be the horns of the advanced Redhorn Beast King, could it be said..." The patriarch suddenly shook his eyes with amazement.


    "The horns of the Redhorn Beast King?"


    Everyone paused when they heard this, and then their eyes widened.


    Although the Red Horned Beast King had just advanced, it was still a very terrifying existence.


    But now.


    The patriarch actually said that this horn was the horn of the Redhorn Beast King. Didn''t it mean that the Redhorn Beast King who had just advanced was killed?


    And the smell of blood emanating from the horns seemed to confirm this.


    This kind of result made everyone look forward to it but couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The great elder spoke, raising the red horns hoarsely, and the old cried.


    "The Redhorn Beast King who just advanced has been killed. This is its horn."


    "It turned out to be true? How could this be possible? That''s the Redhorn Beast King!"


    "Yeah, at that level, who has the ability to kill the Redhorn Beast King? Is it another monster?"


    "I don''t know, but it is definitely a powerful existence that can kill the Redhorn Beast King."


    The clansmen talked a lot, all speculating about who killed the Redhorn Beast King, but when they were guessing, they suddenly found something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Because they saw that the patriarch and others had come near Princess Anna, their eyes flushed at the **** broken bow.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The others in the clan were puzzled and did not understand what had happened.


    It stands to reason that the Redhorn Beast King was killed and the clan should be celebrating, but why did the patriarch, Karl and others look heavy?


    Everyone couldn''t figure it out, and the second elder even asked immediately, "What''s wrong with you? We have survived the catastrophe, so we should be celebrating."


    "To shut up!"


    The great elder scolded, then glanced at the patriarch, and after getting consent, the great elder took a deep breath and continued.


    "Everyone follow me to the Feitian Horn Warcraft Zone, you will understand everything there!"


    "Go to Feitian Corner Warcraft Zone?"


    Everyone frowned when they heard this, because it was a very dangerous forbidden zone, and there were a hundred and fifty flying horned beasts.


    With such a large number of Horned Beasts, even if the Red Horned Beast King dies, it is still not a restricted area that they can easily step into, so everyone is a little worried.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Princess Ann was the first to act and ran to the Feitian Horn demon area without hesitation.


    Followed by Karl and a group of tribesmen, their decisiveness made the rest of the tribe very puzzled.


    "Everyone, hurry up."


    The patriarch began to urge, everyone can only keep up.


    It''s just that many people, including the second elders, wonder why everyone is so active, and can''t figure out why.


    But no one explained it to them, because the whole team seemed very silent, and went to the Feitian Horn demon area in silence.


    The Feitianjiao area of ??monsters is in the lush and prosperous woods. The huge old trees are their nests, and they are also forbidden areas that people dare not approach.


    just.


    When everyone came to the periphery of Fei Tian Horn Monster, the smell of blood was far away.


    The **** smell is very weak, but this is only the periphery, which is enough to prove that a battle has taken place in the Feitian Horn demon area.


    The atmosphere of the team was heavier now, and the pace of advancement was faster. After they moved forward for a while, they saw the body of a flying horned monster.


    The corpse fell under the ancient tree, and the vital part of the heart was pierced by an arrow.


    Everyone was taken aback when they saw this, and then they were shocked.


    "It''s a Mithril arrow, such a powerful bow technique. It killed the Flying Horned Beast with one arrow. This Beast is responsible for the alert."


    The second elder quickly ran over and carefully examined the body, his expression was very solemn.


    With his many years of archery practice, he has reached this level.


    Some clansmen who didn''t understand the situation quickly checked the Fei Tian Horn demon corpse, and then admired again and again.


    "It looks like someone broke into this place. Such a powerful archery can''t match even our Sky Clan."


    "Yes, although the Mithril Arrows are scrapped after one use, it is definitely a big profit to kill a flying horned monster."


    "A group of us attacked with mythril arrows at the same time, and it was impossible to kill the Flying Horned Beast in a second, but this person did it, too strong."


    Everyone said in admiration, they felt very admiration for the person who killed the Flying Horned Beast.


    but.


    The patriarch, Princess Anna, and Carl who had borrowed bows and arrows yesterday, looked at the body of the Flying Horned Beast, and they froze in place.


    run!


    Princess Ann did not hesitate to start running and ran towards the center area of ??Flying Horn''s Monster. The rest of the clansmen followed, even the patriarch quickly ran over.


    This made the second elder and others completely puzzled, and looked at the big elder with doubts.


    "Hurry up and follow, I will explain to you on the way." The Great Elder shouted.


    "it is good!"


    The rest of the clansmen also began to run, but as the elder said, these people slowly showed amazement, and each of them opened their eyes wide.


    And the unfamiliar name of Leite is also deeply imprinted in everyone''s mind.


    When everyone crossed the ancient trees, through the lush jungle, and entered the central area, they saw a scene that they will never forget.


    Dead body.


    Densely packed corpses fell in a pool of blood, all over the center area.


    These corpses are all the corpses of Flying Horn Monsters, and many corpses have a Mithril arrow inserted in their hearts!


    Although the remaining few corpses had no heart injuries, there were blood holes in the eyes, and red blood was venting there.


    A rough estimate is that the number of these corpses may have reached about 140, most of which were killed by Mithril arrows, and the remaining 10 were attacked by the eyes.


    And among these corpses, there was a flying horned beast corpse with the largest body and red and blue stripes all over it.


    It is the king here, the Red Horned Beast King, but it also fell in a pool of blood!


    Its heart was not injured at all, but it fell to the ground without the slightest breath.


    Because a golden dagger stuck in the pupils of the Redhorn Beast King, straight through his brain, that golden dagger was indeed Princess Anna''s dagger.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were all stunned, standing on the spot like a bolt from the blue sky.


    In the crowd.


    Princess Ann, who was holding the moon among the stars, ran to the corpse of the Redhorn Beast King. Looking at the golden dagger on the corpse, Princess Ann''s eyes began to turn red.


    She tremblingly raised her little hand, pulled out the golden dagger from the corpse of the Redhorn Beast King, and choked.


    "This is my dagger, this is my dagger, how could it be, how could it be? Is everything he took yesterday for today?"


    "Golden dagger, mithril bow, 130 mithril arrows, why is this, why is this, ah!!!"


    Grief-like cries resounded everywhere, and Princess Ann knelt on the ground in tears, her whole body already crying.


    The rest of the people also shed tears with red eyes, watching this scene sadly.


    "Look, look for it quickly, you must find Leite, to see people alive, and corpses to die!!" The patriarch shouted.


    "Yes!"


    The tribesmen searched quickly and searched hard in the entire central area, but in the end they found a blood-stained cloth, which was Leite''s relic.


    The scene was completely plunged into grief. Everyone''s eyes were red and tears were shed, and the patriarch said in grief.


    "There are 150 flying horned beasts here, and Leite killed 140 of them, 130 of which were shot by Mithril arrows."


    "The remaining 10 beasts, including the Redhorn Beast King, were killed by Leite with a dagger...he...he..."


    The patriarch choked. He couldn''t imagine how tragic the final scene was. After losing his arrow, Leite faced the terrifying Horned Beast and killed 10 monsters in a row with his own power. How tragic it was.


    He could imagine that when Leite desperately killed the Red Horned Beast Queen, he was weak and was torn apart by the remaining horned beasts, so the patriarch could not say a word.


    The sun in the sky is getting higher and higher, making everything wander in the warm sunlight, but everyone in the sky clan can''t feel the slightest warmth, there is just endless sadness.


    The patriarch wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said again.


    "I declare that Leite is the 125th guardian of our clan. His achievements are recorded in the book of the sky, and he will be praised by my clan forever."


    ...


    Naruto World.


    In the warm bedroom.


    Naruto, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes, then looked at Hinata by the bed, and looked at her cute appearance lying on the edge of the bed. Naruto couldn''t help smiling.


    This time through the road, he has gained more than he thought.


    The soul is improved, walking in the void, and superb archery.


    In addition.


    In the desperate situation, he used a dagger, the potential of the battle of the horns and monsters, which made him even more moved.


    To know.


    He originally thought that it would be good to be able to kill a horned monster, but he did not expect that such a thin body would cause him to burst into such a terrifying combat power in the desperate situation of death.


    It also allowed him to gain combat experience that he had never had before in such battles.


    "Yes, I used to be crushed with absolute power, and even the battles I participated in were very poor. This battle is more like a transformation."


    Naruto murmured, with a smile on the corners of his lips, and then took Hinata by the bed into her arms, and put her in her own blanket in her daze.


    My wife, of course, can''t be frozen, even if it''s warm outside, she must be put in her own bed.


    "Hmm~"


    Hinata woke up, she blinked her long eyelashes, looked at the opposite Naruto, feeling her own situation, she passed out again.


    "Huh? Dizzy again?"


    Naruto looked at Hinata who had fainted, hugged him in his arms, and hugged her into sleep.


    The entrance of the villa.


    The Dumb King who was in charge of guarding, wearing a knight armor, quietly looked at the villa behind him, with a trace of doubt in his big cute eyes.


    "He came back, but why did my strength improve? Could it be that his soul has been improved? Impossible, but the soul is forbidden, it is impossible to improve it so easily."


    King Mao Mao was puzzled and wanted to go in and ask, but in the end he didn''t bother to go in, but continued to guard the door faithfully.


    Time passed bit by bit, and soon came the next morning.


    Naruto woke up early, but he was hesitating whether to continue doing the wish mission, because there was a wish mission, which he thought was very good.

 Chapter 129： new task

    Although this wish mission does not have soul skills, it can get a soul mark and 100 experience points. It is also a good wish mission.


    After all, I found so many wishes, not many with 100 experience points, so Naruto didn''t plan to give up.


    The most important thing is that the improvement of the soul is the improvement of the essence, and it is the path that can make him transform, toward the highest and toward eternity.


    And that soul skill is very useful. Using this in any world makes Naruto very fascinated, so he needs to acquire more soul skills.


    of course.


    Before that, Naruto needed to accept the disciple Itachi, and hand over a few common wish tasks to him. After all, such a good coolie can''t be wasted.


    In fact, Naruto also wants to hand over the red wish mission of soul shuttle to Itachi or Sasuke.


    But the red-level wish requirements are relatively high, Itachi and Sasuke have not yet reached this qualification, only Naruto himself has this qualification.


    But it doesn''t matter, letting them do ordinary tasks is the same, anyway, it''s good to be able to earn experience points for themselves.


    Only with experience points can we open the door of wish for a long time and look for higher value wish missions.


    and so.


    Naruto raised his hand, squeezed Hinata''s face, and said warmly, "Wait for me to come back."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he kissed Hinata''s smooth forehead, and then disappeared in the ripples of water.


    After he left, Hinata on the bed moved her long eyelashes, and then secretly opened her eyes. After she was sure that Naruto had completely left, she was obviously relieved.


    It''s just that her little face is always flushing. Obviously she woke up early before, but she didn''t dare to face Naruto. After all, she was still very embarrassed to be held by Naruto for a night.


    Considering that Naruto will come back later, she raised her heart again, thinking about whether to go to the kitchen to cook, but she didn''t want to affect Naruto''s mood.


    So Hinata bit her white teeth, still curled up in the quilt, and chose to wait silently, but after waiting for a while, she fell asleep again in a daze.


    In the country of rain, Akatsuki''s organization base.


    Members of the Zhongxiao Organization stood quietly in the hall, solemnly looking at the figure in the first seat, not daring to slack off.


    Especially Jiaodu, Fei Duan, Gan Shigui Yu and the others, standing upright one by one, obviously they are very afraid of being beaten, and they don''t want to bear the tragic result anymore.


    Among these people, the most conspicuous are the two bald men with knotted muscles. They exude a tyrannical aura, which is as eye-catching as a beast.


    But their faces are handsome and handsome, which is in sharp contrast to their physique and bald head.


    These two bald heads are not others, they are Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke. At this moment, they are respectfully looking at Naruto in the first seat and quietly listening to his words.


    "Well, let''s go to a teacher!" Naruto said lightly while sitting in the first seat.


    "is teacher!"


    Uchiha Itachi did not hesitate to follow Naruto''s request and began to give a teacher apprenticeship.


    This time the apprenticeship is different from the teacher in the Ninja World, but the real apprenticeship must kowtow, otherwise Ming will not accept him as an apprentice.


    ¡¾Ding! The newly added disciple Uchiha Itachi can complete common wish missions for you. ¡¿


    There was a mechanical sound in his mind, and Naruto smiled and took out a few wish meteors and threw them to Itachi Uchiha and Sasuke.


    "This is your next task. Just complete it as required."


    "is teacher."


    Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke salute respectfully.


    "Sasuke, how does this trip to another world feel?" Naruto smiled.


    "It''s great. I didn''t expect that there would be such a vast sea world. I only know now that my previous knowledge was too shallow and I couldn''t imagine that there would be such a world at all."


    Sasuke said respectfully, and at the same time dedicated the completed wish meteor to Naruto.


    ¡¾Ding! Complete the wish mission: Momanosuke must die, get 10 tons of food materials in Pirate World, and 10 experience points. ¡¿


    There was another mechanical sound, and Naruto looked at the added ingredients in the space, and then looked at the other people of Akatsuki again.


    "You temporarily do logistical work to assist Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke to complete the assigned tasks, and when you become my disciples, you are qualified to go to another world, that''s it."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he disappeared again in the ripples, leaving everyone looking at Sasuke and Itachi with envy.


    "Mr. Itachi, can I see the meteor in your hand?" The dried persimmon ghost said curiously.


    "Yes, but you can''t catch it." Itachi dropped the meteor in his palm and said lightly.


    "Can''t catch it?"


    The dried persimmon ghost star was taken aback, and quickly picked up the wishing meteor with both hands.


    However, something changed his expression slightly, and the meteor went straight through his hands, circled in the air and returned to Itachi again.


    "This...what''s going on? Why can''t I catch it? It''s weird." Gan Shi Guiyu widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "I don''t know, maybe this is the difference in strength." Itachi sighed.


    "Perhaps in the future, the teacher can really resurrect my family. If so, I would always follow Naruto teacher and repay his kindness."


    Itachi waved his hand after speaking, and a dark space door appeared in front of him, and he rushed in without hesitation.


    The scorpion of the Xiao organization saw this scene and quickly controlled the puppet to rush to test the space door. As a result, the puppet was directly shattered by the power of the space, leaving no bones.


    Everyone looked at the dissipated space door, glanced at the puppets that hadn''t left a trace, each with a solemn expression.


    "What a terrible power, is this the gap?"


    The dried persimmon ghost said quietly, and at the same time a desire for this kind of power rose in his heart, "If I can also get this kind of power..."


    When everyone heard this, their eyes flickered, and each of them became uneasy. Obviously they were also very eager for such power.


    the other side.


    Inside the villa on the island.


    Naruto walked from the void, returned to the bed, and then picked up the soft and cute little Hinata''s body, looked at her sleepy, and couldn''t help squeezing her little face again.


    However, he intends to continue to complete the wish mission. After all, the wish will disappear if he doesn''t do it, so he calls out the door of space.


    quickly.


    In the dark space gate, the meteors shined, representing the wishful meteor showers constantly passing by, praying for God to respond to their wishes.


    Naruto wanted to find a new red meteor, but after watching for a while, no new red meteor was found. Naruto still took out the red meteor that he left behind.


    [Wish: I would like to dedicate my soul, just to kill Li Bahu, a relative of the emperor, and to avenge my death. ¡¿


    This is a wish mission, can get a soul mark and 100 experience points.


    The person who made the wish was Liu Yun. He was originally a catcher. His parents were severely injured by Li Bahu on the spot because he hindered Li Bahu''s path.


    Soon after, the two old men were killed in Huangquan, and Liu Yun broke out and tried to assassinate Li Bahu.


    It is a pity that Li Hu is a relative of the emperor, and he is surrounded by countless master guards. Ordinary people can''t succeed even if they catch fast, and even cannot protect themselves.


    And Liu Yun, who made the wish, was being hunted down, and when the mountains and rivers were exhausted, this was also the time when he began to ask for help from the ethereal **** in despair.


    "Is the ancient world? It doesn''t matter, I will come back as soon as I solve the opponent and strive to improve my soul. Maybe I can awaken my soul skills myself."


    After confirming, Naruto kissed Hinata''s little face, and chose the soul shuttle again.

 Chapter 130： Escort

    The ancient world.


    Inside the dilapidated temple.


    Liu Yun looked desperately at the thirty-something big men outside the temple, watching them surround the temple, thinking of the tyrannical strength of these people, Liu Yun''s eyes were desperate.


    "There is no way to escape, but my death is small, but the hatred of my parents is not shared. I just die like this, I will never look down."


    "If there is a god, please respond to my prayer, I am willing to dedicate my soul and everything to me!!"


    Liu Yun shouted desperately, the broad knife in his hand was already incomplete, just like him in despair, facing the desperate situation of breaking.


    Originally, Liu Yun thought it was impossible to call the gods. After all, these were all illusory legends, but he didn''t expect it.


    At this moment when he made his wish.


    A mysterious breath suddenly appeared and enveloped Liu Yun.


    Next second.


    Liu Yun''s breath in despair suddenly changed, from his original decadent state to apathy.


    "Liu Yun keeps your promise, I will avenge you, but your soul belongs to me!"


    The indifferent voice sounded, the voice was generous and powerful, even the speed of speech and intonation changed, and the whole person was confident from the inside out.


    "You... are you a fairy?"


    After Liu Yun''s soul was driven to the sea of ??consciousness, he asked in disbelief.


    "You can think so, I will fulfill your wish next, wait and see!"


    Naruto said indifferently, and walked out of the ruined temple with a steel knife, and a breath of despair spread.


    The periphery of the ruined temple.


    Thirty strong men, holding various weapons, blocked the doorway, sneered at the temple door.


    "Liu Yun get out, there is my Lightning Knife here, you absolutely can''t escape this time, come out obediently and die, so as not to suffer outside the skin." A man with a triangular-eyed knife said coldly.


    "Yes, get out quickly. I let you escape the previous few times. This time our two brothers, Tielong and Tiehu, will take action and see where you go."


    "Grab Liu Yun later, we must first interrupt his leg, and then tortured him well, so that we were reprimanded by Master Li Tyrant, so we must not spare Liu Yun lightly."


    "Okay, get him cramped and skinned, hahaha."


    The thirty-something brawny laughed, looking mockingly in the direction of the ruined temple, and at the same time clenching their weapons tightly, their eyes shining brightly and ready to go.


    Obviously.


    These guys wanted to use words to deliberately stimulate Liu Yun''s emotions, with the goal of beheading Liu Yun and fulfilling Li Bahu''s orders.


    They can become the guards of the relatives and relatives of the emperor, and their strengths are all very powerful masters, among which are famous masters in the world, whose strength is unfathomable.


    This is one of the reasons why they were sent out to hunt Liu Yun.


    But Liu Yun''s ability to escape is very strong. If he is not careful, he may escape. This is why they dare not act rashly.


    But what they didn''t expect was that just after their words fell, the door of the ruined temple opened.


    Everyone was slightly taken aback when they saw this scene, and then they were about to rush to kill Liu Yun to earn credit.


    But at this moment.


    The triangular-eyed lightning knives in the crowd had already swung away like thunder.


    When everyone saw this scene, they said it was not good, because the triangular eyes were the fastest and the most powerful among them, and the strength was only below the iron dragon and iron tiger.


    If he makes a move, he can definitely kill Liu Yun in seconds, and the credit for this is Triangle Eye himself.


    So everyone is not reconciled to falling behind, so they will rush forward to grab the credit.


    But at this moment.


    puff!


    The sharp light of the knife flashed away, followed by spewing blood, and a strong smell of blood.


    At first everyone thought that Liu Yun was killed, but when they looked closely, they saw that they were covering their bleeding neck with triangular eyes, looking at Liu Yun in horror and despair.


    Bang!


    The triangular-eyed corpse fell to the ground, splashing a trace of dust, which also made the surrounding strong men suddenly nervous.


    "You actually killed the triangular eyes, how is this possible, how can you be so strong?" Tielong said in disbelief among the crowd.


    "Strange, how did Liu Yun''s temperament change so much? It feels like he has changed himself." Tie Hu frowned.


    "Don''t worry about so much, go together and kill him!"


    "kill!"


    A group of brawny men roared and killed Liu Yun. Many weapons attacked Liu Yun from various tricky angles. ¡¯


    What made everyone unbelievable was that when they rushed together, they clearly saw Liu Yun smiling, which seemed to be a mocking smile.


    Puff puff puff puff!


    A series of sounds rang out, flashing away in the shocking light of a knife, and then the sound of the corpse falling to the ground.


    "It''s really weak, you... why don''t you make a move?"


    Naruto looked at the burly men who had died beside him, holding the mutilated knife, and smiling while walking towards the rest of them.


    When the strong men saw Naruto approaching, they instinctively backed away, being forced to back up step by step.


    To know that there are more than 20 people in their number, but they did not expect that they were scared off by one person.


    If such a scene is seen by the world''s best players, you will definitely be surprised.


    "Damn, how could you be so strong? How could you be so strong? Did you hide your strength before?" Tielong''s heart lingered.


    "It is impossible to hide. If he had such strength before and killed us all, how could he be chased and killed by us for so long." Tie Hu analyzed.


    "Then what''s the matter? It''s impossible for him to break through again."


    "possible."


    More than two dozen brawny men kept retreating, but they did not give up, because they would die if they failed to complete the task, so it was better to fight for it. Maybe there was a chance of winning. After all, there were so many people.


    and so.


    While these people were backing away, some people flanked, and gradually surrounded Naruto.


    "Tiehu, use a combined attack!" Tielong suddenly roared, holding a scimitar and slamming together.


    "kill!"


    Puff puff puff!


    A series of sounds rang again, and this time it rang longer, and more people fell.


    "Dead...dead again, how is this possible, how is this possible, Tiehu run away, run away!"


    Tielong roared, took his younger brother and fled away, never daring to stay for a while.


    The others were frightened, and fled immediately.


    "Can you escape?"


    An indifferent voice sounded, which sounded like a ghost from time to time. Every time it sounded, a corpse fell.


    In a short distance of tens of meters, seven or eight people fell continuously.


    "Quick, the forest here is lush, escape from here, quick!"


    "Damn it, how could Liu Yun be so terrible? If he knew he would kill him and would not accept this task, he would be dying!"


    puff!


    "what!!"


    The screams made the fleeing people feel nervous, they hurriedly chose to disperse and escape, fleeing in different directions.


    but.


    The screams did not disappear because of this, and there were still voices from time to time.


    This made the Tielong Tiehu who took the lead to flee, so that his head was sweating, and his eyes were full of panic.


    But all they can do is run away, run away frantically.


    ....


    In the forest at the southeast corner of the ruined temple.


    Seven or eight figures quickly rushed towards the ruined temple, they all wore fast-catching clothes, their expressions were serious and determined.


    It''s just that they are all a little older, and they seem to be quick to retired.


    "Old head catcher, we, can we really save Liu Yun? It is said that the two brothers Tielong and Tiehu who were chasing him this time, as well as the Triangle Eye Lightning Knife, are very terrifying masters."


    "Yes, although we old guys are not afraid of death, but the triangular-eyed lightning knife is very strong, and there are even more terrifying iron dragons and tigers. These famous super masters in the arena, can we really deal with it?"


    "It''s difficult. I have seen the Triangle Eye Lightning Knife. With that terrifying strength, I am afraid that we are united and not his opponent."


    "What? Together are no rivals? This..."


    Everyone hurriedly looked at the old head catcher, waiting for his decision.


    "Father Liu Yun helped us so many times before his death. Now his child is threatened with death. All we can do is fight this old life. If you don''t want to go, I won''t force it."


    The old head catcher sighed and rushed towards the ruined temple even faster.


    "Hey, the old shopkeeper wants to repay the kindness, so why don''t we? Go!"


    Several old trappers quickly sighed, and rushed towards the ruined temple with their long swords, ready to rescue Liu Yun.


    just.


    As soon as they approached the ruined temple, they smelled blood.


    "The smell of blood, is it too late? Hurry!"

 Chapter 131： terrible

    The old hunters hurriedly drew out their big swords and rushed towards the ruined temple, one by one, as if they were dead, but also with deep worries.


    If Liu Yun is killed, they will feel guilty for a lifetime. After all, they have been taken care of by Liu Yun''s father countless times, but they can''t watch his son also be beheaded.


    and so.


    These old hunters rushed forward quickly and soon came to the ruined temple.


    but.


    Seeing the fallen corpses in front of the ruined temple, they were all stunned, some could not believe their eyes.


    Because many of these corpses are well-known players in the world, and they are all Li Bahu''s guards, they are powerful men who hunt down Liu Yun.


    But such a strong man was actually killed, and he was killed in one blow.


    With such a method, such a one-shot kills, the complexion of everyone watching has changed dramatically.


    "Quickly, see if there is Liu Yun''s body. Quickly!"


    With dignity, everyone quickly inspected these corpses, wanting to see if there was any Liu Yun corpse among them.


    But when they opened a corpse, they screamed directly.


    "This is Tianquan Song Heng, he is dead!"


    "What? Isn''t that the third place in this boxing league? How could it be dead?" An old head-catcher asked incredulously.


    "Look at his neck with a stab at his throat. It was a terrible attack. He died before even a little resistance. Who killed him?"


    "do not know."


    The catchers looked solemn, but they didn''t know who was so powerful that they killed such a master in a single blow.


    "This is... this is..."


    Exclamation came from the crowd again, and everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound, but saw the old head catcher looking at a corpse in shock.


    "Is it Liu Yun''s corpse?"


    Everyone cried out that it was not good, and hurried over to check, but it didn''t matter what they saw, they were shocked again.


    Because this corpse turned out to be a triangulated corpse of the lightning hand.


    This is a well-known figure in the rivers and lakes, the strength is very terrifying, but such a powerful figure is also dead, even dead.


    The result of this made the catchers'' eyes widened and stared at everything in amazement.


    "Who killed him? Who can kill him again? And it''s still a single shot!"


    "I don''t know, maybe it may be Liu Yun, because there is no Liu Yun''s body here."


    "Impossible. Although Liu Yun''s strength is good, his strength is equal to ours except that he runs fast, but the lightning striker is a resounding master, and we are not his opponents together."


    "Then, who would it be?"


    "do not know."


    Everyone fell silent, not knowing what kind of existence they were. They killed these masters in seconds, but Liu Yun was not dead. They were a little relieved, but...


    When they looked at the location of the distant forest, they found a dead body again. When they saw the dead body, everyone hurried over to check.


    "It''s not Liu Yun''s corpse. This is the **** Yan San. He was also killed. You look at his expression, it seems that he is terrified."


    "The location of the wound is from the rear, which means that he was killed by a knife while escaping to the forest."


    "Who did it? Go, go to the forest and see."


    "go!"


    The catchers set off again and rushed into the forest quickly.


    And soon they saw the new corpse again. They followed the remaining corpses to check. Every time they checked, they were shocked, and their expressions became more solemn every time they watched them.


    Because these people are good players, they are not easy to mess with, but they are all dead here.


    "This is the corpse of Kuaijian Liuyu. He was also killed. Wait, his temperature hasn''t disappeared. Could it be that the person who killed them is nearby? Look for it."


    The catchers are all good investigators, it is easy to find clues, and soon they followed the clues to a dense bush.


    When they quickly rushed through the bushes and looked at the scene inside, they saw an unimaginable scene.


    In the middle of the forest, a figure was holding a long knife, slowly pulling out a weapon from a corpse.


    After pulling out the weapon, this figure glanced at them, turned around holding a **** long knife, and walked into the distance.


    Only the corpses of two burly men were left on the spot. These corpses were the two famous Tielong and Tiehu brothers, who had been collaborating masters for several years.


    But such a master also died and was killed.


    And the person who killed them turned out to be Liu Yun, which made the old hunters completely unable to believe their eyes.


    "How could it be Liu Yun? How could it be Liu Yun? How could his little strength kill so many masters?"


    "It''s definitely not Liu Yun. He can''t do this at all. What''s going on in the scene?"


    "I don''t know. Liu Yun saw us just now, but he ignored us. Why? What happened?"


    Everyone couldn''t figure it out. The scene before them was really unbelievable. They didn''t want to believe it, but when the facts were in front of them, they had to believe it.


    In order to confirm the authenticity of the matter, they quickly rushed to the corpse of the Iron Dragon and Iron Tiger brothers to check their injuries.


    turn out.


    The two were also killed by a single blow, with only the stab wound on their bodies, which proved to be Liu Yun''s hand, but everyone always felt that something was wrong, even if they saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Maybe Liu Yun has an adventure."


    "This...can only be explained this way."


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally came up with an absurd reason, which was the only reason they could accept.


    "Let''s go, I''ll talk to Liu Yun and ask him the specific reason." The old head catcher said.


    "it is good."


    Everyone set off again and went to chase Liu Yun. Unfortunately, they followed the remaining traces for a while, only to find that they were lost. I don''t know where Liu Yun went.


    "The clue is broken, I don''t know where Liu Yun will go?"


    "If what I expected is good, Liu Yun may have assassinated Li Bahu and avenged his father." Someone said.


    "It''s very possible, but I heard that Li Bahu invited the old man Ziyue. If Liu Yun went to assassinate him, it would be dangerous."


    "Old Ziyue?!"


    When everyone heard this, their pupils shrank sharply, and their faces became pale.


    Because this old man Ziyue was a real big boss, Tielong Tiehuqiang was not born when he became famous.


    The old Ziyue''s use of poison has changed the whole world.


    Even many people are poisoned and don''t know how to die. This is the terrible old man Ziyue.


    "This is a lot of trouble. I didn''t expect Li Bahu to invite Old Man Ziyue. He has this ability?"


    "It''s the face of Grandpa Li Bahu. It is said that to deal with a female grandmaster, he specially invited the old man Ziyue for a month. As long as Liu Yun does not show up this month, the danger is not great."


    "That''s good, Liu Yun will not be so stupid, he will definitely think twice before acting."


    As everyone said, they turned to Heisha City. Li Bahu''s mansion was in Heisha City, which was also a vortex of battle.


    after one day.


    Everyone finally rushed to Heisha City. After learning that no one had assassinated Li Tyrant, they were finally relieved, after all, Liu Yun did not act recklessly.


    The few people who were relieved found a restaurant to eat, but only halfway through the meal, they saw more than 30 figures walking on the road to the outside world.


    And the person who took the lead was Li Tyrant with an arrogant smile!


    "Look, it''s Li Tyrant!" The catchers looked at Li Tyrant with anger in their eyes, but they didn''t dare to do anything.


    Because beside Li Bahu, there are many expert guards, and the old man with a pocky face is the old man Ziyue.


    There is such a super expert, no one is honest, even the atmosphere does not dare to breathe, there is no way, the other party is too strong, and the reputation alone makes everyone feel scared.


    So at this moment everyone was honest, and didn''t dare to provoke Li Bahu.


    but.


    On the top of a certain attic, Naruto''s figure stood quietly, looking down, looking down at the thirty-odd figures that came slowly from a distance.


    A smile curled up at the corner of his lips, then he opened the box behind and took out a strong black bow and three sharp arrows from it.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Naruto quickly bent his bow and shot his arrows, narrowing his eyes slightly at the thirty-something people, and at the full-faced Li Bahu.


    "You''re unlucky to run into me!"

 Chapter 132： miracle

    Lively streets.


    Li Bahu and his party arrogantly came from a distance, and they all frightened away when they saw others hiding.


    Seeing this scene, Li Bahu stepped forward even more arrogantly, rampant and domineering like a crab.


    At this time, a young man who looked like a book boy said: "Master, the iron guards have not returned yet. Maybe Liu Yun has escaped."


    "Hmph, Tielong and Tiehu, these two idiots, can''t even catch one of them quickly, come back and clean them up." Li Tyranny said unhappy.


    "Master, I am worried that Liu Yun will assassinate you again, so let''s go back to the house and give Liu Yun a chance to save."


    "Oh, just rely on that Liu Yun? His strength comes to die."


    Li Bahu sneered and opened his mouth. After looking at the old man Ziyue next to him, he continued to wander the street arrogantly.


    Obviously.


    The strength of the old man Ziyue gave Li Bahu absolute self-confidence, so he did not worry at all, and even became more rampant than before.


    Seeing this scene, the boy turned his head to look at the old man Ziyue, he was very curious about this mysterious old man.


    After this old man appeared, he was always a domineering young master, and he even respectfully saluted the purple moon old man. This was definitely an unprecedented first time, so the book boy was very curious.


    It''s just that since the old man appeared, he has rarely spoken, and has always been indifferent and dignified, which made the book boy afraid to ask.


    His pace slowed down a bit, and he came to one of the guards and whispered: "Guard Zhou, is this old man Ziyue very powerful? Famous?"


    "It''s not just famous, it''s a big figure in the world, even if the grandmaster comes, it is also to die, so don''t worry about the safety of the young master, it''s okay." Zhou Huwei whispered.


    "So powerful? No wonder, no wonder." The book boy suddenly realized, and at the same time looked at the old man Ziyue more respectfully.


    The other guards around also looked respectful, even if they were arrogant and domineering, but at the moment they were incredibly honest, and they were really afraid of the strength of this terrifying old man.


    Just at this moment.


    At the moment when the guards respectfully looked at the old man Ziyue, a sharp piercing sound suddenly sounded.


    Whoosh!


    The galloping arrow, like a cold light, suddenly drew across the air and flew straight to Li Tyrant.


    The old man Ziyue is indeed a super strong. When he saw that cold light, he suddenly flew up like a big Peng spreading his wings, and rushed towards the arrow at an unimaginable speed.


    Bang!


    With the bursting sound, the old man Ziyue smashed the arrow, but his expression also changed, because the arrow''s power was several times stronger than the ordinary arrow.


    But before he had the time to think, he suddenly discovered that the arrow shot this time was not one at all, but two, and the target was Li Bahu.


    At the critical moment, the old man Ziyue is worthy of being a super expert, even if he is good at poisoning, but still using his powerful power, with the momentum of thunder, smashed the arrow fiercely.


    Bang!


    "What a tricky arrow, so powerful!"


    The old man Ziyue was shocked secretly and couldn''t figure out why this arrow was so tyrannical, but he finally saved Li Tyrant, he was also relieved.


    "Master, master!!"


    An exclamation suddenly sounded, and the old man Ziyue suddenly turned his head to look at the sound, and the next second his pupils shrank sharply.


    I don''t know when, Li Bahu''s neck has been pierced and killed by an arrow.


    With such a scene, the old man Ziyue''s complexion changed drastically, and he cried out in disbelief.


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? What is going on? I clearly smashed the arrow."


    The old man Ziyue was blinded. He couldn''t believe that Li Bahu died under his protection. What made him even more unacceptable was that he didn''t know how Li Bahu died.


    "Damn it, deceive me not good at close combat?"


    With killing intent in his eyes, the old man Ziyue rushed to the top of the attic in the distance like lightning.


    Because the source of the first arrow and the second arrow is here, he rushed past it for the first time.


    When he rushed forward, Li Bahu''s killing process was also seen by the people around him, and even more quickly by the old trappers.


    They stared blankly at Li Bahu who had fallen in a pool of blood, and then at the old man Ziyue who had killed the attic.


    The catchers hurriedly stood up, "Quickly, go and see if it is Liu Yun, the angry old Ziyue is definitely not easy to provoke."


    "go!"


    The old catchers stopped eating and hurried out of the restaurant and looked at the top of the attic.


    But it didn''t matter what they looked at, they almost slumped on the ground in fright.


    The rushing old Ziyue also stopped and looked at the location of the attic in amazement.


    The people around who had originally watched the excitement also looked over there, and all froze in place.


    because.


    On the top of the attic, a slender figure is taking a leisurely pace, walking towards the sky step by step.


    His steps are very steady, as if stepping on the ground, and the breeze is blowing on his clothes, making his indifferent temperament a hint of chic.


    And this figure continued to walk towards the sky under everyone''s eyes, in everyone''s comments, the farther and farther it went.


    Seeing these mysterious scenes, everyone on the scene was frightened. Some of the more superstitious people even knelt down in a hurry and shouted.


    "The gods have come, the gods have come, and I kowtow to the gods."


    With the respectful cry of these people, more and more people knelt down, and the whole busy street knelt down because of this incident.


    The guards of Li Tyrant squatted down when they saw this scene, but seeing more and more people kneeling, they didn''t dare to squat anymore and knelt down directly.


    The scene in front of me is really terrifying, the ability to walk in the air, and the picture of stepping towards the sky step by step, is simply a miracle!


    Therefore, in this age of superstition, the impact of this unknown on them is more powerful than imagined, so they all knelt down and did not dare to be disrespectful.


    The old man Ziyue who had wanted to kill someone was also withered at this moment, and was sluggish in place like a fool.


    His original majesty and indifference have disappeared, replaced by shock.


    As a master who has lived for so many years, his inherent worldview was directly shattered by the scene before him. The whole outlook on life and worldview was completely rewritten. The original idea of ??not believing in gods was completely changed at this moment.


    No way, it is too scary. Is there anything?


    In such an ancient world, such an unbelievable scene suddenly appeared, who could bear it?


    So the old man Ziyue also squatted down, looking up at the figure walking towards the sky, until the figure completely disappeared.


    Naruto World.


    Inside the island villa.


    Naruto on the bed opened his eyes, and a mysterious mark appeared in his palm. This is the soul mark of the wish mission.


    Without hesitation, Naruto started to absorb without hesitation, making his strong soul continue to strengthen.


    Originally he thought that he might be able to get another disciple place, but unfortunately he didn''t have it, but his left eye began to **** like a needle, as if something was about to recover.


    After he absorbed the blood of the Uchiha clan, his right eye successfully awakened the space shuttle ability under the stimulation of the Saiyan blood, but the left eye never responded.


    This made him very strange, but at this moment, the ascension of the soul seemed to stimulate the eyes. His left eye began to change, and the blood-colored Gouyu turned towards the kaleidoscope.

 Chapter 133： Little Hinata Great Transformation

    "What''s wrong with you Naruto?"


    Perceiving Naruto''s abnormal changes, Hinata hurriedly grabbed Naruto''s clothes and looked at him with worry in her beautiful eyes. The white and wailing face was already full of worry.


    "It''s okay, but my head is a little dull." Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face and comforted softly.


    "Let me rub it for you and lie down."


    Hinata hurriedly knelt down and sat down, supporting Naruto on her beautiful legs, then raised her little snow white hands, gently rubbed Naruto''s head, and occasionally tapped his temples to relieve his pressure.


    To be honest, Hinata''s hands are very soft, tender, and slippery, and her little hands are a bit cold, which makes Naruto feel very comfortable.


    But Naruto still cares about the coolness of her little hands, so he grabbed one of her little hands and said, "Why are your hands so cold? It was obviously not so cold before."


    "I don''t know, my eyes are itchy today, there is an illusion that the blood essence of the whole body is absorbed by the eyes, I don''t know what is wrong." Hinata said with a little confusion.


    "Eyes? Let me see."


    When Naruto heard this, he sat up and looked at her jade-like eyes carefully, and there seemed to be a faint blue light shining.


    "what?"


    The blue light made Naruto think of something: "It should be awakening, but it has not reached the limit of awakening."


    "Awakening?" Hinata was blank and looked at Naruto with big eyes.


    "Well, awakening reincarnated eyes is a very powerful pupil technique, do you want it?" Naruto smiled and pinched Hinata''s white face.


    "Yes, I want to have more power to guard."


    Hinata''s small head hung down, and she spoke embarrassedly. Although her voice was not loud, she was extremely firm. Obviously this was her true thought.


    "That''s it, well, let you awaken today."


    Naruto took out two blood spheres from the space. These were the blood spheres of the Thousand Hands Clan. He had five in total. Now both of them are on the verge of metamorphosis, and they just absorb the metamorphosis together.


    He handed one of them to Hinata and said, "By absorbing it, you will gain even more terrifying power."


    "Well, then I will absorb it. Do you want to absorb Naruto too?" Hinata took a blood ball and looked at Naruto with long eyelashes.


    "Yes, this thing has a strong effect on blood circulation, so it may change a little later, and you may grow into one of the strongest women in the world."


    "One of the strongest women? Really?"


    Hina Tian said with a little excitement, even her face became red.


    "Of course, feel relieved to absorb it, I will help you guard." Naruto smiled.


    "Okay."


    Hinata was very obedient and listened to Naruto''s words very much, so he closed his eyes without hesitation and began to absorb that blood ball.


    She is from the Hyuga clan. She had absorbed the blood cells of the Vortex clan before and had gradually transformed her eyes to the limit.


    If you absorb the blood cells of this thousand hands clan again, it will definitely change quantitatively and cause qualitative changes.


    therefore.


    The moment Hinata began to choose to absorb, her whole body aura became stronger, and the fluctuation of the Chakra even the surrounding air began to vibrate.


    Outside the villa.


    The heroic and brave King Mao was practising with the knight sword in his hands. When the power fluctuation appeared, she suddenly turned her head and looked in the direction of the villa.


    However, the space was rippling slightly at this time, and Naruto''s voice came out of the space.


    "Don''t worry, practice swords at ease."


    "it is good."


    King Mao nodded and started practicing again, but her eyes looked at the villa from time to time.


    Because that power fluctuation is gradually getting stronger over time, such a strong fluctuation also made her curiosity.


    Boom!


    An earthquake-like roar suddenly appeared, and the villa on the island was shattered by terrifying force in an instant.


    Under such strong power fluctuations, the two figures slowly floated in the air, exuding a strong breath.


    King Mao Mao hurriedly looked at it, just in time to see Naruto standing in the air holding Hinata, looking down at everything as if he was walking on the ground.


    At this time, there was mysterious energy rippling around Hinata''s body, which made her look very extraordinary, and even her hair was in no wind.


    But this did not end, because twelve pitch-black **** appeared behind Hinata''s body and began to revolve around her, guarding Hinata like a spirit.


    "what is this?"


    King Mao Mao looked at the black **** solemnly, and she sensed incredible power.


    "This is a good power for seeking Taoism." Naruto smiled and said, holding the goddess-like Hinata and looking towards the moon.


    There, a guy named Datongmusheren opened his eyes.


    "I turned around to solve this guy, and the Otsuki family." Naruto made a secret decision, and then continued to look at the goddess Hinata beside him.


    At this moment, her breath has gathered, although her appearance has not changed much, her beautiful eyes are shining with blue light from time to time.


    Coupled with her transformed temperament, and the jade for seeking Taoism behind her, she really looked like a sacred and inviolable goddess.


    but.


    After seeing Naruto, the goddess after the metamorphosis turned into a soft and cute nest in Naruto''s arms and said: "Naruto, I... I have awakened a lot of abilities, it''s amazing."


    "Well, I know, I don''t need to use a knife for cooking in the future." Naruto nodded.


    Hinata''s awakening ability is nothing more than Golden Wheel Reincarnation and Silver Wheel Reincarnation.


    Among them, in the form of lightsabers, the silver wheel reincarnation explosion that can cut the moon is the strongest, but in Naruto''s eyes, it is a skill of cutting vegetables, so it didn''t take it seriously.


    next to.


    After hearing this, Hinata was stunned. She originally wanted to behave well, and she obediently nodded in accordance with Naruto''s meaning: "Yes, it''s much easier to cut vegetables."


    "Well, then go back, cook for me obediently and be my little cook."


    "Okay." Hinata nodded obediently, and the Qiu Daoyu behind her quickly gathered, trying to be Naruto''s little cook.


    "King Mao, go back too."


    Naruto fell from the sky and used his space ability to send back the King of Mao Mao, and then returned to Konoha''s cottage with Hinata.


    Konoha cottage.


    Naruto and Hinata walked out of the space slowly, and finally came to the living room.


    but.


    Looking at the orange-red sleeping pig on the living room sofa, the two of them paused slightly.


    "Eh, where is this pig?" Hinata said dumbly.


    "It''s not a pig, it''s Nine Tails, you show me the fireworks, how much energy chocolate did you feed Nine Tails!" Naruto turned to look at the kitchen.


    "Yeah, sister and brother-in-law, you are back, I made something delicious."


    The fireworks pierced in the cartoon apron, trotting out of the kitchen, the tender little face with a remnant of white flour.


    "I made the pie, it''s fragrant, wait for me, and I''ll give it to you later." After Hua Huo finished speaking, he hurried back to the kitchen, as if worried about being asked about Kyuubi.


    "Don''t run in a hurry, what''s the matter with this nine-tailed beast? It''s a tail beast. How many energy chocolates have you fed to eat it like this?" Naruto said helplessly.


    "No...not much, only nine tons." Hua Huo pinched the corner of his clothes timidly, lowered his head and looked at his toes.


    "Only nine tons?"


    Hinata was stunned when he heard this, looking at the fireworks unimaginably, even Naruto was completely speechless. What is the concept of nine tons? They had only been away for a few days.


    "Don''t worry, Kyuubi is okay, and fat and black accompany him, but fat and black ate too little and only ate five tons." Hua Huo persuaded.


    "Five tons of fat and black?"


    Naruto was shocked, thinking that the shark muscle was not a tail beast, it was just a small fish behind the tail beast, but now...


    Naruto didn''t dare to imagine the appearance of shark muscle. He quickly turned on perception, scanned the entire villa, and finally locked in the huge basement, then Naruto''s expression became weird.


    "Is this still a shark muscle? This is really a bracing black boar."


    Naruto didn''t want to describe the fat and black at the moment, it was really fat and not good enough, and he couldn''t even stand up.


    However, energy chocolate is pure energy, which is not harmful to the body. At most, you will get fat and become a little ugly. Just exercise.


    So Naruto walked up to Kyuubi and smiled.

 Chapter 134： Golden Wheel Reincarnation

    As if feeling something, the sleeping Nine-tailed pig slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw Naruto in front of him, Nine-tailed suddenly jumped up.


    The fat pig''s body didn''t seem clumsy at all, but very flexible.


    "Nice, good, flexible, but still too fat, I must lose weight." Naruto stared at Kyuubi with a smile, and continued to speak.


    "It just so happened that Uzumaki Phosphorus and Illiya won the Yuno Country for me. There is a lot of land over there to plant, a lot of pits to dig, and a lot of coolies to do. You are just right to go."


    Kyuubi: "???"


    "Let''s go, I will send you over and use this form to work. If you let others discover your nine-tailed identity, don''t blame me for beating you."


    Naruto picked up the body like a nine-tailed fat pig and walked straight to the basement to see the fat black like a black wild boar.


    Shortly after.


    The basement space oscillated slightly, and two fat pigs were sent to Yunokuni.


    "It makes you more comfortable."


    Naruto returned to the living room and sat down like a master, very satisfied with the arrangement of Kyuubi.


    Hinata knew that Naruto was uncomfortable today, so he hurried over to give him a massage.


    Such care and care, as well as Naruto''s enjoyable expression, made the fireworks peeking in the kitchen, and he couldn''t help but pouting.


    "I like to take advantage of my sister, it''s really a badass."


    Hua Huo murmured, and continued busy cooking again, but her little face was stained with flour, and she was stupid not to notice.


    After finishing the meal, her face was white on the left and white on the right.


    Soon, the three of them sat to eat together.


    Not to mention, although the fireworks are clumsy, but I learned to cook with Hinata for a while, and now it tastes good.


    At least he looked like a chef, although his face was dirty.


    "Eh? Brother-in-law, what are you laughing at?"


    Huahuo''s little mouth belated, looking at Naruto puzzledly, her little head looked a little confused.


    "It''s okay, eat yours."


    Naruto glanced at Huahuo, looking at her little cat-like appearance, originally didn''t want to laugh, but couldn''t help it.


    The Hinata next to him was also smiling, and her big eyes were bent into crescent moons. She took a towel from the side and wiped the fireworks.


    "You, making a meal makes all your face covered in flour."


    "Nothing." Hua Huo muttered, and then continued to eat his own pie.


    But at this time.


    Naruto suddenly turned his head to look to the southeast, and then said, "Someone is coming soon, please go open the door."


    "Someone is coming? Did you make an appointment?" Hua Huo asked suspiciously.


    Hinata also had some doubts. She didn''t find anyone coming, but she believed Naruto''s words very much, so she said.


    "Go to the fireworks and listen to Naruto."


    "Well, I know."


    Huahuo nodded. Although she hadn''t seen Naruto really show her strength, she knew Naruto''s extraordinary from clues.


    So she also believed Naruto''s words, got up and jumped to the door.


    At this moment, Hinata also frowned.


    "Feel it?" Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little hand.


    "Well, it seems to be our ethnic group, very strong, but I can beat him." Hinata clenched his small fist and said.


    "Then go and beat him, beat him hard." Naruto motioned.


    "it is good."


    Hina Tian''s face was serious, she absorbed the blood of the whirlpool family and the blood of the thousand hands family, her strength had reached a terrifying level, and even her injuries could heal immediately.


    In terms of Chakra, there are more than the original Hokage, even a lot more.


    After all, there are a lot of chakras in the Maelstrom clan, and coupled with the various abilities of the reincarnation eye, it is easy to fight against the people.


    Squeak!


    The door was pushed open by the fireworks, and a figure who had just walked to the door was stunned, and then looked at the fireworks suspiciously, especially in her eyes.


    "Huh? Someone is coming. The better you and brother-in-law are? Come in." Huahuo looked at Datongmushe and said.


    "Brother-in-law? You know I''m coming?" Datongmushe''s expression changed slightly.


    You should know that he came to Konoha temporarily, because he felt a certain ability and suddenly came here, but he didn''t expect it.


    When he arrived, he was screamed by a little girl who seemed to be weak, which made him totally unbelievable.


    "Eh? Don''t you and brother-in-law are better? Brother-in-law said you want to come." Hua Huo Meng said.


    "Brother-in-law?"


    The Datongmushe people understood, it seemed that a powerful person had discovered him, so he let the little girl open the door, but the other party''s behavior made him look down.


    Because of his strength, encountering him is a very dangerous result.


    But the so-called brother-in-law asked a little girl to open the door. Isn''t that a slogan?


    So Datongmusheren naturally despised the so-called "brother-in-law", but the fireworks in front of him was one of his goals this time, because her eyes could make him so powerful.


    So Datongmusheren smiled and raised his hand, then approached Huahuo''s eyes.


    boom!


    The green light was shining, and when the people from Datongmushe hadn''t understood what was going on, he had already been bombed out, and even because he was so caught off guard, he was sent away by a certain spatial ability, and he didn''t even notice.


    After he recovered, he just wanted to question who it was, but he was stunned when he saw the surroundings, and then said unbelievably.


    "Here, this is actually a forest? How is this possible? I am obviously in Konoha."


    Datongmusheren''s face sank, he looked around in disbelief, and then suddenly turned his head to look back.


    On the opposite big tree, a figure was standing still, while green chakras were rippling around her body, and twelve jade for seeking Taoism was spinning in the hands of that figure.


    "this is!!!"


    Datongmusheren saw such a scene, his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Hinata on the branch in disbelief. He didn''t expect to see someone with rebirth eyes.


    "Eye of rebirth, you... how can you have such power?" Datongmusheren did not dare to believe.


    "This has nothing to do with you, Naruto asked me to beat you, then you can''t run today, just pick it up."


    Around Hinata''s small white hands, twelve Taoist jade condensed into a ring, like a huge rosary spinning in front of the small hands, and then the terrifying Chakra began to condense and ripple.


    Silver wheel reincarnation explodes!


    boom!


    "Damn, do you want to kill me?"


    The Datongmushe people ran away in a panic. He didn''t expect that when the opponent came up, he would release his big move. This result was completely unexpected.


    You know that the power of the silver wheel reincarnation explosion is enough to penetrate the moon, but the girl in front of her said why he was going to beat him, and she used such a big move when she came up. Is this all about killing, okay?


    The depressed Datongmusheren hurriedly used means to resist, relying on strong combat power, he easily avoided this attack.


    but.


    Before he was happy, the **** the big tree gathered twelve stars into a straight line, and then...


    Golden wheel reincarnation explodes! !

 Chapter 135： Datongmushe people beaten up

    Boom!


    The ultimate lightsaber was condensed and formed from the sky, with the power to destroy everything, severely cut from the sky, and slashed towards the Datongmusheren without hesitation.


    To know.


    At this time, the strength of Datongmusheren could not reach the strength of the original work. In the original work, he had the eyes of Huahuo, and he always had such terrible power.


    And the power was temporary, and after a while, there was no energy, and it was completely withered.


    This is also the reason why he got out of the rebirth eye chakra mode after being hit by Naruto a few times. It is really that his rebirth eye is not an orthodox power.


    But Hinata is different.


    She is the reincarnation eye obtained from the most fundamental transformation from three bloodlines.


    She has more chakras than the original Naruto, her healing speed surpasses the original Naruto, and her vitality is also comparable to the original Naruto.


    Coupled with the physique of the Hyuga clan, she has completely transformed from the ground up and obtained the ultimate strength like this.


    and so.


    Hinata''s reincarnation eye will not be interrupted, as long as she wants it, it can be used forever.


    It''s just that Hinata is still inclined to the previous melee ability for combat, and is not very familiar with the long-range attack of the reincarnated eye, and even has no specific strength evaluation.


    Although she felt that Jinlun reincarnation was more powerful, she only understood its power after it was actually used.


    The ultimate lightsaber that pierced the sky, with the mighty power of the sky, made her stunned.


    But she didn''t know how far this power reached, or how this power could cut through the planet.


    So she directly slashed the lightsaber from the sky, and slashed it towards the Datongmusheren with an aura of destruction.


    Under this kind of mighty power, the people of Datongmushe were already a little confused, and could not imagine that they would encounter such an attack.


    Fortunately, Hinata was stunned just now, and his power control was relatively weak. This also gave the Datongmushe people time to escape, allowing him to use his ability to escape in a hurry.


    And Hinata, who used the lightsaber, had no idea about the horror of the lightsaber, and swung it down according to the ground.


    Write it down. If there is no accident, the Shinobi will be over. At a critical moment, water ripples suddenly appeared in the space, and then a hand stretched out from the space and flicked the lightsaber lightly.


    Bang!


    The lightsaber suddenly dissipated, and the horror, like the might of the sky, disappeared so easily, and completely resolved the crisis in the Ninja World.


    This result made Hinata a bit dazed. She looked at the disappearing ripples blankly, scratching her little head in a daze, wondering why Naruto would stop herself.


    The silly Hinata didn''t understand that this golden wheel reincarnation was terrifying, so at the moment Hinata was a little dumb, standing still thinking about what was going on.


    Seeing that Hinata no longer attacked, the Datongmusheren turned his head and fled to the distance without hesitation.


    In the process just now, he didn''t see what was going on. He only felt that a lightsaber was about to be cut off, but he didn''t know why the lightsaber dissipated.


    He thought that Hinata didn''t control his power well, and he secretly thanked him that he was lucky and escaped.


    However, even if Hinata''s control of power is relatively weak, the Datongmushe people still dare not stay here. They really can''t hold them. No one can stand such lightsabers.


    and so.


    Datongmusheren was going to look for the fireworks, and took her eyes, so that her own eyes were reincarnated.


    But thinking of that ¡®brother-in-law¡¯, he became solemn again, after all, that strange spatial ability is not easy to provoke, he must be careful.


    So this time when he went to Konoha, he planned to act in secret, first get the eyeballs and then talk about it, then he will have rebirth eyes, and then implement his plan well.


    In the forest.


    The area where you just fought.


    Hinata scratched her head blankly, faintly feeling that she seemed to have done something wrong. She carefully recalled what happened just now and found that her first attack also seemed to have spatial fluctuations.


    This shows that Naruto made two shots just now, blocking her attack, "Why? Could it be..."


    Hinata quickly thought of the answer, "I...I almost ruined the Ninja World. I''m so stupid. Fortunately, Naruto was there, otherwise I made a big mistake."


    Hinata spit out her little tongue, looked a little embarrassed at the place where the spatial ripples disappeared, thinking that she might be punished by Naruto after returning, Hinata was a little embarrassed.


    Because she made a mistake in the past, Naruto would hit her little hand, and then start playing with her little hand, even taking advantage of her, which made her very embarrassed.


    But now is not the time to think about these, because the Datongmusheren must be beaten. After all, it is the task that Naruto gave and must be completed, so she started looking for the Datongmusheren.


    "Run so fast, have you run so far?"


    Hina Tian looked at the far away Datongmusheren, she once again gathered the power of seeking Taoism, ready to perform moves.


    "Hmm~ Golden Wheel Reincarnation Burst and Silver Wheel Reincarnation Burst can''t be used anymore, what do you use? Forget it, just use the jade to smash it, it should work.


    As Hina Tian said, he began to mobilize twelve jade for seeking Taoism and attacked the far away Datongmusheren.


    Boom boom boom boom boom!


    The horrible explosions were endless, roaring like countless detonating charms.


    The twelve Taoist Jade, surrounded by the green chakra energy, constantly flew from the sky, and continued to smash at the Datongmusheren with terrible power.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Datongmusheren really turned black this time, and was really depressed to death.


    That Qiu Dao jade is a very terrifying existence. As long as he is smashed to the point of being absolutely horrible, even ten dead, and now he is chased and smashed by twelve Qi Dao jade, it is only strange that his face looks good.


    He must flee, and absolutely cannot be hit by Qiu Daoyu.


    Fortunately, he found that although Hinata''s combat effectiveness was terrifying, his control of this battle was obviously insufficient, and he seemed very strange.


    This also gave him the means to survive, allowing him to survive in the cracks.


    but.


    As he continued to be smashed by the jade for seeking Taoism, he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Because Hinata gradually mastered the rhythm of the battle over time, and it made him even more ashamed and terrible.


    But at this moment, for unknown reasons, Qiu Daoyu didn''t even attack, it seemed that the other party had given up, and it seemed that the attack distance was too far to catch up.


    This made Datongmushe people overjoyed, he hurried to Konoha, ready to **** the eyes of Huahuo, and pay back all the humiliation he had just received.


    "Soon, I will gain that power soon, wait." Datongmusheren clenched his fist.


    .......


    the other side.


    In the living room of Konoha Villa.


    Hinata appeared in a circle of water ripples, blinking big eyes and looked at Naruto suspiciously.


    "Naruto, why did I come back suddenly? I couldn''t beat that person just now."


    "It''s okay, the kid quickly ran to continue to be beaten, let''s eat first, it will be cold for a while." Naruto said.


    "Okay, it doesn''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Hinata nodded obediently, came to Naruto to wait for him to eat, and from time to time Naruto took care of everything.


    And in the Konoha Forest.


    Datong Musheren continued to run wild, and as he got closer to Konoha Village, the corners of his lips curled up with a smile.


    "Finally here, I will soon let you know my terrifying strength."

 Chapter 136： Narutos new abilities

    Datongmusheren is very confident, if he gains eyes, with many controlling puppets, coupled with tyrannical powers, he can definitely defeat Hinata.


    of course.


    He was a little jealous about the spatial ability just now, that is, the ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. After all, the incredible spatial ability is indeed not a simple response, so he must be cautious.


    "When I have that power, I will destroy Konoha directly and will not give him a chance to attack." Datongmushe said quietly.


    After making a decision.


    The Datong Musheren sneaked into Konoha again and headed towards the Hyuga clan.


    Under the light car and familiar road, he soon came to the vicinity of the Hyuga Clan''s residence again, and saw the villa at the forefront of the residence. It was the place where he went last time, and he suffered a great loss.


    and so.


    For safety''s sake, he bypassed here and dared not approach, but went directly to the Hinata clan residence.


    result.


    After searching for the Hyuga clan residence for three times, the Hyuga Huahuo was not found, which made the Datongmushe people frowned.


    "Is that girl still in that villa?"


    Datongmu Sheren whispered and turned his head to look at Naruto''s villa, his expression full of fear.


    "No, I definitely can''t get near there now, it''s too dangerous."


    Thinking of the strange spatial ability and the terrifying power of Hinata, the Datongmusheren decided to wait.


    "Look again, if you still can''t find it, then use the forbidden technique."


    Datongmushe people thought of the big reincarnation eye on the moon. He has a forbidden technique to control the big reincarnation eye, and it can even be embedded in the eye, so that he can obtain terrible power, but...


    But this reincarnation eye will disappear forever, this is where he hesitates.


    But looking at the villa at the entrance of the Hyuga clan, the Datongmusheren still did not dare to go over, and he was really lacking in confidence.


    Finally, after thinking and analysis, he returned to the moon and chose to use the forbidden technique to start his transformation.


    Inside Naruto''s villa.


    Naruto, who was full of food and drink, rested quietly on Hinata''s beautiful legs, and checked with the blood of the thousand hands in his hand.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, give it to me, okay."


    Hua Huo pulled Naruto''s clothes beside him, looking at the blood ball pitifully.


    This thing is a good thing, absorbing its powerful power that will definitely awaken, even if it is not awakened, it can make her strength increase by leaps and bounds, so Huahuo wanted it very much.


    "Fireworks, don''t make trouble." Hinata touched the fireworks head with her little hand and motioned her not to disturb Naruto.


    Although she also wanted her sister to gain strong power, she didn''t want to burden Naruto, so she stopped her sister''s words in time.


    "Ok."


    Huahuo pouted helplessly, she wanted to have strength, but knew that nothing was rewarded, so she was thinking about how to contribute to Naruto and get rewards.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, I remember that you want to accept disciples, or accept me?" Huahuo''s eyes turned.


    "You are so weak, why should you take you?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "I''m not weak, my sister could not beat me before."


    Hua Huo''s little head raised slightly, but thinking that this would hurt her sister''s emotions, she hurriedly looked at Hinata worriedly.


    Seeing that Hinata was smiling and didn''t mean to be angry at all, Hua Huo breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Naruto again, "Okay, brother-in-law."


    "You still forget it."


    Naruto refused without hesitation. So many powerful people wanted to be his disciples, but he couldn''t accept it. How could he accept the oil bottle of Huahuo?


    So Naruto directly refused, and then closed his eyes and began to absorb blood.


    When Huahuo saw this, she wanted to say something, but when she saw Hinata making a hissing expression, she closed her small mouth and blinked her big eyes secretly watching Naruto absorb the blood cells.


    I saw that the blood sphere that exuded the enveloping light, shrinking in Naruto''s palm a little bit, and finally disappeared completely in Naruto''s hands.


    And Naruto''s breath has also undergone some changes, becoming more handy, controlled, and at the same time longer and more powerful.


    But this did not end.


    Because after a while, Naruto with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, and the **** Gouyu in his eyes began to condense in the shape of a kaleidoscope.


    Hum!


    It sounded like the sound of a bee stirring its wings, and at the same time an inexplicable power revived in Naruto''s eyes, giving him new power again.


    "Huh? It turned out to be this ability, strange, is it because the soul has become stronger and the spirit is affected?" Naruto was puzzled, very surprised by his new ability.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, have you acquired great abilities?" Hua Huo hurriedly said, curiosity in his big eyes.


    "It''s not particularly powerful, but it''s quite practical and suits me well."


    Naruto thought that his soul power was constantly improving, and his spiritual power was also continuously improving, and the potential of this ability would be very strong in the future.


    "What is the ability? Can you tell me?" Hua Huo asked curiously.


    "can."


    Naruto''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes moved slightly, locking Huahuo''s eyes.


    Next second.


    The world that Huahuo is in instantly changes, from the villa living room to the dark and gloomy world.


    And she was surprised to find that she was actually fixed on a cross.


    "This...Where is this?" Hua Huo said with some fear.


    "This is the monthly reading space. No matter how long it has passed, the outside world is just a moment."


    Naruto''s figure slowly appeared, a sharp long sword condensed in his hand, but soon he replaced it with a pen, then walked to Huahuo and tapped her little head lightly.


    "Here, my will rules everything, and I can gather all kinds of weapons at will to attack the imprisoned people, and the imprisoned people have no power to resist. This is the moon reading space."


    Naruto said, putting down the imprisoned fireworks and let her observe the world.


    "It''s amazing, really amazing, it''s so strong, brother-in-law, you are too strong, can you give me a blood ball, and someone will cook it for you in the future." Hua Huo said with his head held high.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Naruto waved her hand, the entire space shattered, and the fireworks returned to reality, but at this moment she worshipped Naruto more and more.


    "Okay, I''ll go out for a while. The Datongmushe people are going to do something, so I just use him to test his strength."


    Naruto left his words and disappeared in the ripples of the water.


    As time passed, the Datongmusheren soon returned to the moon and began to use and absorb the forbidden technique.


    His absorption went smoothly, and he was surprised even by himself. After the absorption was completed.


    Datongmusheren walked outside quietly with his eyes closed, his whole body exuded a tyrannical aura, and even the green and white rays of light wafted around his body, and the whole person was like a fairy.


    "This is power. With this power, I can implement my plan, so that everyone who resists me knows what real power is, hahaha."


    Datongmusheren raised his head and opened his eyes. The sky-blue reincarnated eyes glowed with candlelight, which looked like blue gems.


    Around his body, twelve Taoist jade gradually appeared, and exuded a strong breath.


    With this kind of breath, infinite self-confidence emerged from his body, and even the gaze looking at Ninja World turned into a similar looking angle.


    "Next move a little bit to solve the brother-in-law, let him feel what power is." Datongmusheren proudly said.


    "is it?"


    An indifferent voice sounded from the back of Datongmusheren, and a hand was placed on his shoulder from behind, which also made Datongmusheren''s pupils shrink sharply.


    "how is this possible!!"


    Da Tongmu''s eyes widened in amazement, and he couldn''t believe that there was someone behind him. The key point was that he hadn''t noticed yet, which made his chills stand up.

 Chapter 137： Screaming Datongmusheren

    You know, the Datongmushe people have just gained powerful strength, as long as he is willing to even cut the moon.


    But now.


    The person behind him, the person with indifferent expression, could appear strangely behind him, which really shocked Datongmushe.


    "Who are you!" Datongmusheren said solemnly.


    "I''m Naruto. You went to the door of my villa before, and you forgot it so quickly? It seems that it still doesn''t hurt enough."


    Naruto smiled slightly, showing her white teeth, and she didn''t seem to have any intention of doing anything.


    but.


    When the people from Datongmushe heard this, they looked tight, and then quickly said: "Are you... are you that brother-in-law?"


    "Brother-in-law?"


    Naruto frowned and said: "You are not qualified to call me brother-in-law."


    "I understand who you are." Datongmushe people gradually figured out.


    "You used the previous spatial ability, right? It can appear behind me silently, and only spatial ability."


    After Datongmusheren finished speaking, a dangerous light gradually appeared in his eyes, because he used words to paralyze the opponent, thus gaining time to attack the opponent.


    And such a plan did work. At this moment, when he controlled twelve jade for seeking Taoism, and bombarded the past with terrifying power, Naruto was completely motionless.


    Such a result makes the people of Datongmushe have a sense of success in their eyes, and even gloat for misfortune.


    Because the jade for seeking Taoism is very scary, and anyone who is hit by such a jade for seeking Taoism will die forever.


    Not to mention, he slammed Naruto into a sneak attack by surprise.


    So under such a sudden attack, Datongmusheren had already thought of the result of Naruto''s tragic death.


    but.


    At the moment when the twelve Taoist jade blasted out, just at the moment he thought he was going to succeed, the surrounding scenery suddenly distorted and changed, and he went into a strange space.


    "this is!"


    Datongmushe was shocked, and he hurriedly turned his head to look around.


    He found this twisted and strange space in all directions, and what made him even more shocked was that he was actually imprisoned on the cross.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter?"


    Datongmushe people struggled hard to get out of the confinement of the cross, but what made him unbelievable was that no matter how hard he struggled, it would be useless.


    What made him even more unacceptable was that the tyrannical strength he relied on was useless at all, "Damn, what is going on? Where is this!"


    Datongmushe people continue to struggle, wanting to escape this dangerous situation, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t do it.


    "A needless struggle."


    The indifferent voice sounded again, and Naruto''s figure slowly appeared in front of Datongmusheren.


    He stood there quietly, watching everything indifferently, while in his hand, he was holding a sharp long knife.


    "It''s you, how did you do it? What kind of ability is this?" Datongmusheren solemnly said.


    "You will understand soon."


    Naruto smiled again, the smile was so gentle, as eye-catching as the sunshine boy.


    But with such a smile, Naruto raised his right hand, holding the sharp long knife and stabbing forward.


    "what!"


    The screams were spoken from the Datongmushe population, and the pain filled his heart. He looked down at the long knife in his heart and looked at Naruto angrily.


    Huh!


    "what!"


    The scream appeared again, and the painful Datongmusheren''s eyes were covered with blood.


    He wanted to say something and wanted to stop Naruto from continuing to do it, but before he could say anything, the long knife pierced his chest again.


    "what!!"


    The pain stimulated the nerves of Datongmusheren. He endured the severe pain and hurriedly raised his head. He just wanted to stop Naruto, but he strangely discovered that in the twisted space on the side, another ¡®Datongmusheren¡¯ was imprisoned on the cross.


    And in front of this ¡®Datongmusheren¡¯, there is also a Naruto, and this Naruto pierced his chest with the sharp long knife in the same way.


    "what!"


    Boundless pain swept across Datongmusheren, but the amazement in his eyes became more intense.


    Because of countless of him, being imprisoned on the cross, Naruto pierced his chest with a single knife!


    "How? How do you feel?"


    An indifferent voice sounded, and with this voice, a knife stabbed in the past, and the painful Datongmushe person was going crazy, feeling like a year.


    "In this space, my will rules everything. No matter how long it has passed here, the outside world is an instant, so in the next three days, I will stab you with such a long knife."


    Huh!


    "what!!"


    Datongmusheren was going crazy. He never thought that he would face such a terrible scene. That knife pierced into the heart, and that knife pierced into the chest. The pain he was going crazy.


    "Damn, **** fellow, I must kill you, I must destroy this ninja world." Datongmusheren shouted.


    Huh!


    The long knife plunged directly into the mouth of Datongmusheren, making his words come to an abrupt end.


    "You shouldn''t say such things, I don''t care about Ninja, but there is someone I never want her to have anything to do, and your words completely angered me, then..."


    "In the next thirty days, I will let you experience what is called **** on earth."


    With a dangerous light in Naruto''s eyes, the long knife in his hand suddenly turned into a scalpel, and then he smiled like a sun again and began his practice of anatomy.


    He believed.


    After 30 days of study, he has definitely improved his practice of planing.


    and so.


    He started to act, a little bit of practice without any haste.


    "what!!!"


    In the following time, the screams were endless.


    After half a month.


    "Oh, this knife is a bit blunt, it''s not easy to handle, then replace it with a pig-killing knife, it''s okay if it is dull." Naruto smiled like a sunny again.


    but.


    Datongmusheren looked at this smile, but felt cold all over, and even the whole person was in fear, because the guy in front of him was not a human, but the most brutal and vicious monster!


    Huh!


    "what!!"


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ....


    The outside world, the moon.


    Naruto quietly looked at the Datongmusheren in front of him, looked at the other side standing still, looking at his somewhat silly eyes, and gradually fell into thought.


    He found a problem, a problem that quickly wiped out his experience.


    In the moon reading space, he can brush experience points, as long as the opponent has it, he can brush them out in the moon reading space until the opponent''s experience ball bursts.


    This allows Naruto to quickly gain everyone''s experience points in a short time, which is a very good method.


    in fact.


    The experience ball of Otsuki Sheren is still quite large, larger than that of the three generations of Hokage. This also makes Naruto a fruitful harvest, but there is a problem that Naruto is puzzled, that is, Hinata, Sakura and Sasuke.


    The three of them are characters who permanently generate experience points, which means they can always have experience points.


    What if they were also brought into the monthly reading space? Naruto is curious.

 Chapter 138： Harvest a pair of reincarnation eyes

    Naruto would like to test it now to see if it is what he thinks.


    of course.


    I definitely can''t find my own little Hinata for the test. I also want to find Sasuke for the test. Who put him on a big bald head, and he is so resistant to beatings, it is very suitable as a test subject for monthly reading.


    So, Naruto is going to test it and figure out why.


    But the Datongmushe people in front of us still have to deal with it, so...


    "Datongmusheren, stop pretending, everything is meaningless in front of me."


    Naruto spoke lightly, he didn''t destroy the opponent''s will, everything the opponent showed was just an illusion.


    "Ok?"


    After Naruto finished speaking, looking at the still foolish-looking Datong Musheren, he took a deep breath, grabbed the opponent''s arm, and smashed it against the ground.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    "Tell you to pretend to be stupid, tell you to pretend to be stupid, and pretend to be stupid in front of me. Are you full?"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Naruto smashed left and right frantically, carrying the big barrel wooden house and smashing the ground continuously. For a time, the dust was flying and the rocks were flying everywhere.


    "Don''t... don''t mess it up."


    The people in Datongmushe wailed in pain, and had a bruised and swollen nose, but there was no way to resist. Even the rebirth-eye chakra mode was smashed out of it.


    "Don''t pretend?" Naruto smashed and raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t pretend, don''t pretend." Datongmusheren shook his head quickly, and at the same time developed a deep fear of Naruto in his heart.


    "It''s about the same." Naruto nodded.


    Boom boom boom!


    "You... why did you smash it?" Datongmushe said with a hoarse voice.


    "Ahem, it went well."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he threw the opponent out like a dead dog, then clapped his palms.


    Bang!


    Three meters away.


    Datongmusheren knelt on the ground, motionless with his face on the ground, and his whole body was half dead.


    But he was worried that he would be smashed again, and he sat up crying without tears, enduring the pain of a mental breakdown, standing there with a swollen nose and not daring to move.


    No way, Naruto''s attack method is simply monster behavior, he never wants to experience it anymore, even he feels that if it is not for the other side''s mercy, he has a nervous breakdown.


    "Say, do you want to destroy the Ninja World?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "I..."


    The people of Datongmushe wanted to say that I am not destroying the Ninja World, but to build a new world. Only when everyone is killed can a new world be built.


    But how dare he say that if he was beaten again, he was absolutely dead, so he took a deep breath.


    "In fact, this world is more dangerous than you think. There is a very scary existence hidden in the planet under my feet."


    "Isn''t it Datongmu Huiye? Although her strength is good, in my eyes, she is nothing." Naruto interrupted the other party without paying attention.


    "You...you actually know Datongmu Huiye?"


    Datongmu Sheren looked at Naruto in surprise. He didn''t expect that Naruto knew about such a confidential matter, which surprised him very much.


    "It''s sad that just a woman scares you like this."


    Naruto looked at Datongmusheren contemptuously and said: "Pick off your eyes and give them to me. I will take them here obediently. When I use you, I will arrange tasks for you, understand?"


    "I..."


    Datongmusheren is silent, eyes are his most important fighting power, and without eyes, he will also lose important strength.


    But relative to death, this is the best ending, and...


    And depending on the situation, the other party seems to have plans to give his own eyes, so he was silent for a while and said: "Can you really stop Datongmu Huiye? If so, I can give you eyes."


    "Just rely on her? It''s really ridiculous, you know that there is the Otsuki clan outside the Ninja World. The reason why Otsuki Kazuya made so many Baijue is to deal with the Otsuki family."


    "However, this big tube wood clan is like ants in my eyes. To pinch them to death, I only need one finger." Naruto said lightly, completely disregarding this.


    But Datongmusheren was shocked, and the whole person looked at Naruto solemnly.


    "You...who are you?" Datongmusheren solemnly said.


    "You are not qualified to know, forget it, let you see my strength."


    Naruto said, grabbing the shoulder of Datongmusheren, disappearing in the waves of water.


    After a while.


    The two returned again, but at this time the Datongmusheren was motionless like a fool, staring at Naruto blankly, and at the fingers of Naruto''s right hand.


    "This kind of power, this kind of power, just a flick of the finger, it is so terrible!"


    Datongmusheren looked at Naruto in amazement, no longer the pride and confidence of the past, some were just panic.


    "Bring your eyes." Naruto spread out his left hand and said indifferently.


    "Give you."


    Datongmusheren took off his eyeballs without hesitation, then turned and walked towards the depths of the moon. He clearly knew that as long as Naruto was there, everything would be fine.


    The so-called Datongmu Huiye, the so-called Datongmu clan, in Naruto''s eyes, is really rubbish.


    Therefore, the people from Datongmushe came to feel relieved and completely let go of the obsessions in their hearts.


    "Really obedient, not merciful."


    Naruto took out a research vessel from the space, put the reincarnation eye into it, and then disappeared in circles of water ripples.


    When he appeared again, he had already come to a big rock in the Ninja World.


    it''s here.


    Sasuke and Itachi are chatting, talking about their experiences.


    But the appearance of Naruto made them hurriedly stand up and salute respectfully, "Teacher."


    "Well, do a test."


    As Naruto said, the kaleidoscope in his eyes was spinning rapidly, and the scene changed suddenly.


    "This is a monthly reading?!"


    When Uchiha Itachi saw the surrounding scenes, his pupils shrank sharply, "This is the ability of the Uchiha clan, could it be said..."


    "I''m not from the Uchiha clan, this is just the ability of bloodline transformation, just like the bald power you get." Naruto said while testing.


    But a pity.


    The results of the test in the moon reading space made him a little disappointed, because Sasuke produced very little experience here and the effect was almost zero, so Naruto gave up.


    After leaving a few wishes for them, Naruto returned to Konoha and his villa in the ripples of water.


    Shortly after.


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, Naruto returned to the bedroom, leaning on the bed with the tender little Hinata, and opened the door of wish.


    Hum!


    Countless meteors shine, forming a spectacular meteor shower under the dark night.


    Naruto and Hinata are in the bedroom, leaning against each other and admiring this beautiful scene, but at this moment.


    Hina Tian, ??nestled in Naruto¡¯s arms, suddenly raised her little hand and said softly, "Naruto, there is a red meteor that you need."


    "Strange, when I choose myself, there are very few red meteors."


    Naruto looked at Hinata in surprise, and found that when she was with her by her side, she seemed lucky.


    "Well, it''s decided, I will hold you when I choose my wish in the future."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he hugged Hinata into his arms, squeezed her little face in her shyness, and then looked at the red wish.

 Chapter 139： Incredible wish

    [Wish: Kill the Zhao family in Leifeng City and avenge my son. I would like to dedicate my soul and everything to me. ¡¿


    "This wish!!"


    Naruto frowned slightly when he saw this wish because it was another wish without soul skills.


    What he wants most now is that the desire to have soul skills is like walking in the void, which can be used in any world, and even only needs soul power to continue to use.


    That kind of ability, but quite good ability, plus his current soul is getting stronger and stronger, using soul skills or something is effortless.


    and so.


    Naruto decided to continue watching the meteor shower and re-selected his wish mission.


    Considering that choosing a wish task is very costly experience points, even if Sasuke and Itachi do tasks for him and earn experience points, it is still not enough.


    Naruto needs to be as economical as possible while earning more experience points.


    "Let''s take a look again, hoping for a red meteor."


    Naruto began to inject experience points into the door of wish, countless meteors began to shine, and the meteor shower came again.


    Unfortunately, there are too few red meteors, and Naruto can only take his luck slowly.


    "Naruto, there is a red meteor over there." Hinata Moe in Naruto''s arms said.


    "So fast."


    Naruto saw the red meteor bright up, and quickly fetched the red meteor to check it out.


    [Wish: Guard the crisis-ridden goblin family, reward: my soul mark +100 experience points]


    "Not so good, keep searching."


    Naruto shook his head to give up this time-consuming wish, while letting Hinata help to continue searching.


    "Naruto, there is also a red meteor over there." Hinata said for the first time, holding up her white and tender little finger.


    "You reappeared so soon, Hinata, you are really my little lucky star."


    Naruto was very surprised by the red meteors that kept appearing. While curious, he also took the red meteors to view.


    [Wish: Defile the cute rabbit, destroy her family, let the world know that even if I die, I can still bring fear to the world, reward: soul mark +500 experience points. ¡¿


    "It seems that not only good people have aspirations, but also evil ones." Naruto shook his head and gave up, continuing to watch the new red meteor.


    The chance of this red meteor appearing is not only low, and the soul skills contained in the red meteor are even less pitiful.


    Naruto is not sure to find such a meteor before the experience points are exhausted, so if it doesn''t work, just do a task.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    In the following time, Naruto looked at Hinata in surprise, only seeing her face flushed, not daring to look at Naruto.


    The reason why he watched Hinata so frequently was that the frequency of red meteors appeared too high, almost one after a while, and another after a while.


    This made Naruto very curious. He closed his eyes and closed his eyes and knew: "Hinata, I''ll rely on you next. I must find more wishing meteors."


    "Okay."


    Hinata nodded quickly, staring at the door of the wish with her small face solemnly, trying to find a new red meteor for Naruto.


    Naruto closed his eyes and waited silently, hoping that Hinata could bring him good luck.


    but.


    As time passed slowly, Naruto, with his eyes closed, did not get the red meteor again, and it seemed that Hinata''s good fortune had come to an end.


    Just as Naruto was about to open his eyes to check, suddenly a voice of surprise rang.


    "Naruto, hurry up... look at this meteor."


    "what happened?"


    Naruto opened his eyes curiously, just in time to see Hinata holding a shooting star with a pair of white hands, but Naruto was surprised that the shooting star turned out to be colorful.


    It''s not white or red, it''s all seven colors.


    Naruto was surprised now, and he quickly took over the colorful meteor to check.


    [Wish: Gunan City Lord is willing to request the supreme existence to come at the expense of the souls of himself and his eight friends, to destroy the undead and natural disasters, and to rescue the city of hope. Reward: Nine soul marks + enhanced talent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The colorful wishing meteor can come on its own. ¡¿


    "Nine soul marks? Strengthen talent? Can the body descend?"


    Naruto looked at this wish mission in surprise, and couldn''t believe that this time wish mission would be so good, but it also made Naruto a little confused.


    Because the reward is so good, nine soul marks at a time, that''s not just casual talk, it can definitely improve his soul, and the strengthening talent also arouses Naruto''s interest.


    He clicked on the description of strengthening talents and carefully checked the introduction.


    ¡¾Strengthening talent: Consuming soul power can strengthen everything. Note: This strengthening talent consumes soul power extremely and cannot strengthen soul. ¡¿


    "It can strengthen all things? This time I really found a treasure, and I must get it!"


    Naruto thought that his soul itself was relatively powerful. After several missions, he was even promoted to Double Color Level 2. If he absorbs nine more soul marks, it will definitely usher in a leap forward.


    At that time, this enhanced talent will definitely be his very important ability, or that this is a tailor-made ability.


    Considering this, Naruto turned to look at Hinata and said, "Hinata, you have done a great job this time. Do you want to be rewarded?"


    "Yes." Hinata said cutely with his big eyes blinking.


    "What reward?" Naruto was curious.


    "Broiled pork requires meat from another world, and Naruto needs to cook it himself, because you make it delicious." Hina Tian licked his lips, and the nature of snack food gradually revealed.


    "Broiled pork, no problem, please have a good meal when I come back."


    "Yeah." Hinata''s eyes flashed when he heard this, looking very much looking forward to it.


    "Wait for me here and come back soon."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he grabbed the colorful meteor and headed towards the door of the wish, but when he walked to the door, the colorful wish meteor split out a little bit and flew directly into the door of the wish.


    Bang!


    A terrifying aura suddenly appeared, Naruto''s hair turned from black to gold in an instant, and the whole person exuded a burst of breath, like boiling magma.


    And his angular face, even more anger, "seeking death!"


    Whoosh!


    Naruto instantly fell into the door of his wish and disappeared into the space.


    The mysterious ancient world.


    A city of hope embarrassed on all sides.


    A large number of human warriors stood on the city wall, looking at the boundless sea of ??skeletons outside the city, looking at the earth shrouded in darkness, thinking of countless cities destroyed by undead natural disasters, and this last human base.


    All human beings are desperate, and humanity is going to end.


    "Master Commander, Master Commander, is there any news from the city lord? Can sacrifice really call the Supreme Being?"


    On the city wall, a brawny man in armor carrying a huge sword ran to a little girl who was only 1.4 meters tall and asked respectfully.


    "I don''t know, but since the city lord said there is hope, there is definitely hope." The little girl carried a two-meter-high giant mace, and said with a cold face.

 Chapter 140： Angry Naruto

    "Hope is good, hope is good, as long as there is hope, we will never give up." The brawny man in armor resolutely said.


    "It must be successful, definitely!"


    The little girl walked to the forefront with a mace, watching the undead natural disasters that began to attack once again, the little girl immediately issued combat instructions.


    Click!


    Below the city, countless undead began to move.


    Holding various bone swords, bone spears, and bone knives, they marched forward step by step, without fear, fear, or fear, with ghost fire in their eyes, and mechanically marching towards the city of hope.


    The number of them is very terrifying, and the horror can''t be seen at a glance.


    There are many types of these undead, human, animal, and bird. It can be said that there are too many types.


    And the undead in the front are always the lowest level of skull cannon fodder, the more the undead that appears later, the more terrifying and tyrannical.


    Even from far away, bone dragons can be seen hovering in the sky. With such a lineup and such a general trend, it can be said that if there is no external force involved, the City of Hope will be destroyed.


    "Quickly, quickly, the magic mirror cannon is installed with energy blocks, the bowman is quickly in place, and the mage and priest are ready to sing." The strong man in armor shouted loudly, constantly urging the human on the wall.


    The little girl carrying the mace stood quietly, with **** halos surging around her body, and her eyes exuded some terrible power that was suppressed to the extreme.


    This power only dissipated a little bit, which caused the low-level undead who were moving to pause, and also caused the bone dragon circling behind to leap forward quickly.


    "Humanity, surrender, all your struggles are meaningless in the eyes of the undead gods."


    Above the sky, a huge bone dragon slowly appeared, and the black-robed man sitting above the bone dragon made a hoarse and unpleasant sound. The dragon power emitted by the huge bone dragon made the humans in the city feel chilly.


    "It''s just a human traitor, even if you become an undead 7th-level mage, you will still be rubbish, get out!"


    The little girl glanced at the other person indifferently, and did not hesitate to let the other person get out, and her voice also shattered the dragon''s might of the bone dragon, returning the feared people to normal.


    "Jie Jie Jie, headed by Lena, you were so dazzling back then, and I was just a slave, but now I am a seventh-level mage, and under my feet is a nine-level bone dragon bestowed by an adult, an existence of the same level as you. "


    "In this city, in addition to your ninth-level existence, how many people can block me? Even if you block me, my many companions in the back will level the City of Hope. You are dead, hahaha."


    The black-robed man laughed and looked at Lena mockingly below.


    his words.


    It also made the mace girl look ugly, she could barely cope with a ninth-level bone dragon, but the 30-odd skull dragon in the distance was not that simple.


    If the city lord hadn''t frightened these powerful bone dragons before, they would have already entered.


    But now.


    The city lord and many ninth-level masters are offering sacrifices. If the opponent suddenly attacks, the City of Hope will be difficult to stop, so Lena must buy time.


    "The supreme existence, please accept my prayers. We are willing to dedicate our souls and everything to us. We only hope that you can come and eradicate the natural disasters that bring disasters to the world."


    The voice of the city lord suddenly resounded in the city, the voice seemed very high-pitched, and the space was faintly shaking.


    When the black-robed man outside the city heard this voice, he suddenly thought of something loudly: "They are offering sacrifices, hurry, take the opportunity to kill them!!"


    Roar! !


    Click!


    The skeletons that were walking slowly, as if they were ordered, rushed towards the city frantically, and the bone dragons wandering in the distance also marched towards the city of hope.


    Such a sudden change caused the complexion of the leader of Reina to change drastically. She squeezed the mace tightly, condensing a terrifying **** shadow, and at the same time condensing **** wings behind.


    "dead!"


    Boom!


    The mace slammed the ninth-level bone dragon fiercely, and continued to slam the bone dragon with a terrifying murderous intent.


    "kill!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The magic mirror cannon began to scream frantically, bombarding the central position of the undead natural disasters, the magic archers holding the enchanted longbow, and constantly shooting at the elite masters hidden in the undead.


    The mages and priests held up their magic wands and began to sing, and a series of elemental magic and light power shrouded below, destroying the boundless undead.


    but.


    There are too many undead, they are natural disasters, they have been sweeping through the army since they appeared, and they will never stop.


    Countless cities collapsed under their attack, and even the empire that had stood for many years was destroyed under the attack of the undead.


    Humanity.


    In the terrible crisis, countless powerhouses died, and most areas were lost. The only thing left is this City of Hope, but now...


    The boundless influx of undead, the various undead birds that rushed down the sky, the bone dragon that exuded the dragon''s might, the city gradually fell into desperation.


    Boom!


    The city gate shattered, and countless undead pouring into the city like a tide. They were not afraid of pain, and they killed the humans in the city with death and fear.


    "Jie Jie Jie, the city is broken, you are done, wait for death, hahaha!"


    The black-robed man on the bone dragon laughed and laughed wantonly at the leader of Lena, especially as the bone dragons gradually flew closer, making the city of hope worse.


    "The supreme existence, please accept my prayers. We are willing to dedicate our souls and everything to us. We only hope that you can come and eradicate the natural disasters that bring disasters to the world."


    The voice of the city lord sounded again, and the voice became louder and louder, but the despair in it became more and more obvious, as if their call had not been answered.


    "Hahaha, stupid human beings, how can the Sacrifice Summoning succeed at will? If it is that simple, you won''t delay it until now. It''s an idiot choice, hahaha."


    The black-robed man continued to laugh, watching all this mockingly and madly.


    But at this moment.


    Just when the City of Hope was in desperation.


    The sky was suddenly filled with endless black energy, and a huge unicorn monster condensed in the sky, exuding a terrible and strange aura, and it held a small colorful meteor in its hand.


    "I am the ninth devil on the plane of the devil, and I accept your sacrifice."


    The huge one-horned devil waved his hand, and nine souls floated quickly in the city of hope, caught in his hands by it, and then turned to look at the countless undead below.


    "Although it is a little troublesome, it is not difficult to solve you little undead with my strength."


    The voice of the ninth devil echoed in the sky, and the terrifying aura stopped the battle.


    Hope rises in the hearts of the people in the City of Hope, while the black-robed man sinks into solemnity.


    "The plane of the devil? I am the 32nd apostle of the Lord of the Undead, and the Lord of the Undead is a loyal subordinate of the Lord of the Undead on the seventh layer of the abyss. Are you sure you want to be the enemy of the Lord of the Undead?


    The black-robed man spoke quickly. Although he was afraid of the unicorn devil above, he was even more afraid of the anger of the undead gods.


    "What are you talking about? Are you a subordinate of the Undead Lord?"


    The unicorn devil''s expression suddenly became solemn, and even his words were no longer so casual.


    Obviously.


    The prestige of the ruler of the undead, even the one-horned devil is jealous


    "Yes, as long as you don''t participate in this matter, we are willing to offer 1,000 human lives." The black robe man said respectfully.


    "At least 5000." The unicorn devil showed a greedy look.


    "This..."


    The black-robed man hesitated for a moment, and looked at the back, faintly as if he had received some instructions.


    "Okay, but this is the limit, and it is also the meaning of Lord Undead."


    "Add 1,000 more, this little thing seems very extraordinary." The unicorn devil looked at the incomplete colorful wishing meteor.


    "you..."


    The black-robed man was furious, but considering the strength of the opponent, he still patiently continued to negotiate with the unicorn devil.


    And the people of the City of Hope.


    Listening to these two guys talking, the already desperate eyes gradually appeared dead.


    They did not expect that the Lord of the City was a greedy devil at the expense of his life.


    What makes them even more unacceptable is that this one-horned demon actually uses them as a bargaining chip.


    "Why is this, why is it so."


    Lena looked at the sky desperately, her white tender face gradually turning pale.


    Click!


    Suddenly there was a cracking sound from the sky, and that sound made everyone present tremble suddenly, and a terrifying breath suddenly descended from the sky.


    Click!


    Click!


    "what happened?"


    The unicorn devil and the black-robed man also raised their heads solemnly, and their eyes widened in shock in the next second.


    because.


    Above the sky, a terrifying crack suddenly appeared, and it was spreading at a terrifying speed.


    Everyone looked up at the sky, all with shocked faces, staring at the constantly cracking sky in amazement.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The sky was fierce, and a human arm burst in from outside the sky, and then slammed into the sky!


    Bang!


    The terrifying hole tore from the sky, and a head emitting golden thunder and lightning slowly came out of the sky and looked at the demon.


    "Damn bastard, how dare you steal my sacrifice, I will smash you into ten thousand pieces and tear you to pieces!"


    An angry roar fell from the sky, and the golden eyes stared at the one-horned devil as if it were substance, and the terrifying breath continued to roll.


    Such a scene, such a change, scared the devil''s look, and looked at each other in disbelief.


    "Drive me!"


    boom!


    The sky shattered, and a large black hole appeared, followed by a golden figure, slowly descending from the sky amidst countless thunder rays.


    With the appearance of this figure, the power that was so terrible that even the world was terrified, constantly stirred in all directions.


    "Are you ready to accept death? Bastard." The golden figure lowered his head and sneered at the one-horned devil.


    Guru!


    The one-horned devil was terrified, looking at the figure slowly descending in the sky unimaginably, and at the same time, he also vaguely understood something, looking at the colorful meteor in his hand.

 Chapter 141： System evolution

    This colorful meteor is its wish to use its racial talent and a magic weapon to grab it.


    Originally it thought it had grabbed the wishes of other demons and took a big advantage. Who would have thought that it would have stabbed a big hole.


    Feeling the awe-inspiring power that spilled from the sky, the one-horned devil simply wanted to cry without tears.


    It cautiously said: "I said, didn''t you believe me on purpose?"


    "What do you mean?"


    boom!


    The extreme white light descended from the sky, with a world-killing power, and hit the unicorn devil fiercely.


    Then a huge beam of light was formed, directly penetrating the devil, and suddenly falling from the sky to the earth, and an endless abyss appeared in the bombarded earth.


    The burst of power at that moment caused a terrifying hurricane to blow a thousand miles around, and all the land and the dead around the city were hit by the hurricane.


    The sky became dim, the earth continued to shatter, countless plants turned to ashes under the terrible force, and the land with a radius of thousands of miles dropped three meters under the hurricane.


    And those undead natural disasters that made the City of Hope extremely terrifying, have turned into flying ashes at this moment, leaving only the thirty-two skull dragons in the sky and the black-robed men on them.


    "Okay... terrible power, such a power is simply a disaster!"


    The black-robed man said in astonishment, looked around in disbelief, and when he saw that the City of Hope was intact, he directly froze in place.


    "How come? The City of Hope is intact?"


    The black-robed man couldn''t believe what he saw. He stared at it again and found that the City of Hope was really intact, not even a bit of dust.


    "Why? Why? Could it be said that the blond powerhouse who appeared suddenly, destroyed the undead natural disasters with one blow, but also protected the City of Hope?" The black robe man said in astonishment.


    "Obviously this is the case. Look at everything in all directions, except for the City of Hope, everything has been turned into a waste. Apart from the strong blonde, who else has sheltered the City of Hope at this moment?"


    "Yes, this time the lord of the City of Hope really summoned a big monster."


    Several skull dragons hovered around, and there was a black-robed man on each back. These people were also frightened by the scene before them, looking at everything unacceptably.


    City of Hope.


    Countless humans looked at the sky, the white beam of light that kept shining, and the hurricane that stirred the sky.


    "Too...too strong, really too strong, this blonde strong man who came suddenly is really terrifying."


    "Yes, the undead natural disasters are over, they are all shattered, we are saved, we are really saved."


    "I originally thought that the one-horned devil was already terrifying, but I didn''t expect that this blond figure was truly terrifying, and this was the true big guy."


    The people in the City of Hope said in shock, looking at the sky dumbfounded.


    Even the leader of Lena standing on the city wall, with beautiful eyes with brilliance, quietly looked at the sky, at the blond figure with feet on the sky, overlooking all beings.


    "Roar!!!"


    The horrible roar was released from the beam of light, and the black air wave hit the white beam of light. A huge unicorn demon phantom began to struggle in the white beam of light, seeming to be free from the attack of the beam of light.


    "Useless struggle."


    An indifferent voice fell from the sky, and the blond figure with his feet on the sky hooked his fingers.


    In an instant, a tiny colorful meteor flew out of the beam of light and fell into the hands of the golden figure, along with nine soul marks.


    "I used a little bit of power just now, this time I will use 10%."


    Naruto said, bending his index finger slightly, aiming at the struggling devil in the white beam of light, and then smiled like a sunny, "Goodbye."


    boom!


    The extreme white light fell from the sky again, and it flashed like lightning. The devil struggling in the white beam of light was motionless for an instant, and then its body turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    Only a long-lasting white light remained on the spot, falling diagonally from the sky, like a miracle that attracted countless people''s attention.


    ¡¾Ding! You kill a demon, you are hostile to the plane of the devil. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The world hopes to sign an offensive and defensive alliance treaty with you. The two sides will support each other in times of difficulty. The world is willing to give a world stone as a reward for signing the alliance. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The world stone can evolve the experience value of the system and increase the source of acquisition. All the emotions of gratitude, admiration, and worship similar to prestige will provide you with experience points. ¡¿


    The sound of machinery kept ringing, and a simple and mysterious stone fell in the sky.


    "Is this the world stone?!"


    Naruto looked at the simple and mysterious stone, feeling the energy contained in the world stone, his eyes burst out with a scorching light, and then he grabbed it into his hand.


    "Is there a channel for new experience points? Okay, let''s absorb it." Naruto said quietly.


    ¡¾Ding! Get orders and start absorbing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! After the absorption, you will get a new channel of experience points. ¡¿


    The mechanical sound of the system just fell, and soon, countless voices rang in my mind.


    A large amount of information floats from the city of hope below, providing Naruto with experience points, which is unimaginable.


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.1]


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.2¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.5]


    .....


    "Quite soon, in such a short period of time, I have gained hundreds of experience points, and it is constantly increasing."


    Naruto looked at the increased experience value in disbelief, thinking that it was the admiration and gratitude of others for him, he had a vague understanding, as if he had embarked on a path to becoming a god.


    Numerous messages continued to emerge. Naruto looked at the City of Hope and looked at ordinary people who looked at him with worship and gratitude. He gradually smiled.


    "Yeah, I guarded them, and they are very grateful to me, that''s why they have prestige and can get so many experience points, so that is the case."


    Naruto turned his head, looked at the 30-odd skull dragon that was gradually fleeing away, and then bent his index finger towards them.


    boom!


    The extreme white light reappeared, and the natural disaster-like scene raged again. The bone dragon that made countless people frightened, it was obvious that it was destroyed.


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.6]


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.8]


    .....


    Listening to the crazy increase in experience points, Naruto was in a good mood, and he turned his head to look north, his voice said indifferently.


    "Give you a chance to survive and immediately roll back to the abyss, otherwise I don''t mind moving your hands and feet."


    "You win, we return to the abyss."


    The hoarse voice came from far away. It was the voice of the undead gods and the chief criminal who brought catastrophes to this world.


    The appearance of Naruto turned things around, and the undead magic **** who could not help the entire continent decisively evacuated, leading his army to the abyss.


    Human Haojie ended here. Naruto''s stone monument was placed in the center of the City of Hope, and was worshipped by countless people. His deeds will be passed on forever in this world.


    Ninja world.


    Inside Konoha''s villa.


    Naruto returned, listening to the increasing experience value, quickly absorbing all the gains, and then opening the data panel.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Double Color Seven Level


    Disciple: Sasuke, Itachi


    Soul ability: walk in the void, strengthen


    Ability: Time travel, monthly reading, 2,000 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, mind and eye...


    Experience value: 1023


    .........


    "It''s so fast, from a few hundred experience points in a short time, breaking through the thousands of experience points, and it is still increasing. This time is really a big gain. There are soul skills enhancements. Let''s try the enhancement first.


    Naruto murmured and looked out the window, raised his right hand and plunged directly into the space. When he took it back again, he had already caught a very ordinary little sparrow.


    twitter.


    The little sparrow was a little scared, and kept crying, looking very panicked.


    but.


    When Naruto pressed his index finger on its head, its cry stopped, and then quietly closed its eyes.


    Because of the enhanced ability, it will be released in the next second.


    strengthen!


    The colorful rays of sunlight gleamed, enveloping the little sparrow, making it completely plunged into some kind of bizarre transformation, a transformation it could not imagine.

 Chapter 142： Incredible evolution ability

    "So beautiful, what is Naruto?" Hinata said curiously, blinking his big eyes.


    "I will tell you back, come and press my shoulders." Naruto smiled.


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded his head, knelt down behind Naruto, raised his white and soft hands and gently rubbed Naruto''s shoulders, "Naruto, is this strength okay?"


    "Yes, how about calling my husband later?" Naruto said suddenly.


    "Huh? This...I..."


    A red glow appeared in Hinata''s small face instantly, and the whole person became dizzy.


    "Sooner or later, you are mine anyway, never want to run." Naruto took it for granted.


    "That...that..."


    Hinata became even more dizzy, and the whole person became a little unstable.


    Seeing her in such a state, Naruto was also very helpless, and finally found a compromise.


    "Well, you call me Naruto brother in front of outsiders, and you will call me husband when we two, you know?"


    "Well, I know, Naruto brother."


    "Huh? There are only two of us here, what should you call me?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Old...husband."


    Hinata''s embarrassed young couple were flushed, and they were leaning on Naruto, almost fainting.


    Naruto looked at her so soft and cute, with a warm smile on the corner of her mouth, and then stopped teasing her, but looked at the little sparrow in her hand.


    Hum!


    The colorful glow dissipated with the buzzing sound, and the little sparrow in Naruto''s hand became bigger and had a sharper beak and claws, even his eyes became sharp.


    "twitter."


    The little sparrow watched Naruto screaming, his little head rubbed against Naruto''s palm from time to time, expressing its joy.


    "Have you become smarter? Did you turn on spiritual wisdom?"


    Naruto looked at this little sparrow in surprise, knowing that there is a world of difference between activating the spiritual intelligence and not, and the future development potential cannot be compared at all.


    With curiosity, Naruto taught the little sparrow the way of Tilian Chakra and let it try to learn. After all, this world has the saying that the beast is ninja, and his own reinforcement seems to make ordinary beasts evolve into ninja.


    Of course, you have to test it before you know, so Naruto started with a simple little sparrow.


    At the beginning, Little Sparrow was ignorant and slow to learn, but after Naruto taught for a while, Little Sparrow''s learning speed finally increased.


    And it worked very hard to follow and study, and did not give up in the slightest. Although I don''t know if it can learn to refine chakras, Naruto is surprised by this effort.


    The Hinata next to her was also a little surprised. She was dizzy at first, but gradually recovered.


    Then curiously looked at the little sparrow who was studying hard, and found that this little guy became smarter and smarter as he studied.


    "Hinata, it''s handed over to you, I''ll try others." Naruto handed the sparrow to Hinata.


    "Okay, Naruto brother." Hinata was still a little embarrassed, embarrassed to call her husband.


    However, Naruto didn''t make her trouble, but squeezed her small white face and turned to look at the ninja bag hanging on the wall.


    The space was rippling slightly, Naruto directly penetrated the space, took the ninja bag from the wall, and then took out a handful of kunai from inside.


    "Try it."


    Naruto said, and began to strengthen again.


    Hum!


    The colorful glow reappeared, the original ordinary kunai gradually became sharp in the colorful glow, and there was even a hint of cold light on it, and finally turned into a blue kunai.


    "It seems that only the color changes a little bit, and the others seem to be nothing. Is it because the soul power I input is too little?"


    Naruto held this blue kunai suspiciously, and knocked it and the other kunai.


    Huh!


    Doraemon!


    The ordinary kunai broke, Naruto looked at the cut-off ordinary kunai, and then at the blue kunai, his expression also appeared surprised.


    "The sharpness has improved so much. This reinforcement is very good. I wonder if it can strengthen my body?"


    Naruto put his hand on his body curiously, and he comprehended a secret message, "The body is too strong and the soul level is not enough, so there is basically no strengthening effect?"


    Naruto frowned, glanced at his already double-color seven-level soul in the data panel, shook his head slightly, and then looked at Hinata.


    "Hinata, give me your hand."


    "Okay."


    Naruto''s soft little hands were quickly grasped, and the cold and tender feeling made Naruto play with it a little.


    After playing for a while, he began to perceive carefully in the comments of Hinata''s big watery eyes.


    "It can also be strengthened, but it is of little significance. She has absorbed so many bloodlines and her strength is already very strong. My soul level is still not high. It seems that I need to continue to improve my soul."


    Naruto shook his head. It was a pity that he couldn''t experiment with this enhancement. After all, it would be a bit tricky to test such a good ability on humans.


    "Forget it, let''s cook first. This time I promised Hinata to use meat from another world and cook her a braised pork meal. You can''t break your promise."


    Naruto thought of this, turned his head and said something to Hinata, then went to the kitchen to cook.


    Shortly after.


    A strong scent began to come from the kitchen. Hinata was teaching little sparrow, but couldn''t stand the scent, so he ran to the restaurant and waited, looking like a snack.


    The little sparrow also showed a humane look of eating goods, jumping on the table, waiting anxiously.


    In the kitchen.


    Naruto finally made the braised pork after working for a while. Since it is meat from another world, this braised pork tastes good.


    Naruto was also very satisfied with this talent''s red meat, but at this moment, Naruto''s mind flashed, and then he looked at the braised meat.


    "If I also strengthen the braised pork, what will happen?" With deep curiosity, Naruto chose to strengthen the braised pork.


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance shined once again, and the rich and extreme fragrance floated from the kitchen, spreading in all directions.


    Hinata, who was waiting in the living room, smelled the scent, and immediately stood up, and then ran to the kitchen quickly.


    "Brother Naruto, it smells good, it smells really good."


    twitter!


    Hinata and Little Sparrow were standing at the door of the kitchen, staring eagerly at the large portion of braised pork, wishing to run over to taste them immediately.


    "Go, go to the restaurant to eat." Naruto smiled.


    He is also very much looking forward to this braised pork now. What level will the original delicious ingredients reach after being strengthened? Naruto can''t imagine it anymore.


    and so.


    This time, he rarely looked a little eager, and walked quickly to the restaurant with the braised pork, and then looked at the red braised pork, ready to taste it with Hinata.


    "Brother Naruto eat first."


    Although Hinata wanted to eat very much, she gave Naruto the first piece and took care of Naruto.


    "Well, you can eat too, this is to reward you."


    Naruto rubbed Hinata''s little head, then picked up the braised pork and put it in his mouth.


    In an instant, a mouthful of fragrance filled his mouth.


    The unimaginable delicacy made his taste buds move. The tender, fatty but not greasy braised pork made Naruto''s mouth full of fragrance and endless aftertaste.


    An instinctive desire from the body began to permeate the heart. It was the desire for the ultimate deliciousness, and the desire for energy contained in the deliciousness.


    "This taste is simply delicious on earth, and it also contains huge energy. It is of great help to the strengthening and improvement of the body. It is really delicious."


    Naruto analyzed, once again picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in his mouth. The soft and glutinous taste and the ultimate delicious braised pork were simply appetizing.


    and so.


    Next, Naruto ate a bit more.


    but.


    Because the taste of the braised pork was too fragrant, it also caused the taste to drift away from the villa and go in all directions.


    Next to Naruto''s villa.


    In an ordinary residential room, a middle-aged man was eating steamed buns. He didn''t think the steamed buns were unpalatable before, but after smelling the extremely fragrant braised pork, the more he ate, the more he found it difficult to swallow the steamed buns.


    "Damn it, this Naruto made delicious food again. It doesn''t matter if it was so fragrant before. The key point is that today''s scent is too strong, don''t you let others live?"


    The middle-aged man was eating steamed buns depressed, and the more he ate, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    "Madan, moving, I must move, I feel like I will go crazy if this continues."

 Chapter 143： The storm caused by a meal

    The middle-aged man said depressedly, feeling that his life was really too awkward, especially the strong smell of meat that kept drifting, the kind of unsatisfied scene that made him want to hit the wall depressed.


    Not only did he have such thoughts, but the neighbors around him also had similar meanings.


    They can tolerate the flavor of the food in the past, but now it''s better, the food is getting more and more fragrant.


    It is a pity that they can only smell, and can only look in the direction of the villa with envy and envy.


    The Inuzuka family.


    Looking at Akamaru''s body shape, Inuzuka was no longer as fat as before, and smiled at the thought of their efforts to lose weight these days.


    "Akamaru, remember that you must never go to Naruto''s place in the future, and you must never eat a little bit of his house, understand?"


    "Wow!"


    Akimaru nodded, a serious expression appeared on his face humanized, and he was obviously determined.


    "It''s not bad, it''s true that I have been training for so long, and finally I can restrain myself."


    Inuzuka was very satisfied. Although the energy chocolate is not poisonous, it is too annoying to gain weight after eating it.


    In the past, Chiwan ran to eat every day, and ended up eating into a big fat dog. These days, he put a lot of hard work and finally succeeded in giving Chiwan weight loss.


    And after training, he never eats energy chocolate anymore, which makes Inuzukaya very satisfied.


    "Ya, can Akamaru really not eat energy chocolate?" Yuenoshino asked indifferently with glasses standing next to her.


    "Of course, you don''t believe you try energy chocolate." Inuzukaga proudly said.


    "it is good."


    Yu Nishina took out half of the energy chocolate from her pocket, and the bugs in his body flew out, chubby approaching the chocolate.


    "Go back." You Nuzhi Nai said in a low voice.


    No way, his bugs couldn''t bear the attraction of energy chocolate, and he became chubby.


    but.


    The bugs are still more obedient, so I went back quickly. Seeing that Yuenoshino nodded with satisfaction, then put the energy chocolate in front of Akamaru, "Eat it, it''s delicious."


    "Wow!"


    Akimaru turned his head aside without any hesitation, sullenly not looking at the energy chocolate, and didn''t mean to eat at all. Obviously, the training was very successful.


    "It''s not bad, Akimaru is awesome, Naruto don''t want to cheat me now, I can train Akomaru to not eat it, Naruto, your stuff is still a bit, hahaha."


    Inuzuka''s teeth burst into laughter, a rustle in his eyes, and even his head was raised slightly.


    But at this time.


    Akimaru suddenly sniffed his nose, and then rushed out a long way with a "Wang", hurriedly toward Naruto''s villa.


    "Akamaru, where are you going, **** it, over there is the direction of Naruto''s villa, come back quickly."


    Inuzuka''s teeth are out of anger. Just after training, you run towards Naruto''s house. This is too annoying.


    The key has just finished complimenting you, so you run over there. This is too slapped.


    The depressed Inuzukaya shouted while chasing.


    "Akamaru, don''t you get some gas, isn''t it just some food? When did you see me eating Naruto''s food? Huh? It smells good, what is so fragrant, too fragrant."


    Inuzuka''s nose stirred up, smelling the scent of the food in disbelief. This kind of scent that he had never smelled before made his taste buds move. It was so fragrant.


    Gululu!


    There was a grunt from his stomach, and the running Inuzukaya was taken aback, looking down at his stomach, his old face was a little red.


    "Don''t blame you, this smell is too fragrant, do you know what the smell of food is?" Yu Nishina said in a low voice.


    "It''s a bit like braised pork, but it''s more fragrant than braised pork, and I feel that this delicacy helps me a lot." Inuzuka tooth swallowed and ran forward quickly.


    As they ran, they smelled a better and richer scent, and determined the source of the scent, which was Naruto''s villa.


    "Damn, this Naruto must have developed the best food again, this guy is too good at cooking, you must know that you have a good relationship with him." Inuzukaya said depressed.


    "It''s really so fragrant, my bugs are all about to move." Yu Nishina wears goggles, with an indifferent gesture, but the throat rushing proves that he is also attracted by the delicious.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Kakashi''s eight ninja dogs? Why did they run out from the side, and even ran towards Naruto''s house?" Inuzukaya asked in surprise.


    "Look at Kakashi over there, his face seems a little dark." Yuozina reminded.


    When Inuzukaga heard this, she turned her head and looked not far away, and found that Kakashi was running with a depressed expression, chasing his eight ninja dogs.


    "Ms. Kakashi, where are you going?"


    "I..."


    Kakashi''s face turned darker when he heard this. He finally had time to train the eight ninja dogs, but as soon as he came out of psychic, these ninja dogs rushed away and ran in the direction of Naruto''s house.


    The angry Kakashi wanted to hit someone, feeling that his ninja dog was about to be scrapped by Naruto. The key is that his ninja dog likes to run, so Kakashi''s face is very dark.


    just.


    When they rushed to the villa of Naruto''s house, they watched a large number of ninjas wandering nearby, watching many ninjas silently pulling their pets back.


    Kakashi and the others understood that it was not that their tolerant dogs were disobedient, but Naruto''s cooking was really delicious.


    This kind of delicacy made Kakashi and others curious. After all, the light and fragrance caused such a disturbance, which also made them very curious. They wanted to enter the villa to see what kind of food is so fragrant.


    But a surprising scene appeared, so many Ninja Beasts only stayed around the villa, and none of them entered the villa, which was very strange.


    "Strange, what is going on?"


    Kakashi approached the villa curiously, but he found nothing after investigating it. He couldn''t figure out why.


    Whoosh!


    "Dolphin bring me back."


    Tsunade''s disciple was silent, and hurriedly ran over, chasing after the fast-running pet pig, pig, dolphin, and smelling the fragrance.


    "Kakashi, what smells so fragrant? How do I feel that eating this delicacy will have no small benefits?" Mute came to Kakashi and said.


    "Do you feel that way too?"


    Kakashi was shocked. He thought it was his own illusion. After all, he is an elite, and it is impossible for him to have such good food.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that this delicacy seemed to be really extraordinary, even his level was good.


    Now Kakashi became solemn, feeling that Naruto''s ability to cook could not be compared to the entire Ninja World.


    "Go, let''s go in and see what kind of food is so special." Kakashi said.


    "it is good."


    Mute was originally not a foodie, and she was also good at cooking, so she seldom eats other people''s food, but it was too fragrant, she couldn''t help it.


    Rarely, with a hint of embarrassment, she followed Kakashi and started knocking on the door.


    Dangdang!

 Chapter 144： New enhancement targets

    Inside the villa.


    Little Hina Tian had a bulging belly, and her white little face had a little bit of meat on her face, but she didn''t notice this, but looked at the empty bowl on the table with unfulfilled interest.


    "Brother Naruto, the braised pork this time is too fragrant and delicious. I have never eaten such delicious food, and the energy contained in this food is so strong, I feel that my strength has been improved."


    Hinata blinked his big eyes and said, looking at Naruto with little admiration hope.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    "As long as you like it, do it a few times later for you to taste."


    Naruto took out a tissue from the space and leaned it in front of Hinata, and wiped the meat off her small face.


    "Thank you Naruto brother."


    Hinata was a little embarrassed, but the gluttony attribute broke out just now, and as a result, one didn''t pay attention to exposing the nature of snack goods.


    "It''s okay."


    Naruto smiled and turned to look at the side table corner, where a little sparrow was clutching his bulging belly, lying on his back on the table, apparently struggling.


    But the strong chakra lingering around the little guy made Naruto feel a little curious.


    This fortified food also has a profound impact on the fortified sparrow. Of course, the specific impact needs to be continued.


    "At the very least, this little guy has turned on the wisdom, which is very good."


    Naruto was very satisfied with the effect of strengthening, after all, he only consumed very little soul power when strengthening.


    If he consumes a lot of soul power, and even strengthens a goal without limit, the gains he will get will be unimaginable.


    Maybe it can strengthen the small ant to the level of a giant dragon, which also leads Naruto to look forward to the follow-up effect of strengthening the ability.


    "Try another goal."


    Just do what he thinks of, Naruto took out a thick book from the space and chose to strengthen it at will.


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance shines, and the thick black book shines in the colorful light. This time Naruto chose to strengthen the time a bit longer, just to see how much the effect can achieve.


    I saw that the black book kept shining with colorful light, and the rich light shining near the book made it look dazzling.


    quickly.


    This black book has changed. The original cover with no words, the four words "Book of Spells" appeared slowly.


    But this did not end, because a pair of small wings appeared on the book and flickered slightly, as if they had spirituality.


    "So be it."


    Naruto stopped strengthening. Although he still has a lot of soul power, this book is just a test, and there is no need to invest too much soul power at once.


    But even if only 70% is invested, it makes this book very extraordinary.


    He reached out and took the thick paper book, and soon surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "So it can be like this."


    Naruto turned the book of spells page by page, his eyes flashed with thought.


    "What happened to Naruto brother?"


    Hinata cared about Naruto very much, and when she found that Naruto''s expression was wrong, she hurried to the side of Naruto and asked him warmly by the arm.


    "It''s a good thing. This book can store spells or ninjutsu. As long as the book recognizes the master, you can release the ninjutsu in the book at will."


    "And there is no need for jieyin, no attributes, no preparation time, as long as Chakra is enough, you can release endless ninjutsu in seconds."


    Naruto smiled and taught Hinata science, and even put the book of spells in her delicate hands.


    "Unexpectedly, it can be like this."


    Hinata looked at the "Book of Spells" in surprise, and her beauty was incredible, because if there were enough books, the fighting style of Ninja World would even be broken.


    People only need one person to hold a book and inject it into the chakra. Then it will be a war fort, sweeping everything.


    So even for the cute Hinata, the worldview is a bit collapsed at this moment, and the whole person is still in a daze.


    Even Naruto held her in his arms and came to the sofa to embrace her, she was stupid and did not react.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make more books of this kind. This is just a test product." Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face.


    He is telling the truth, this book is indeed the result of experiments, but the strengthening time is a little longer than the previous ones.


    But it was okay that he didn''t say this sentence. After he finished speaking, Hinata, who had just slowed down, froze in place again.


    Because Naruto''s freely manufactured test items can change the Ninja world, the result is simply crazy, so Hinata was stunned again, like a little silly cat.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    When Hinata fell into a daze, Naruto embraced her and fell into thinking again.


    He found that this strengthening ability is very extraordinary, especially when his soul is strong enough, it can show its tyranny.


    Even Naruto thought again, what kind of scene would it look like when his soul was promoted to a three-color, or even a seven-color soul? Will it strengthen a **** at will?


    "I really look forward to it, this reinforcement suits me very well."


    Naruto''s eyes gleamed with burning light, scanning around the room, looking for new strengthening targets, Naruto''s gaze swept across Hinata''s heart inadvertently, and then paused for a second.


    "Ahem."


    Naruto coughed twice and turned to look aside, but he had a new strengthening goal in his heart.


    "Hinata, what do you want to strengthen?" Naruto hugged Hinata, leaning her head on her fragrant shoulder.


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was a little dull, and had not recovered from the surprise just now.


    "Anything can be strengthened." Naruto''s voice was profound.


    "Really?" Hinata said happily after hearing these words, thought of something.


    "Really, what do you want to strengthen?"


    Naruto continued to ask.


    Hinata: "Broiled pork in brown sauce!"


    Naruto:"......"


    Silence fell in the living room.


    Naruto sighed and could only hope that Hinata would grow up soon, and then marry her home and take good care of her.


    Of course, this matter can''t come in a hurry. After all, Hinata is still young and needs to be cultivated slowly, and it also takes time to upgrade the soul level and experiment to strengthen the ability.


    This enhanced ability has already aroused Naruto''s great interest. He wants to find more targets to test, even people, because he is getting itchy again.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto turned to look towards the door of the villa.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto brother?" Hinata was puzzled.


    "It''s Kakashi and the others who came. It''s probably the food that came." Naruto said.


    "Did you eat it?"


    For the first time, Hinata was a little bit reluctant. She was really reluctant to share the braised pork with others, but she listened to Naruto very much, so she looked at Naruto.


    "Snack goods."


    Naruto nodded Hinata''s small white nose, and continued: "I don''t have time to care about them now. My intensive experiment is not over yet."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he looked at the little sparrow and said lightly: "Go and let them go. If this is not done, you don''t have to come back."


    twitter!


    As soon as the little sparrow heard this, he fluttered his wings, twisted his chubby body and walked outside, faintly strong chakra rippling inside it.


    "Brother Naruto, I feel that there is a powerful chakra in the little sparrow, very strong." Hinata frowned slightly.


    "It eats too much meat. This meat is very useful for Kakashi, not to mention a little sparrow. Don''t worry, just release Chakra. It knows what to do."


    Naruto smiled slightly, ignored it, and whispered again: "If this enhanced ability is used to strengthen..."


    boom!


    A loud noise came from outside the villa, interrupting Naruto''s words, and also caused Hinata''s worry.


    "It''s okay, get me an orange." Naruto said lightly.


    "um hum."

 Chapter 145： New ability

    Naruto didn''t pay much attention to the loud noise outside.


    Because they were all trivial matters, even if Inuzuka''s appearance was miserable now, Naruto didn''t take it seriously.


    He just lay on his back on the sofa, took the orange that Hinata handed over, and started a new round of strengthening.


    "Brother Naruto, can oranges be strengthened?" Hinata sat beside Naruto with some curiosity, and asked next to him.


    "Of course, everything can be strengthened except the soul, for example..." Naruto gave Hinata a deep look, his eyes slightly burning.


    "Can sweet and sour tenderloin also be strengthened?" Hinata licked his ruddy mouth, blinking his big eyes expectantly.


    "This..."


    Naruto is speechless, feeling that his own small Hinata has a trend to become the ultimate snack goods.


    Naruto, helpless in her heart, can only rest on her beautiful legs and start to taste the strengthened oranges.


    "It''s so soft."


    Naruto leaned into Hinata''s arms. He didn''t know whether the orange was soft or Hinata''s arms were too comfortable. He squinted comfortably.


    rare.


    Naruto decided to sleep for a while and enjoy a good life in Hinata''s arms.


    There was a warm touch in his ears, and Naruto could feel Hinata''s little hands on his cheeks, protecting his head, allowing him to rest more comfortably.


    The rapid heartbeat proved that Hinata was still very shy, but she didn''t say anything, but still protected Naruto''s head, gently rubbing his hair, soothing his nerves.


    Such gentle caressing, such a comfortable environment, coupled with the strengthening of the ability to consume a lot of soul power, Naruto quickly fell asleep.


    outside world.


    Inuzuka-toa limped back with the support of Yunoshino, his face looked very dark.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Yu Nishina comforted.


    "Is that so? How do I feel that life is getting darker and darker? Naruto used to be a crane tail, much weaker than me, but then it gets stronger and stronger. I can bear it, but..."


    "But a little sparrow raised by Naruto can release such a powerful chakra ball and blow me up. I can''t stand it anymore. It''s too shocking."


    Thinking of the scene just now, Inuzuka looked a little bit eager to cry without tears, and his head fell dejected.


    "Ugh!"


    Yuzina patted Inuzukatoa on the shoulder, trying to encourage him, but she didn''t know what to say, because Naruto was really different, and the gap was as big as they imagined.


    "Let''s go, all we can do is work hard and catch up."


    "Yes, come on."


    The two of them left, heading towards their home, but their backs did not know why they looked a little sad.


    Time passed slowly, and three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Island cottage.


    Naruto and Hinata sat quietly on the beach and fished, and fish caught the bait from time to time, causing a burst of laughter.


    not far away.


    The heroic King Mao, wearing a knight armor and robe floating in the wind, made her look even more heroic.


    She holds the knight''s sword and acts as a guardian. While protecting Naruto and Hinata, she also feels more and more powerful.


    She was taking a bath three days ago, and suddenly she felt that her strength had been greatly improved. It was the power spread through the curse seal.


    Obviously her master, Naruto''s strength has been improved again.


    This made King Mao very curious, wondering why Naruto could continue to improve, and so much more, for a soul that was so difficult to improve. This was incredible to her.


    It''s a pity that she never got the answer, because Naruto said ¡®you guess¡¯, and he just said that Mao Wang lost his temper.


    "Brother Naruto, let''s go back."


    Hinata''s fair-skinned Moto held Naruto''s left hand and said with a smile.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded, and went back to the cottage with Hinata hand in hand, back to their bedroom.


    Inside the bedroom.


    The door of space appeared again.


    The starry sky, as black as ink, seemed deep and mysterious.


    quickly.


    Countless meteors flashed across the starry sky, representing the continuous arrival of wishes.


    "Hinata, leave it to you."


    Naruto closed his eyes and waited quietly, hoping that Hinata could bring him good news just like last time.


    But that kind of colorful meteor is not a simple thing at first glance. It would be good to be able to appear once. Naruto didn''t hold much hope, he wanted to improve his soul now.


    after all.


    Even if the soul is promoted to double-color seven level, it is still not enough, his goal is the seven-color soul.


    "Brother Naruto, I caught a few red meteors." Hinata''s soft voice came, and the voice was very nice.


    Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Hinata Xuebai''s little hand and the seven or eight red meteors in her hand. Naruto looked at Hinata again in surprise.


    "Really my little lucky star, caught so many so quickly."


    Naruto put Hinata in his arms, put her hands around her from behind, and carefully checked the red meteors.


    [Wish: resurrect my love, I am willing to dedicate my soul and everything to me. ¡¿


    [Wish: At the cost of my soul, request the supreme existence to destroy this dirty world. ¡¿


    ....


    Naruto looked at the red meteors one by one. Some of these wishes were simple and some were cumbersome, but those with soul skills were not found.


    Naruto was not in a hurry, but continued to look, and when he saw his last wish, he paused.


    [Wish: One hundred thousand in a hurry, I pray that the supreme existence can save my daughter Lin Xue in this last-day beast tide. Reward: Soul Mark + Soul Skill Treatment]


    "treatment?"


    Naruto frowned when he saw the name of the soul imprint, and immediately became interested.


    Because this healing ability is quite powerful, it can not only heal physical injuries, but also heal mental and even soul injuries. It is a rare soul healing skill.


    This is an unavoidable ability that Naruto will never miss. However, this wish seems to be a bit more difficult, and it can only be traversed by the soul, which makes Naruto frown.


    "Always try, even if you fail, you will not lose. If it succeeds, my soul can go further and gain new abilities at the same time."


    Naruto looked at his void walking and strengthening abilities, he chose to cross without hesitation.


    .....


    Doomsday world.


    Dawn Survivor Base.


    A large number of Awakened fighters guarded the walls of the base, looking vigilantly into the distance, worried that the beasts in the distance would impact the base.


    "Unexpectedly, the ninth-level steel bear in the steel forest has evolved into a beast king. This is really dangerous."


    "Yes, Iron Bear Beast King, only heroes can fight, I, a Level 3 Awakener, I guess I will be shot to death if I touch it."


    "You are at level three, and I am at level two. The average combat power of the entire Dawn Survivor base is only in the mid-level two. If it weren''t for the base guardian to be at level nine, the base would have been destroyed."


    "Yes, but the hero is only after the ninth level breakthrough. The strength of the guardian is still a lot worse. This is really troublesome."


    The awakened were holding weapons, looking out of the city worriedly, watching the humans struggling to survive in the beast tide, they suddenly felt a sense of sadness.


    Because these humans are the awakeners of the base, they are hunting teams that go out to hunt for food, but this hunting team may never come back.


    "Have you heard? Lin Xue didn''t come back."


    "What? Lin Xue? The Genius Awakener of the Ice Element Lin Xue hasn''t returned?"


    "Yes, the news has spread. Some people said that they would form a team to rescue Lin Xue, but no one dared to go."


    "Where is Feng Shaoyu? Isn''t he Lin Xue''s suitor? Wouldn''t he dare to help?"


    "Feng Shaoyu is only at level 6, how dare he go? Many of Lin Xue''s suitors are silent. No one dares to go."


    "This..."


    The awakened people watched each other. Although they knew that it was normal not to dare to go, they felt sorry to think that such a big beauty would die like this.


    But they couldn''t help it, because the Beastmaster was too terrifying, and whoever went to find death, so everyone chose to remain silent.


    When these people are silent.


    In the corner, a drunken and sloppy vicissitudes man suddenly opened his eyes, and then tilted his head.


    "What a weak body, according to this world''s terms, is Level 3? It seems that I have been stuck at this level for a long time. Forget it, it is important to save people."


    Naruto''s right hand was pressed on his body, and the colorful brilliance shone in an instant. His body suddenly strengthened from level 3 to level 4. However, Naruto did not stop strengthening, but strengthened while looking around.


    Tata!


    Naruto walked indifferently to a man carrying a strong metal bow, and said coldly: "Sell me the bow and arrow. This is money. No need to look for it."


    Naruto threw a bag of money to the opponent, and in the horrified eyes of the opponent, he stubbornly grabbed the strong bow and arrow, and then backed behind him without hesitation.


    "Wait, you are not!!"

 Chapter 146： Amazed

    "Aren''t you Lin Xue''s father Lin Yi?" The bow and arrow man asked in surprise.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Naruto turned his head indifferently, and at the same time planned to find a melee long knife.


    "No... no problem."


    Seeing Naruto''s eyes, the archer man instinctively did not dare to look at each other.


    Because Naruto''s eyes are too sharp, it''s not like the decadent look in the past, it''s more like a strong man who has gone through a lot of fights.


    But the archer man remembered that this Lin Xue''s father was a healing awakened, and he was only in the early third level, not even comparable to his middle third level.


    but.


    The man with the bow and arrow felt very wrong.


    Because this Lin Xue''s father actually took the bow and arrow forcibly, the powerful one is not like a third-level elementary, but more like a fourth-level strong.


    This made the archer man a little surprised and uncertain, and felt that Lin Xue''s father didn''t want to be so decadent as before.


    The people around saw this scene with a lot of doubts. They didn''t realize that Naruto was a hard-bought bow and arrow, but thought it was a normal transaction.


    Because of this, they guessed what Lin Xue''s father was playing with drunkenness, and suddenly he bought a bow and arrow. You must know that Lin Xue''s father is a cure, and buying a bow and arrow is useless.


    So they got together and talked.


    "You said, what happened to Lin Xue''s father? Isn''t he drinking too much again? Drunk crazy?"


    "It is possible that she really feels worthless for Lin Xue. She has been working hard to make money to support this father. As a result, this father drinks and spends money like water, which is really disgusting."


    "Forget it, don''t say it, Lin Xue''s father may see that his daughter is in danger, so he wants to help."


    "Is it useful? He is a Healer Awakened, what else can he do besides healing? He can''t save Lin Xue at all."


    "makes sense."


    Everyone talked, shaking their heads and looking at Naruto.


    Tata!


    Footsteps sounded again, Naruto walked to a strong man with a bow and arrow on his back, staring at the long knife in his hand and said coldly.


    "Sell me the knife."


    "Knife? Not for sale. You are a healing awakener. What do you want a knife for? Are you going to save your daughter? You should save it.


    The burly man looked at Naruto and refused without hesitation. For the awakened man who drank every day and depended on his daughter to feed him, he looked down on him, so he had a bad attitude.


    "Not for sale?"


    Naruto''s head tilted, his right hand suddenly grabbed the strong man''s arm, and then suddenly added force.


    boom!


    There was a loud roar, and a lot of dust rose along with the roar, and the strong man fell directly on the wall, embedded in the wall with pain.


    Huh!


    The scene was silent, and everyone looked at this scene in disbelief, looking a little dumbfounded.


    You know, that brawny man is an awakened in the late third level, and a melee awakened, and most people don''t dare to provoke him.


    But now.


    The brawny man was actually smashed into the city wall by Lin Xue''s father, and he only used one move. As a result, everyone couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I...I read it right? Tiehu was defeated by Lin Xue''s father? And only with one move?" Someone asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s true, Tiehu was really defeated."


    "How is this possible? The early stage of the third level defeated the late stage of the third level, and also used a trick, which is incredible."


    Everyone looked at the scene in astonishment, watching Naruto pick up the long knife and quickly prepare for a battle.


    "He didn''t want to get out of the city to rescue Lin Xue? With so many mutant beasts, isn''t this looking for death?"


    "It seems to be, I feel that it is really possible to go out of the city, but even if he has the strength of level 4, he will die in the beast tide. Didn''t he dare to go out of the city without seeing the level 6 Feng Shaoyu?"


    "Yeah, I can''t figure it out, I really can''t figure it out."


    Everyone looked at Naruto with weird gazes. Although they were surprised by Naruto''s hidden strength, this kind of strength was still sending death when he went out of the city, so everyone felt that Naruto was a little overwhelmed.


    just.


    Just when everyone looked at Naruto with weird eyes.


    Just when everyone thought Naruto was overwhelmed.


    Naruto walked into the air step by step towards the outside of the city under the gaze of many people.


    His speed couldn''t be said to be fast, but Yukong''s ability to walk suddenly shocked everyone''s eyes.


    "My mother, what did I see? This Lin Xue''s father is walking in the air? This is impossible."


    "I remember that after the hero level is the earth level, after the earth level is the sky level, only the sky level can fly."


    "Sky Grade? Isn''t that a legendary existence? Could it be that Lin Xue''s father is a hidden super boss?"


    "But... it may be."


    Everyone swallowed, staring at the Naruto who was rushing away in the sky in amazement, all of them felt like dreaming.


    far away.


    Those who watched this scene rushed over and asked what was going on.


    Including that Feng Shaoyu also hurried over. After all, someone suddenly walked in the void. No one could calm down such a miraculous scene, so everyone ran quickly.


    "Be quiet, everyone, listen to me, it''s like this."


    The man with the bow and arrow shouted to silence everyone''s speech, and then began to explain with a loud voice.


    Many people on the wall began to listen, wanting to hear what is going on.


    Shortly after.


    Everyone who understood the whole thing showed a stunned expression and became dumbfounded.


    "Sky rank, I didn''t expect Lin Xue''s father to be a sky rank. I thought he was an alcoholic."


    "I didn''t expect it, it''s incredible. Our base doesn''t even have a hero level, and in the end a sky level appears. Are we dreaming?"


    The crowd was terrified, looking at the direction Naruto was leaving in disbelief, the shock in their hearts couldn''t be suppressed.


    And the previous Feng Shaoyu, now his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    If he had known that Lin Xue''s father was so terrible, he would never be afraid of life and death.


    "Damn, so regretful."


    Several Lin Xue''s suitors glanced at each other, and they all saw regret and depression in each other''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, in this world, there is no regret medicine for them, they can only regret it countless times.


    Outside the base, countless mutant beasts roared.


    They have different forms and powerful strengths, ranging from level 1 to ninth, and their abilities are diverse and should not be underestimated.


    Naruto walked quickly against the sky, while strengthening the bow and arrow and long knife in his hand.


    "Some trouble. This body is too weak. It can be strengthened from level three to level six at most, and the body will collapse when it is strengthened."


    Naruto frowned secretly, there were many flying mutant beasts in the distance, and there were many mutant beasts of rank seven or eight, which took a lot of time to deal with.


    But time is precious now, and Lin Xue might die if she is late, so she must be as soon as possible.


    "Both the strong bow and the long knife have been strengthened, enough to kill the seventh-level mutant beasts in one blow, but the eighth-level mutants may take some time, and there are also troublesome ninth-levels, and the time is too tight."


    Naruto thought quickly, looking for a way to speed up, and soon his eyes lit up.


    "My strengthening ability can strengthen mutant beasts. Find one of them and choose to strengthen it. It must be loyal to me, so it''s much easier."


    Naruto scanned quickly, looking for a mutant beast with a relatively strong endurance, and soon he saw a red lizard mutant beast.


    The strength of this mutant beast is at the beginning of the sixth level, and the comprehensive strength can only be regarded as ordinary among the mutant beasts, but...


    Naruto noticed a difference, this lizard had something different.


    "Just you."


    Naruto decisively chose the red lizard and ran to it quickly.


    Roar! !

 Chapter 147： Sluggish mutant

    Roar!


    The beast roared.


    On the ground, countless mutant beasts looked up at the sky, looking bloodthirsty at the sky, watching the figure that was gradually falling.


    These mutant beasts have wisdom, although wisdom is not too high, but at least they have the wisdom of four or five year olds.


    The powerful mutant beast even has the wisdom of a seven or eight-year-old child, so it must not be underestimated.


    When the mutant beasts saw Naruto running wildly from the sky, their eyes were bloodthirsty and murderous.


    Although they are wondering why Naruto can walk in the sky, they are not scared because they rely on the instinct of beasts and feel that Naruto is not strong, at most it is about six levels of strength.


    For them in the beast tide, this kind of strength is the existence that is easily destroyed.


    So they obeyed the bloodthirsty animal nature, obeyed the orders of the Beastmaster, and wanted to kill Naruto with their hands.


    but.


    These mutant beasts are terrestrial mutant beasts, and cannot attack the Naruto in the sky at all. Those flying mutant beasts are too far away, so these mutant beasts can only roar irritably.


    Fortunately, they thought of something and turned to look at the majestic figure with muscle knots on the big rock.


    The mutant beasts are also hierarchical, and each area is guarded by powerful mutant beasts who are responsible for issuing various orders.


    The leader of this area happens to be a violent gorilla in the late seventh level.


    Although it only belongs to the middle level in the entire beast tide, it belongs to the absolute strongest mutant beast in this area, and it also shocks other mutant beasts here.


    And it also saw Naruto, and then bent its legs slightly with tyrannical eyes.


    Roar!


    The gorilla roared wildly, and his body jumped up like a cannonball, rushing straight into the air.


    Its sturdy body, its thick fist with terrible power, slammed it at Naruto in the sky.


    The strong wind, the strength of the late-stage seventh-level mutant beast, even the eighth-level awakened people will be discolored.


    but.


    Naruto in the sky did not panic, but quietly waited for the other person to approach.


    When the gorilla jumped in front of him, Naruto suddenly turned sideways, and instantly locked the gorilla''s wrist with his hands.


    If it was before, Naruto would definitely hit the ground and smashed the gorilla.


    But now that time is pressing, Naruto doesn''t want to waste time beating this guy, but a colorful brilliance emerges in his hands.


    Roar!


    The gorilla was imprisoned by its wrists. Its eyes were blood-red, and it wanted to go crazy and pinch the human in front of it.


    But at the moment when it was preparing to act, the colorful brilliance began to shine, and the gorilla in the raging suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Naruto in amazement.


    Then it was silly in the air, looking at Naruto with a shocking gaze that had never been seen before.


    But this time.


    The gorilla''s jumping power disappeared, and its body began to fall from the sky.


    It was normal to fall, after all, it has no wings, and it can only stay slightly in the air when it jumps up from below.


    but.


    When it descended, the person who released the colorful brilliance in front of him also followed down, and the speed was not slow at all.


    Bang!


    The gorilla suddenly fell to the ground, raising a lot of smoke.


    The mutant beasts around saw Naruto running down from the sky, and they rushed brutally one by one, trying to rush to kill this human being.


    Roar!


    The warning and the bloodthirsty beast roar sounded, the voice with endless tyranny and anxiety, also scared the mutant beast from all directions to stop, and then looked at the gorilla with suspicious eyes.


    They are confused and don''t know why the gorillas want to stop them and why they should be warned.


    To know.


    The gorilla''s yelling stopped with a warning that he had never had before, that was the warning that whoever dared to do it would kill anyone.


    Such a warning.


    A large number of mutant beasts around were puzzled, they looked at the gorilla with confused eyes, and looked at this powerful leader.


    Bang bang bang!


    The earth shook slightly, and the huge chimpanzee moved forward step by step towards the human.


    When the surrounding mutant beasts saw this scene, they thought the leader would do it himself, so they waited silently, waiting for the leader to show off his power.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    When they thought that the gorilla was about to tear this human to pieces, the majestic gorilla actually knelt down with a bang in full view, and then looked at the human with feverish eyes.


    Huh!


    A mutant duck made a strange sound, the sound was a bit sharp, the mutant duck didn''t care about these, but looked at the gorilla like a goose.


    If he said he would attack this human being, why didn''t he attack? If you don''t attack, don''t attack. You are the leader of mutant beasts.


    The mutant beast felt that there was something wrong with the way he went out today.


    Because their leader of the gorilla, even if he was not very convinced by the Beastmaster, he actually kneeled in front of the humans, and this scene directly stared at them.


    Roar!


    The gorilla doesn''t care what other mutant beasts think, it wants to become stronger now, become super strong.


    In the past, it was the strongest existence in the steel forest. At the late stage of its seventh level, the current Beastmaster was only a first-level steel bear.


    But after so many years, the mutant beasts have made breakthroughs one by one, surpassing it one by one to become a stronger existence, even breaking through to become the beast king.


    But it is still the late stage of the seventh level. It has been stuck for several years at this stage. It has also become a small force in the beast tide from the strongest mutant beast before. This kind of despair makes the gorilla very depressed.


    Especially its wisdom is relatively high, higher than other mutant beasts, which makes it even sadder.


    Originally it thought that this life would be over. After all, it was old and its physique began to weaken. It was impossible to break through again, but it didn''t expect it.


    Just now.


    This human being who doesn''t seem strong has loosened the bottleneck that it has been stuck for countless years, and it has hope of a breakthrough, which makes it see the light.


    and so.


    The gorilla did not care about any face or dignity, but resolutely knelt on the ground, praying for the gift of this mysterious human.


    "The intelligence is good, but unfortunately the aptitude is too bad, it can''t help me much."


    Naruto looked at the gorilla and shook his head, then turned to look at the red lizard not far away.


    There seems to be some kind of blood in this lizard. If it is strengthened, some mysterious change is likely to occur.


    So the red lizard is Naruto''s target.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The gorilla heard Naruto say that his aptitude was too bad, and worried that Naruto wouldn''t strengthen himself. Its head suddenly fell and kowtow frantically at the ground.


    The new guy is very real, or it doesn''t have human guts, so every time the brain kowtows, it is very hard, and the ground that it hits is shaking.


    Even its head smashed the earth out of a small pit, and at the same time it was splashed with countless dust.


    The mutant beasts around were almost silly seeing this scene, all of them staying in place like a goose.


    "Stop."


    Naruto held his nose and looked at the gorilla dissatisfiedly, so much dust floating, it was really dirty.


    However, Naruto was very satisfied with the gorilla''s intelligence and attitude, so he raised his hand and said, "Your aptitude is too bad, and all you can bring to me is loyalty, understand?"


    Roar!


    The gorilla''s wisdom is obviously higher, showing a humane and firm expression, and then lowered his head and brought his head close to Naruto''s right hand.


    "Feel the changes in yourself."


    Naruto spoke and chose to strengthen, and at the same time colorful brilliance appeared on his right hand.


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance shines like a brilliant rainbow, and it also attracts mutant beasts from all directions.


    However, the eyes of these mutant beasts were locked on the gorillas, because their leader was madly becoming stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the aura became more and more terrifying and dangerous.


    The gorilla, which was originally only in the late stage of the seventh level, suddenly reached the early stage of the eighth stage, then the middle and late stages of the eighth stage, but this did not end.


    Soon the ninth-level aura rippled in the mutant beasts, and the tyrannical aura shocked the surrounding mutant beasts back and forth, looking at the gorilla and Naruto with incredible eyes.

 Chapter 148： Fierce battle

    The ninth level is already a very tyrannical existence among mutant beasts, the strongest level below the beast king, and the level that countless mutant beasts dream of.


    But now.


    Their leader, the gorilla, reached level 9 in a short time.


    Such a scene shocked countless mutant beasts, and they all looked at Naruto with incredible eyes.


    They did not expect that this human being had such an ability, which made them look forward to it.


    but.


    The gorilla''s aura is still growing crazily, from the early stage of the ninth level to the middle of the ninth level, and then to the late stage of the ninth level, until it reaches the limit of the ninth level.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Naruto suddenly stopped strengthening and took out a photo from his pocket. It was a beautiful girl and his daughter Lin Xue.


    "Find her, protect her, and let me see your loyalty." Naruto bounced the photo over.


    Roar!


    The gorilla yelled, quickly took the photo, and then kowtowed several times at Naruto, with gratitude in his eyes.


    After kowtow, it didn''t hesitate to leave quickly with the photo, like a crazy armored car, dashing away.


    "The aspect of loyalty is not bad, but the aptitude is too bad. If you strengthen from the 9th level to the Beastmaster, it will consume a lot of soul power, and the strengthening takes a long time, which is too time-consuming."


    The reason Naruto didn''t strengthen the gorilla was really not enough time. Now that the gorilla is going to protect Lin Xue, Naruto is not so worried, at least he can buy a lot of time.


    The time gained was enough for Naruto to strengthen the red lizard, so Naruto turned to look at the red lizard.


    "come."


    Bang bang bang! !


    The red lizard had long been watching the situation here, and when he saw Naruto calling it, he rushed over with excitement, and then lay down in front of Naruto respectfully, motionless.


    The surrounding mutant beasts are a little bit ready to move. They don''t want to kill Naruto, but they also want to kneel in front of Naruto and kowtow. There is no way. Such a kowtow is an experience they cannot desire.


    So the mutant beasts wanted to rush over, because the red lizard was only in the late stage of the fifth level, and the strength was not strong among them. These mutant beasts wanted to kill the red lizard and replace it.


    Roar!


    In the shadows.


    A black leopard suddenly appeared, looking around with cold eyes, the mid-level seven aura was released wantonly, scared the surrounding mutant beasts did not dare to move.


    It is the Phantom Leopard, the second most powerful mutant beast in this area, it has a strong deterrent power, and it is also very smart, even knowing how to help Naruto maintain order.


    Even after doing all this, the Phantom Leopard cleverly came to the back of the red lizard, stood there quietly waiting in line, looking at Naruto with expectant eyes.


    "Not bad."


    Naruto glanced at the Phantom Leopard. Such a clever leopard is very valuable for training, but now he has no time because the red lizard in front of him is very different.


    With deep curiosity, Naruto put his right hand on the head of the red lizard and chose to strengthen.


    The colorful brilliance shined again, and the mysterious aura continued to dissipate, and the mutant beasts around also calmed down, watching this scene one by one with envy.


    Under this brilliance, the red lizard in the late stage of the fifth level suddenly broke through to the sixth level, and harder armor appeared around its body, and the temperature of the skin was faintly rising.


    But this did not end.


    The strengthened power made this red lizard quickly strengthened from the early stage of the sixth level to the middle of the sixth level, followed by the late stage of the sixth level, and finally broke through to the seventh level with a bang.


    The seventh-level red lizard has become even more different, the temperature on the body is even hotter, the body has become larger, the head has become larger, and the body has become very burly, which looks very uncomfortable.


    When the mutant beasts around saw this scene, they were a little dignified while envious, because the aura of the red lizard carried a strange pressure.


    This coercion made the mutant beasts very uncomfortable, and they felt like they would kneel down.


    boom!


    The strengthening is still continuing, and the red lizard continues to break through in the strengthening brilliance, quickly breaking through from the seventh to the eighth, then the ninth, and even the ninth limit.


    At this point.


    The surrounding mutant beasts have already begun to retreat slowly, because the red lizard''s appearance at this time is really terrifying, and the aura it exudes is suppressed to the extreme.


    "Sure enough, little lizard, you will break through the Beastmaster later, but the Beastmaster is just the starting point. If you want to become stronger, then be obedient, understand?" Naruto said indifferently in his voice.


    Roar!


    The tyrannical roar shook the sky, but there was a hint of flattery in the voice, and even respectful.


    "It''s best not to be distracted, otherwise, even if I spend a lot of time fighting, I will use my body power to tear the space to come here, crush you, understand?" Naruto said indifferently.


    Roar!


    The flattering voice sounded again, obviously more respectful.


    "This is the only way to behave. Then you carefully feel your transformation. This will be your transformation from the ants."


    As Naruto said, he started to strengthen again.


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance became more and more intense, and gradually, a huge shadow began to envelope the sky, and Naruto was completely enveloped in it.


    The mutant beasts around were so frightened that they fled in a hurry, and they never dared to stay for a second. Only the Phantom Leopard, although very scared, still stayed here hard, looking at Naruto respectfully.


    boom!


    Suddenly a hot ball of fire appeared in the sky, and a terrible flame swept the sky, and the sky was also reflected more fiery red.


    "Fool, do you want to burn me to death? Shut up quickly."


    Naruto kicked the huge figure on the opposite side, frowning and staring at him.


    "Roar."


    The huge figure on the opposite side heard Naruto''s words and hurriedly closed his mouth, looking at Naruto with a faintly resentful look like a child.


    "Go, look for Lin Xue, you come up too, Little Leopard."


    Whoops.


    The Phantom Leopard was a little afraid of the behemoth, but he walked over obediently, rubbing his head against Naruto''s arm.


    Naruto rubbed the little leopard''s head, and as the colorful brilliance strengthened, he also took it into action.


    the other side.


    Steel forest, in a dark cave.


    Lin Xue was dressed in a white dress, holding a sharp ice sword, pursing thin lips, and releasing a Dawson-cold icy arrow. At the same time, her delicate body flashed, slaying the mutant beasts.


    But looking at the boundless mutant beasts outside the cave, and the giant steel bear like a hill, Lin Xue''s beautiful little face was full of solemnity.


    Beastmaster.


    She never expected that the Iron Bear Beast King would appear outside, even looking at the direction of the cave with a joking expression.


    Obviously.


    The Iron Bear Beast King regarded them as ants that could be crushed to death at will.


    "Captain Lin Xue, we are the one who dragged you down, sorry."


    Inside the cave, a little girl in Lolita costume, clutching her injured abdomen, expressing apologies with a weak voice.


    "Mengmeng is right. We are dragging you down. With your strength, if you escaped before, you are safe now."


    Another beautiful woman wearing an OL professional also spoke.


    Her appearance is not beautiful, but she has a hint of intelligence and generosity.


    Coupled with the white shirt, black skirt, black stockings, and the pair of black leather shoes, she looks very attractive.


    It''s just that such a mature beauty, carrying a **** sickle, flashes in the shadows from time to time, and every time there is a pause, a mutant beast will die.


    It''s just that she was originally confident, when she saw the boundless mutant beast outside the cave, she couldn''t help but feel despair.


    "I am your captain, and I said I won''t give up on you."


    Lin Xue''s voice was crisp, as sweet as a wind chime. She was the captain of the hunting team and couldn''t leave her teammates behind. Even if there were two teammates left, she didn''t want to give up.


    It''s just that for the current desperate situation, she has no choice.


    puff!


    The blood splashed, and the warm blood splashed Lin Xue''s face. Her small face was flushed first, and then fell into a pale state.


    "It turned out to be a shadow beast, captain, are you okay?" The beautiful woman flashed to the side of Lin Xue, worried.


    "It''s okay, let''s step back, otherwise Mengmeng will be very dangerous."


    Lin Xue''s white hands trembled a little, but she still cared about the injured Mengmeng.


    "team leader."


    With tears in Mengmeng''s eyes, her left hand was covering the wound on her abdomen, and her right hand picked up the giant heavy hammer that was more than two meters high next to her, and she was about to get up and participate in the battle.


    "Hurry up and put down your weapons, your injury is too serious, forcibly fighting will only aggravate the injury." Lin Xue hurriedly stopped.


    "But, can we really survive?" Mengmeng said in despair.


    silence.


    Lin Xue and the beautiful woman fell into silence, unable to speak anymore, and the depressive atmosphere became heavier as the mutant beast approached.


    Roar!


    The sky-shaking beast roar came from afar, and the mutant beasts who were rushing into the cave were startled, and then violently withdrew from the cave.


    The three women also heard the roar, their complexion changed suddenly, and they hurriedly turned to look outside.


    "Does the Beastmaster want to do it himself?"


    "It''s over."


    Mengmeng clenched his weapon tightly, planning to fight again before dying.


    boom!


    The ground shook, and an earthquake-like sound came, followed by a more terrifying roar.


    Roar!


    Boom boom boom!


    There was a continuous roar, and the three women listened to the loud noise in disbelief, and then quickly walked a few steps outside, looking in the direction of the sound.


    It didn''t matter at a glance, their big eyes were directly rounded.


    I saw a huge chimpanzee, clenching his fists, and bombarding the Beastmaster fiercely. The two behemoths fought wildly outside the cave, even violently.


    Countless big trees were destroyed in the battle between the two, a large number of mutant beasts were killed and even the gorilla was injured, but instead of retreating, it bombarded the Beastmaster more violently.


    With the bloodthirsty appearance and the crazy fighting style, the three women directly stayed in place.


    "Okay... It''s a terrible battle, is this the battle between Beastmasters? It''s terrible." Mengmeng said.


    "No, the gorilla is not the Beastmaster, it only has the ninth level limit, but I didn''t expect that it would dare to challenge the Beastmaster at the ninth level, and even fight the Beastmaster like this." Lin Xue said.


    "Level 9 dare to provoke the Beastmaster? What a weird thing." The beautiful woman was puzzled, tilted her head and looked at the outside world, while looking for a chance to escape.

 Chapter 149： My goodness

    ut.


    Surrounded by countless mutant beasts outside the cave, they have long lost the hope of escape, and they are very lucky to live in the cave until now.


    The beautiful woman looked around and knew that there was no hope of escape, so she could only put her trust in the battle between the gorilla and the Beastmaster.


    "I hope the battle between these two big guys can smash the mutant beast encirclement, so maybe we have the hope of escape." The beautiful woman said quietly.


    "Yeah, it''s really time for this gorilla to come. Seeing that we could no longer support it, it appeared."


    "Indeed, I don''t know why, I always have a weird feeling that this gorilla appeared too timely." Lin Xueliu frowned lightly.


    "Do you feel this way too? I thought it was just me, which is really strange." The beautiful woman glanced at Lin Xue and said suspiciously.


    "Let''s take a look again."


    "it is good."


    The three women were full of doubts, and couldn''t figure out why a ninth-level gorilla sprang out when they were in danger.


    If you come out, come out, after all, this is a mutant beast group, and any mutant beast may appear.


    However, after the gorilla came out, it shocked the offensive mutant beast with a voice, and then fought against the beast king, which seemed very incredible.


    That scene seemed to be like a gorilla helping them, but the three women felt it was impossible. After all, how could mutant beasts help humans and challenge the Beastmaster with ninth-level strength.


    That''s the way to die, so the three girls feel weird.


    Boom boom boom!


    There was a huge roar, and the two giants collided and rolled like crazy bulls.


    The Beastmaster is strong, plus it is a steel bear, with a protective layer similar to steel on the surface of the body, and terrifying power, so he has the upper hand in the battle.


    But the ninth-level gorilla has no fear, his eyes are constantly bombarding with blood red, that huge fist is like a hammer, slamming the Beastmaster''s head fiercely, without any retreat.


    Even if the gorilla has been scarred, even if it has been dripping with blood, but it ignores it, bombarding like crazy.


    This kind of desperate style of play also made the Beastmaster a little stunned, and even his head was a little dizzy.


    Although it has a metal protective layer outside its body, there are not many injuries on the outside, but the internal organs are very uncomfortable.


    But after all, it was the Beastmaster. Although it was caught off guard, after slowing it down, it also fell into rage completely, waving its bear paw and slapped the gorilla fiercely.


    The huge bear''s paw waved again and again, with a mighty force to stop the gorilla''s attack, and soon moved the disadvantage back, and began to beat the gorilla in turn.


    The heavy bear paw was only a moment away, and the gorilla was so scarred that it hit its shoulders severely.


    Bang!


    The gorilla rolled out with blood, but it stood up again, full of blood, roaring and killing the Beastmaster.


    Boom boom boom!


    The fierce battle began again. The gorilla''s crazy play regardless of casualties caused the Beastmaster to be overwhelmed, and his head was stunned several times.


    As a result, the angry beastmaster roared again and again.


    It even remembered that when it was a first-level mutant beast, facing the despair of a seventh-level gorilla, its strength was slightly affected by this kind of psychological influence.


    This also led to its attacks, not as fierce as before.


    But after all, it was the Beastmaster. After a battle, watching the gorilla who was getting more and more injured, the Beastmaster finally became more and more terrifying, more and more ferocious.


    boom!


    The loud noise roared again, and the huge chimpanzee flew out, smashed several big trees directly, and fell into a pool of blood.


    The continuous desperate fighting has caused countless injuries on its body, and this time, the gorilla''s left arm was completely damaged, and it was unable to use it to fight.


    Roar!


    The gorilla stood up swayingly, staring solemnly at the opposite Beastmaster, knowing that he was not the Beastmaster''s opponent, and should leave as soon as possible, otherwise he would die next.


    but.


    The gorilla turned his head and glanced at Lin Xue, thinking of the words of the mysterious adult, thinking of the other person, all he can give is loyalty.


    And now.


    If he escaped, his only loyalty would be lost, and he would no longer be able to show a bright spot, then what qualification would it have to be favored by the mysterious lord?


    So the gorilla took a deep breath, screamed at the Beastmaster violently, rushed out without fear during the roar, and launched a crazy attack on the Beastmaster.


    Boom boom boom!


    The battle began again. In the unimaginable eyes of the Beastmaster, a fierce life-and-death struggle was launched. This time the Beastmaster was completely furious, and also began a counterattack in the most violent form.


    Two big monsters fought from the east to the west, and then from the west to the south, smashing countless big trees and killing a large number of mutant beasts.


    But the strange thing is that no matter how they fought, they never approached the west, not approaching the direction where Lin Xue these women were. It was very strange.


    Boom!


    The gorilla flew out again and fell in front of Lin Xue and the others. Its blood was sown in the air, forming a rain curtain.


    This time, the gorilla never got up again.


    It fell to the ground with a weak breath, and it was obvious that bone injuries were everywhere, and even one left eye was blinded.


    It was already severely wounded and dying, and it had no strength to resist, but it was smiling, looking at the Beastmaster on the opposite side quietly.


    At the position of its ears, a photo fell down, drifting in the wind in front of Lin Xue and the others, and was caught by Lin Xue.


    Li Linxue, who caught the photo, looked at the photo in doubt, but after a glance, Lin Xue''s beautiful face was completely moved.


    "This...this turned out to be my photo, the photo my father took. How could it appear here, how could it be carried by the gorilla?"


    Lin Xue looked at this scene in disbelief, her head was completely muddy.


    Thinking of the strange series of gorilla battles, Lin Xue said with a trembling voice: "Could it be that this gorilla has been helping us? It has something to do with my father?"


    "It''s very possible that I have never seen such a strange gorilla, and its series of battles, isn''t it just buying time for us?" The beautiful woman said quietly.


    "Yeah, the gorilla is definitely protecting us, it may be your father''s acquaintance." Mengmeng said, clutching her abdomen.


    "My father? But isn''t he a healer of the Awakened? And he is very weak, he likes to drink drunk, this gorilla is the ninth limit, how can he remember us desperately?"


    Lin Xue''s eyes widened in disbelief, and the beauty in her eyes was incredible.


    That decadent father always said nothing, kept everything in his heart, bought drunk every day, and lived a sloppy life.


    Maybe he has his own story, but his father is only a third-level awakened person, he is still a healed awakened person, even if there is a story, it is just an ordinary story, and it cannot be related to the ninth-level gorilla.


    So Lin Xue couldn''t believe it at all. This incident had something to do with her father.


    Bang bang bang!

 Chapter 150： miracle

    The Iron Bear Beast King took a heavy step, with a bloodthirsty light, walking towards the gorilla step by step.


    When he walked in front of it, the Iron Bear Beast King slowly lifted the bear''s paw.


    Then aim at the head of the gorilla.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Xue and others were full of worries on their faces, and their eyes were filled with intolerance and despair, because they knew that after the gorilla died, the next time they died.


    but.


    At this moment.


    The moment the Iron Bear Beast King raised the bear paw, it seemed to feel something, stopped abruptly, and then looked east in amazement.


    And the gorilla lying on the ground, dying, didn''t know what was wrong, and started struggling to get up, and then, facing Dongfang, knelt down on one knee under the incredible gaze of Lin Xue and others.


    Such a strange scene directly stunned the three women.


    "This...what''s going on? Did something happen?" The beautiful woman asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know, wait, look at the East, my goodness." Mengmeng looked at the East in amazement, her beautiful eyes widened completely.


    Listening to Mengmeng''s exclamation, Lin Xue and the beautiful woman looked east at the same time, and in the next second they also showed shocked expressions.


    I saw the direction of the east, in the warm sun, above the cloudless sky.


    A terrifying fire dragon, slowly fanning its wings, came from the east with a terrifying breath.


    There was endless fire light around its body, and the hot flames reflected the sky red.


    The huge body is moving forward like a hill, the huge head is slightly lowered, and his eyes are staring at this side with cold eyes, watching the Beast King and countless mutant beasts.


    And its aura, as the distance approaches, becomes more and more depressed, more and more terrifying, after this aura, the terrible dragon will soon surge like a flood.


    This Long Wei directly pressed all mutant beasts into a breathless state, so that the mutant beasts trembling tremblingly did not dare to move, one by one trembled like chaff.


    And Lin Xue and the others also felt the terrible aura. Under such a heavy dragon, they naturally understood the horror of the fire dragon.


    So they stared with surprise, and looked at the terrifying fire dragon that was gradually flying in incredible.


    but.


    These are actually just the beginning.


    Lin Xue and the others, who had been shocked at first, suddenly discovered that there was someone on the fire dragon''s head, and they were not calm at all.


    "Fire Dragon... There is a person standing on the head of the fire dragon! Have you seen it? Have you seen it?" Lin Xue said with a little head faint.


    "I see, there is a person standing, such a terrible fire dragon has a master, it is incredible."


    The beautiful woman''s voice was trembling, her hand holding the sickle was a little unstable, and her body was shaken.


    The fire dragon is scary enough, and now there is a person standing on the fire dragon''s head, which is simply a bolt from the blue.


    "It''s too strong, it''s incredible, what kind of terrible strong can be the master of the fire dragon?" Mengmeng said shockedly.


    Although she was injured in her abdomen and her face was pale, the excitement made her face gradually blush, and the wounds were affected to some extent.


    But she didn''t care, but with her eyes wide open, she tried her best to look into the distance, watching the approaching existence.


    She wanted to know what kind of strong man could tame such a powerful fire dragon.


    but.


    As the fire dragon approached, Mengmeng suddenly felt that the figure on the fire dragon was a bit familiar. She stared at it again, and her pupils shrank suddenly in the next second.


    "I... am I dazzled? I really want to see Lin Xue''s father." Mengmeng swallowed, her voice trembling.


    "It is Lin Xue''s father who really missed it."


    The beautiful woman also opened her mouth slightly in shock, and her whole person was a little pale, she was really frightened by this scene.


    As the rescued Lin Xue, she was already stupid at the moment, her head couldn''t turn around.


    She didn''t expect it.


    Such a terrifying fire dragon, such a scourge-like existence, made his father step on his head, and his father was still indifferent and arrogant.


    You know, her father has always been sloppy and sloppy, always looks like a drunk man, but who would have thought that his father would have come to a shocking reversal.


    From a decadent drunkard, to a powerful man who stepped on the fire dragon and ruled the world.


    It felt like going out to take a taxi, and as a result a dozen helicopter gunships came to pick him up. The shock directly frightened Lin Xue, as motionless as a goose.


    The whole scene also fell into silence, fell into a state of silence, and it could even be said that the needle drop was audible.


    no way.


    The scene is too shocking. Whoever sees this terrible scene is shocked, and it even feels like a dream.


    Huhuhu!


    The huge wings stirred, the fire dragon slowly approached, and the huge body gradually enveloped this area, slowly landing with the vast dragon power, watching all this proudly.


    And on the fire dragon head, a being like a king is looking down on everything and sentient beings.


    "Father...Father."


    Lin Xue looked at the face that was too familiar, her voice trembled, but her voice seemed a little uncertain and even had a dreamlike feeling.


    "Ok."


    Naruto didn''t want to speak, but nodded after thinking of something.


    But he didn''t say much, but stepped on the void, under the horrified gaze of Lin Xue and others, step by step, walked down and walked towards the gorilla who was kneeling on one knee.


    Such a miraculous picture shocked the hearts of the three daughters of Xue Lin once again. They all stared at Naruto in amazement, and at the monarch-like father of Lin Xue.


    However, Naruto did not pay too much attention to Lin Xue, but instead looked at the gorilla.


    Therefore, the gorilla''s breath has been weakened to the extreme, but even so it still kneels on one knee, trying to maintain its shape.


    "I see your loyalty, which is good."


    Naruto''s right hand was shining with colorful brilliance, and then under the mysterious brilliance, it pressed against the gorilla''s arm.


    Hum!


    It sounded like the sound of a bee flapping its wings, followed by a mysterious breath rippling and spreading around.


    And the gorilla is glowing with its entire body under such brilliance. The severely wounded it quickly heals, and its breath becomes more and more terrifying and stronger.


    After waiting for a while, the gorilla''s figure suddenly shook, and a layer of super-protective steel suddenly appeared around the body, covering the gorilla like skin.


    And it has also completely evolved from level nine, evolved into a steel gorilla, and evolved into a beast king.


    Roar!


    The gorilla roared wildly, slapped his fists fiercely on his chest, and let out a cheerful shout, expressing his joy and happiness.


    However, it thought of something, and quickly knelt down and kowtow to Naruto, its head hitting the ground frantically without hesitation.


    Bang bang bang!


    The kowtow continued, and the earth quaked under its kowtow, until Naruto raised his hand to signal that the gorilla hurriedly stopped.


    Naruto ignored the gorilla, but turned to look at the steel bear beast king.

 Chapter 151： Despised Beastmaster

    "You were very happy just now? Why don''t you let the fire dragon play with you?" Naruto gently waved his right hand.


    boom!


    The huge fire dragon moved its claws, rushed out with the monstrous flames and heavy Via, and slew the Iron Bear Beast King in the most violent posture.


    Roar!


    The Iron Bear Beast King was so frightened that he retreated again and again, but unfortunately it had no way of retreating. Its only chance was to fight, and to obtain a chance to survive through battle.


    and so.


    A blood-colored light glowed around the body of the Iron Bear Beast King, and the steel throughout his body gradually thickened, making it gradually armed to become a giant steel bear and a defensive monster with super protection.


    This kind of protection gave the Iron Bear Beast King a trace of confidence, and also roared and collided with the fire dragon.


    Boom!


    With a loud roar, the super-strong steel arm of the Iron Bear Beast King was easily torn apart, revealing its flesh and bones, and it also made it look at the fire dragon in astonishment.


    It didn''t expect that it would shred its steel arms with just one blow, and even severely injured itself.


    But now is the moment of life and death, how could the Iron Bear Beast King give up struggling, so the Iron Armament once again covered his whole body, and this time the protection was even stronger.


    just.


    The huge fire dragon on the opposite side showed a humane ridicule, and then inflamed its terrifying wings, flew into the air in the endless flames, and slowly opened the dragon''s mouth.


    boom!


    The terrifying dragon''s breath spewed out from the fire dragon''s mouth, with the scorching temperature of destroying everything, swept down the Iron Bear Beast King, completely enveloped it in its horrified eyes.


    Roar!


    The miserable voice roared in the flames, with endless fear and madness. The huge Beastmaster struggled to escape in the terrible flame, but it had no chance.


    At the moment the dragon''s breath appeared, everything was doomed.


    The Iron Bear Beast King died and was burned to ashes in a very short time, with no bones left.


    It also made the three women Lin Xue dumbfounded, and even trembling with fright.


    Because that is the Beastmaster, a super existence beyond the ninth level, a terrifying monster that can easily destroy the base of Dawn Survivors.


    You must know that Dawn, the strongest guardian in the survivor base, and the very old guardian, is only in the middle of the ninth level, but this kind of strength is already the strongest existence in the survivor base.


    Ordinary awakeners are only level two or three, even geniuses are only level four or five. The reason why Lin Xue has become a goal pursued by countless people in the base is not only appearance, but also talent.


    But she was only at level six now, and this kind of strength was a matter of one claw in front of the Beastmaster, slapped her to death is like slapped ants to death.


    From here we can see the horror of the Iron Bear Beast King.


    But such a terrifying Iron Bear Beast King died just like that. He was burned to ashes by the fire dragon''s breath, and even the body was not left behind. This was simply crushing.


    This is enough to prove the terrible fire dragon and its tyrannical strength.


    And what is the level of "Father Lin Xue" who stood on the head of the fire dragon and commanded the fire dragon before?


    Lin Xue and the other women had no daring to imagine, they could only stare at all this in a daze, at the fire dragon in the sky covering the sky and the sun.


    Ouch!


    The fire dragon roared in the sky, and the terrifying dragon''s might was released wantonly, exuding its majesty like a king, and also showing its power.


    In the roar of the fire dragon, the mutant beasts in the beast tide below seemed to have been driven away, and began to flee in a hurry, fleeing in all directions.


    Some timid mutant beasts, even if they were scared to walk unsteadily, still struggled to flee away.


    In just a short time, the beast tide here has been emptied, and there is no trace of mutant beasts anymore.


    Huhhhhhhhh!


    The fire dragon descended from the sky, slowly falling to the ground under the awe-inspiring eyes of Lin Xue and the other women, scorching fire waves.


    But soon the lingering flames of its body began to gather, its arrogant gaze disappeared, but it was replaced by awe.


    then.


    This powerful fire dragon became very well-behaved, and even cautiously approached Naruto, smashing Naruto''s arm with his big head, as if he wanted to be praised.


    "Not bad."


    Naruto rubbed the dragon''s head as a reward.


    Ouch!


    The fire dragon squinted his eyes for enjoyment and howled with joy. It seems that getting praise is the supreme honor for it.


    Naruto didn''t pay much attention to the situation of the fire dragon. He just glanced at the gradually increasing experience value, turned his head to look at Lin Xue and other women who were looking at him with worship.


    "Xue Lin, come up, I''ll take you back." Naruto walked to the fire dragon head and said.


    "Oh, oh."


    Lin Xueji nodded his head, and walked towards Naruto blankly. Her cold and glamorous expression had disappeared, replaced by a silly cuteness.


    But after she stepped onto the fire dragon head, thinking of her teammates, she quickly turned her head to look.


    It didn''t matter if she looked at it, she froze in place again.


    Because I don''t know when, the steel gorilla has fought against the beautiful woman and became her mount.


    And beside Mengmeng, a dark leopard is wrapping Mengmeng with black energy to heal her injuries.


    It has always been light and water treatments, but now it''s better, there is even black energy in the treatment, the key treatment speed is very fast, and Mengmeng is cured in a while.


    Then the black leopard carried Mengmeng and also served as a mount. .


    "Father, is that black leopard also the king of beasts?" Lin Xue looked at the dark leopard with a muddy head.


    "Well, like the orangutan, it is too poorly qualified and has no development potential, like a chicken rib." Naruto replied faintly, and then glanced at the fire dragon.


    Huh huh.


    The fire dragon seemed to have received an order, inflaming its wings and gradually ascending into the sky, leading Naruto and Lin Xue towards the Dawn Survivor Base.


    Below.


    The King Kong gorilla is fighting against the beautiful woman, and the black leopard is carrying cute, silently following.


    Such a terrifying lineup had scared countless creatures trembling along the way, especially when the fire dragon in the sky passed by, it scared the beasts to retreat.


    As for Lin Xue on the fire dragon''s head, her head was already confusing at this moment.


    My father''s words always linger in my mind: Beastmaster-level gorillas and black leopards have no potential, just like chicken ribs.


    Xue Lin wanted to say, what happened to this world? Are all the Beastmasters despised?


    Why suddenly everything is different? Obviously, I just came out to hunt, why doesn''t I seem to keep up with the times? Xue Lin had a dreamlike feeling.


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.1]


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.2¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.5]


    Naruto looked at the ever-increasing experience value, his eyes fixed on the city of dawn. His high-profile appearance was naturally for the experience value. As long as he worships, appreciates, and admires himself, he can gain a lot of experience.


    Returning to the Dawn Survivor Base later, I am afraid that the entire base will be a sensation, so Naruto drove the fire dragon and headed to the Dawn Survivor Base with two beast kings.


    Dawn formed a base for existence.


    A large number of awakened people watched the beast tide gradually receding, and while they were happy, they were also talking.


    They were speculating on the reason why the animal tide retreated. Many people said that this incident had something to do with "Father Lin." After all, the previous sloppy father left on the void.


    Except for this, people can''t think of anything else that can make the tide of beasts retreat.


    but.


    Some awakened people who came later had some doubts. After all, "Father Lin Xue" was so decadent. He bought and got drunk every day, and he didn''t seem to be a super power at all.


    And without seeing it with their own eyes, these people are always suspicious.

 Chapter 152： Kings return

    Such doubts also made other people a little dissatisfied, and they explained their opinions one by one, arguing.


    "Okay, let''s not say it, I am a perceiving awakened person, I can easily perceive the strength of others, Lin Xue''s father is only Level 3, definitely not a super strong, absolutely not."


    "Zhang Feng, don''t talk nonsense. We saw Lin Xue''s father stepping away on the void and instantly snatching someone else''s strong bow. He absolutely hid his strength." Someone argued.


    "Impossible. Maybe Lin Xue''s father has awakened his ability to stay in the air. After all, the second awakening event hasn''t happened."


    Zhang Feng didn''t believe it and continued: "If he is really a super strong, why should he use other people''s strong bows and weapons? Wouldn''t it be over if he just killed the Beastmaster with his fist?"


    "But... but Lin Xue''s father''s temperament is very different, completely different from before." Someone continued to argue, but the voice was a little quiet.


    When Zhang Feng heard this, he smiled indifferently, "The temperament thing is just illusory, what really works is strength, and..."


    "My perception is not like your vague level perception, but a very clear perception level. For example, if you are in the middle of the third level, he is the early stage of the fourth level, and he is the early stage of the second level. I can perceive it very clearly ."


    "Like Lin Xue''s father, he is a third-level late stage. I have known this for a long time, and I even glanced at him in the morning."


    Zhang Feng said lightly, his expression full of confidence, obviously he was very sure of his perception ability.


    "Late three late?"


    Everyone heard Zhang Feng said that Lin Xue''s father was a third-level late stage, and they were a little bit unwilling to believe it, but looking at Zhang Feng''s calm posture, everyone was also puzzled.


    After all, Lin Xue''s father''s past was indeed unable to make a move, and as a result, he suddenly showed the ability to walk in the void, which was really unexpected.


    The key is that only the sky level can fly in the sky. It is very difficult for ordinary awakeners to fly, unless the awakening is the ability to fly, so everyone starts to mumble.


    "Zhang Feng, are you really sure that Lin Xue''s father is a third-level late?"


    "Of course, I promise." Zhang Feng said proudly, his expression full of confidence.


    "Well, it seems we made a mistake in our estimation."


    Everyone sighed, began to believe Zhang Feng''s words, and began to feel that Lin Xue''s father might just awaken the Yukong ability.


    but.


    Just after they sighed, just after they began to believe Zhang Feng''s words, there was an exclamation in the crowd.


    "Quick...look at the sky, my god, what did I see? Fire dragon, I saw the fire dragon, my God!"


    Sharp exclamations resounded through this area, and everyone looked at the person making the sound in confusion.


    "Fire dragon? What fire dragon? Skinny, what are you going crazy?"


    The crowd looked at the shouting thin man, shook their heads speechlessly, and then looked in the direction of the steel forest from the thin man''s perspective, and their eyes widened in shock in the next second.


    "I''m Cao, it''s really a fire dragon! It''s really a fire dragon! How is this possible? Did I have a **** hallucination?"


    "There is no hallucination. It''s really a fire dragon. It''s a big, scary fire dragon."


    Above the city wall, countless people exclaimed, one by one staring into the distance dumbfounded, looking at the behemoth in the sky that gradually fanned its wings.


    They didn''t expect to see such a terrifying mutant beast, and at the same time they understood why the beast tide would disperse.


    In front of high-level creatures like the fire dragon, the mutant beast tide is simply scum, but it is just some low-level mutant beasts, so everyone also understands the reason for the retreat of the beasts.


    just.


    Facing the approaching fire dragon, everyone thought of a terrible result. Although the tide of beasts was gone, a more terrifying fire dragon was about to come. Then the base might face a catastrophe like a natural disaster.


    "Alert, hurry, everyone is on alert immediately!!"


    The captain of the base city guard urged loudly and ordered everyone to be on alert. If such a terrifying fire dragon came to the base to kill, the entire base would be destroyed.


    and so.


    They must be prepared to break the boat and do everything in their power to stop the fire dragon from attacking.


    "and many more!"


    A majestic voice suddenly sounded, and then the guardian of the base, the leader of the base suddenly appeared, stopping everyone from moving.


    "Master Guardian, did you find something?" The captain of the city guard hurriedly asked.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, the people here are Lin Xue and her father Lin Yi." The guardian''s voice is still majestic, but it seems to have a trembling sound.


    "Lin Xue and her father Lin Yi?"


    Everyone was a little at a loss when they heard this, and their brains were a little confused for a while, but the next second they waited in amazement with their eyes.


    "Could it be that."


    Everyone looked at the fire dragon abruptly, with incredible eyesight.


    The air gradually became warmer, and with the passage of time, it became warmer and warmer, with a faint burning feeling.


    However, the awakened people on the city wall stared at the sky, watching the behemoth gradually flying until the behemoth came to the sky above the base, looking down at everything like an ant.


    Subsequently.


    The fire dragon stayed in the sky for a while, and began to hover over the base, soaring for nine days with the most domineering and most arrogant posture, showing its strength.


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.3]


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.5]


    ¡¾Ding! Experience value +0.8]


    .....


    The sky gradually turned red, and countless people looked at the sky in shock, watching the terrible existence and fell into silence, because they knew that a new era was coming.


    Soon, the guardian of the base bowed slightly to the sky and sent a sincere invitation.


    "My lord, the reception banquet is ready, can I have a meal with my face?"


    "Ok!"


    The indifferent voice fell from the sky and passed into everyone''s ears, and then the terrifying fire dragon headed towards the base villa area with destructive power.


    There were only countless people left in the same place, looking at the direction where the fire dragon was leaving, silent for a long time.


    After a long time.


    Everyone finally realized that they looked at Zhang Feng with weird expressions, and said jokingly: "Zhang Feng, I think you deserve a pair of eyes."


    "Why?" Zhang Feng still did not recover from the shock just now.


    "With a pair of eyes, you can see more clearly." Everyone replied.


    Zhang Feng: "......"


    Three days later.


    Dawn base changed ownership.


    Xue Lin became the new leader of the base, the new guardian, and the only one who was crowned the leader with the strength of level 6, but...


    The name Lin Xue has made countless powerful people in the Quartet more honest, because she has a terrifying old man, that is a terrible existence that shocks every party.


    It''s just that no one knows.


    Naruto was in surprise at the moment, leaning on the sofa in Villa 1 of the base, looking at the information in his mind.


    "You still have a second soul skill? And still the strongest support ability?" Naruto asked in surprise.


    "Yes, my lord, as long as you protect my daughter to reach the sky level, my strongest soul skill is yours, which is more incredible than healing power."


    The illusory soul bowed in Naruto''s mind and looked at Naruto pleadingly.


    "Show your ability, let me see what it is." Naruto said lightly.

 Chapter 153： Mysterious ability

    "My lord, your name is Naruto." The soul body said suddenly.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, and then calmly said, "Go on."


    "Your real name is Qin Xuan!"


    Huh!


    Naruto stood up suddenly, exuding a terrifying killing intent, "Tell me your ability, immediately!"


    It''s no wonder that Naruto''s reaction was so shocking. You must know that Qin Xuan''s name was the name of his previous life. He had never told anyone, even Hinata didn''t know the name.


    But now, he was called out by a soul body, which really made him unbelievable.


    therefore.


    Naruto''s voice was very cold, especially when he knew the life and death of the opponent, he even wanted to pinch the opponent to death immediately, but he was very curious about why the opponent knew his name.


    "My lord, don''t be angry. I can actually see your name, to be precise, I can see anyone''s information."


    "This ability is called detection, but unfortunately the level is only 1, so I can only see the name, and I can''t see the rest of the information."


    The soul body hurriedly explained, worried that Naruto would be offended and his daughter would be implicated.


    "Only see the name? Level 1?" Naruto was surprised, and the killing intent on his body was much less.


    "Yes, my lord, most of the soul skills are graded, and of course some are not graded. Like my two soul skills, they are both graded."


    "For example, detection, this ability is very good, but I don''t know how to improve, so I can only see other people''s names, but if I improve..."


    The soul body did not continue to speak, but Naruto already understood everything, and even felt that this thing was similar to the data panel.


    It''s just that besides seeing your own information, you can also see other people''s information.


    For Naruto, this thing is actually a bit repetitive, but if it can be improved, it will be extraordinary, plus this is a soul skill, how can you get it?


    So Naruto nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you to protect Xue Lin to the sky level."


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir."


    The soul body bowed deeply to Naruto, and then he completely dissipated in a gratified smile.


    Only two soul skills are left, and there is the purest soul mark.


    Without hesitation, Naruto chose to absorb these without hesitation.


    After a while, Naruto slowly opened his eyes, shining light in his eyes, then he opened the data panel to check the soul level.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Double Color Eight Level


    Disciple: Sasuke, Itachi


    Soul Skill: Walk in the Void, Strengthen, Heal LV3, Explore LV1


    Ability: Time travel, monthly reading, 2,000 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities, mind and eye...


    Experience value: 3352


    .........


    "The soul has been upgraded to eighth level, and it is getting stronger and stronger, and it has also gained two new abilities, healing and detection, and a lot of experience points, which is a very good harvest."


    Naruto nodded, very satisfied with the harvest this time, but it was a little troublesome to strengthen Lin Xue to the sky level to fully possess detection.


    According to his understanding, the Beastmaster is above the earth level, and then the sky level. This is a difference of several levels, so this time I am afraid it will take a lot of time.


    of course.


    This is also one of his goals, because he intends to earn more experience points in this world, and his previous experience points were only about 1,000.


    After the shocking performance in this world, his experience value has reached the level of 3352, which is definitely a rich harvest.


    "By the way, can I give Lin Xue the things I got from the lottery? I can''t open my personal space, but I can draw a lottery."


    Naruto''s eyes lit up and he wanted to try the lottery, but at this time the system''s prompt sounded.


    ¡¾Ding! It is not the main body and cannot be drawn ¡¿


    "Forget it, look back and find a way to get a spatial soul skill, so the problem will be solved."


    Naruto shook his head to give up the lottery, and instead prepared to test this ability.


    Silently mobilizing soul power, Naruto looked at the orange on the table.


    ¡¾orange¡¿


    A line of information is displayed on the orange, but unfortunately there are only two words.


    "this one?"


    Naruto looked at the sellers on the street outside the window speechlessly.


    ¡¾Liu Xiaoxiao¡¿


    ¡¾Zhang Hongsuo¡¿


    ...


    A lot of information was seen by Naruto, but unfortunately it was all just names. Naruto looked at him with doubts.


    [Naruto, real name: Qin Xuan. ¡¿


    "That''s it, I don''t know how this skill is improved, is the experience value useful?"


    With curiosity, Naruto tried to consume experience points and inject it into this ability.


    In an instant, the ability of detection began to shine, as if it were changing.


    At this moment, a plus sign appeared next to this ability on the data panel.


    "Huh? Experience points still have this function, what about other abilities?"


    With doubts, Naruto injected experience points into the healing, and soon this ability was also flashing, and a plus sign appeared.


    "It''s possible. Try all other abilities."


    Naruto started the experiment without hesitation, experimenting with all his abilities.


    The result is that only soul skills have a plus sign, and void walking and strengthening are skills without levels.


    "Only healing and detection can improve. Let''s take a look, I don''t know how effective it is."


    Naruto started experimenting with curiosity, and began to add experience crazily on detecting LV1.


    Flickering, the detection began to flicker, it flickered slowly at first, but as the experience value increased, the flickering speed began to increase, and then it became faster and faster and more illusory.


    laugh!


    The strange sound rippled, Naruto immediately stopped adding experience, and then looked at the data panel.


    Discovery Lv2


    "Great, the upgrade was successful, I don''t know how about level 2 detection?"


    Naruto looked at the orange on the table again, and soon a line of information appeared.


    [Sweet oranges. ¡¿


    "Add a sweet word? Still can''t, continue to add experience."


    Naruto started adding experience again, this time he started to add experience madly regardless of consumption.


    Only with the consumption of experience points, Naruto became serious, because the consumption of experience points was too large, and he was surprised by the large ones, and even doubted whether this detection could rise to LV5.


    After a while.


    "Experience points are consumed, just to raise the detection to Lv5, and if you want to raise it to Lv6, the experience points consumed will be even more terrifying."


    Naruto was surprised at the consumption of this ability, and at the same time, he understood that the greater the consumption, the more extraordinary this ability was.


    With deep curiosity, Naruto looked at the orange on the table again.


    [Sweet oranges: Sweet oranges washed by Mengmeng. ¡¿


    "It''s a lot of details this time. It''s the oranges that the little girl washed, so what about the others?" Naruto looked out the window again, to the two sellers before.


    [Liu Xiaoxiao: Level 8 concealed awakened, a spy from the sunset survivor base. ¡¿


    [Zhang Hongsuo: Level 8 Dark Awakener, a spy from the sunset survivor base. ¡¿


    ....


    "Awakeners, spies, and other survivor bases, it seems that my deeds are spread quickly, but it doesn''t matter, soon my name will spread throughout the doomsday world."


    Naruto smiled and didn''t take it for a while, because sooner or later he wanted to earn experience points, and he must show his strength and gain countless admiration and worship.


    "By the way, what''s my own data? Now that I have upgraded to LV5, I must believe it more this time." Naruto murmured and began to explore himself.

 Chapter 154： Prestige

    [Naruto, real name: Qin Xuan, a stranger with a soul. ¡¿


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Why is it so simple?"


    Naruto was puzzled. It stands to reason that the detection has reached the fifth level, and the information of detection will definitely be clearer, but why is it still so simple?


    "Perhaps because of the system, it should have a certain shielding effect."


    Naruto murmured, turning his head and looking out the window, a wave of waves flashed in his eyes.


    "First raise Lin Xue''s strength a bit. With her aptitude, it should be no problem to raise her to level 9, and then I will find a way to raise her to the sky level, right...


    This world has its own way of practice. I don''t know if this world''s practice method will help me. It would be great if there is spiritual practice.


    In addition.


    There are so many capable people and strangers in this world. Anyone can provide me with two soul skills. Maybe I can get more. By the way, there are awakening potions. "


    What Naruto thought of in a moment, this world is a treasure trove for him, if you study it carefully, you may get a lot of rewards.


    With this in mind, Naruto picked up the cell phone that he cherished in the base at the table and dialed it directly.


    ....


    the other side.


    The meeting room of the city lodge.


    Lin Xue and the beautiful woman were in a meeting with a group of awakened people in the base.


    These awakeners are relatively powerful in the base, such as the original base leader, such as the hunting team, such as the mercenary group, such as the logistics department, and many factions.


    In short.


    The strongest existence in the entire base was here, but these people were a little unconvinced with Lin Xue, after all, Lin Xue relied on his father to take the upper hand, which made others somewhat repelled.


    In addition, Lin Xue is only at level 6, this kind of strength belongs to the weakest people in the conference room.


    It can be said that except for the beautiful woman, Lin Xue is the weakest.


    Other people have level 7 the most, and some of the heads of mercenary groups have even reached level 8.


    The original base leader is even more of a level nine existence.


    so.


    Lin Xue didn''t have much majesty here. Although everyone did not dare to provoke Naruto, it was quite possible to stumble Lin Xue secretly.


    Especially now, the allocation of base resources has made these awakened people blush.


    "Head Lin Xue, I don''t agree with your distribution plan. We have done a lot to maintain public order in the slums. Why should we cut taxes by half?"


    The head of the black tiger spoke a little bluntly, if it weren''t for the fear of Naruto, he would have been mad.


    "You have contributed to maintaining law and order in the slums, but life in the slums is very poor. If you can cut taxes by half, you can make them live better, right?"


    Lin Xue had never experienced this kind of battle, even if Naruto was behind her back, her tone was a little low.


    "I''m sorry, we can''t agree. If you insist on this, then we have nothing to say."


    Head Black Tiger smiled and stopped talking. Obviously, if Lin Xue was tough, he would rather leave the base with someone and go to other bases to survive.


    "Then talk about this later."


    Lin Xue had no choice but to look at the logistics minister on the other side.


    This is an old man, and also a natural ability person, who provides a large amount of food for the base, is an awakened person that countless bases want to attract, and is also one of the absolute central figures of the dawn base.


    But the food he provided in the past two years has been decreasing, and even the prices sold to the base have increased, which has made the people of the base miserable.


    Lin Xue investigated the Minister of Logistics and learned that he had even sold grain to other bases in exchange for potions to enhance the ability, which led to the fact that the base''s grains became less and less.


    For the stability and long-term development of the base, Lin Xue could only put forward her own opinions to the logistics minister and let him provide 20% more food.


    "Twenty percent? You say you provide 20 percent more every year? You are crazy." The logistics minister said angrily.


    He wasn''t as useless as the leader of the Black Tiger. As a natural ability person, he was a guest at any base he went to, and it was pitiful that there were few natural ability ability people in this world.


    This has also cultivated his tough and stubborn attitude. In addition, his age is a lot and his life span is almost reaching the limit. He has been unafraid for some days.


    After all, his only hope is to make a breakthrough, and the 20% of the food is his important capital in exchange for medicine, and it must not be reduced.


    So he refused without hesitation, even if Lin Xue had Naruto''s backing, the logistics director was not afraid, the big deal would be death.


    "you listen to me..."


    Lin Xue was not angry, but patiently began to persuade the logistics minister.


    but.


    Lin Xue''s persuasion not only failed to persuade him, but instead made him angry.


    However, due to Naruto''s support for Lin Xue, the logistics minister wanted to go wild, but he couldn''t send it out, and his face turned red.


    Squeak!


    The office door was pushed open, and Mengmeng ran in with her mobile phone.


    "Get out, how many times have I said that no one is allowed to disturb during the meeting." The logistics minister roared, just using Mengmeng as a punching bag.


    "But...but..."


    Mengmeng held the phone and stuttered.


    "No, but get out quickly." The logistics minister continued to yell.


    "But... But this is a call from Master Lin Yi." Mengmeng is weak.


    "I care who he is...what? Lord Lin Yi?!"


    The logistics director shuddered, because Lin Xue''s father was named Lin Yi. He almost offended this adult just now, so he quickly remedied it.


    "What are you doing in a daze, quickly send it over to Chief Lin Xue, but don''t delay Master Lin Yi."


    The logistics minister said flatly, no longer the aura he had just now, as if he had changed his person all at once.


    He was actually aggrieved. Originally, he thought he was not afraid of death, but after hearing Lin Yi''s name, he thought of the scene of the fire dragon flying that day, and the logistics director instantly withered.


    Everyone looked at the logistics ministers whose attitudes had changed drastically. Although they looked down upon them, they did not dare to say anything, but waited quietly.


    "Sister Lin Xue, here."


    Mengmeng quickly handed the phone to Lin Xue and listened with her little ear.


    "Father." Lin Xue answered the call and hurriedly said.


    "Come here, take the best practice exercises from the base, and some potions for abilities."


    The indifferent voice on the phone made everyone present dare not take a breath, honestly not working.


    "Good father." Lin Xue nodded.


    "Ok."


    When the phone hung up, Lin Xue looked apologetically at the humanity in the conference room.


    "Excuse me, my father has something to do with me, please wait a minute, I will come as soon as I go."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Chief Lin Xue just go, we just wait."


    "Yes, yes, don''t delay your affairs."


    "Yes, we have a lot of time, we can wait, we can wait."


    The awakened people in the meeting room smiled and spoke, no longer the rejection before, and they all looked very kind.


    Lin Xue looked at the people whose attitudes had changed drastically, she smiled slightly, and then walked outside.


    But this time.


    The head of the Black Tiger suddenly took a step forward with a change of face, and then said.


    "Leader Lin Xue, please wait a minute, we are willing to comply with the previous tax proposal."


    "Willing to obey?" Lin Xue was taken aback, followed by surprise.


    "Yes, the leader, we fully support it." The Black Tiger sighed and said helplessly.


    He was also very tough at first, but when he saw Lin Xue go to see her father, the Black Tiger leader was very afraid that Lin Xue would say something bad. For the sake of safety, the Black Tiger leader chose to comply.


    No way, the fire dragon scene that day was vivid, and he thought about it and decided to persuade it, anyway, someone persuaded it in advance.


    Head Black Tiger turned his head and glanced at the Logistics Minister, feeling some comfort in his heart.

 Chapter 155： Bloodliner

    The other awakened people around saw this scene, one by one secretly contemptuous, but they felt it should be, after all, Lin Xue''s father was too terrible, if he angered the other party, it would really be a big trouble.


    Therefore, at most everyone only thought that the black tiger leader had changed too quickly, and did not say anything.


    The beautiful woman looked a little speechless when she saw this scene, but she also lamented the terrible power.


    In front of Lin Xue, these people had such a bad attitude. Now when they heard Lin Xue went to see her father, these awakened people''s attitudes changed drastically.


    This made the beautiful woman worship power even more, and her eyes couldn''t help but fall on Lin Xue and Mengmeng.


    in fact.


    In addition to the strength of the fifth-stage late stage, she also has a special bloodline, but this bloodline needs to be together with the other four bloodlines to activate her own bloodline.


    And the reason why she followed Lin Xue was that besides her being very nice, it was also because Lin Xue and Mengmeng were both bloodlines, but even Lin Xue and Mengmeng didn''t know about this.


    The reason why the beautiful woman knows that they are bloodlines is because her own bloodlines are relatively special, and she can perceive the bloodlines of others at close range and know whether they have bloodlines.


    but.


    Because of this, she had doubts about Lin Xue''s father, Lin Yi.


    Because she didn''t perceive the blood in Lin Yi''s body, and on the surface, Lin Yi''s strength was only level 6.


    If it weren''t for the return of the previous king, I''m afraid everyone would think that Lin Yi is a sixth-level awakened.


    of course.


    The beautiful woman only thinks that she feels wrong. Although she has a hint of misgiving in her heart, she feels that Lin Yi is not of blood, but she still bury this misgiving in her heart.


    "gone."


    Lin Xue led the beautiful woman and Mengmeng towards the meeting room, her steps were obviously lighter.


    Wait until they leave.


    The people in the conference room put away their smiles, and sat down one by one with ugly faces.


    "Head of the Black Tiger, you shouldn''t have promised to reduce taxes so anxiously." The logistics minister said with a calm face and dissatisfaction.


    "Didn''t you counsel me first? If it wasn''t for your attitude change, how could I agree?" Head Black Tiger said angrily.


    "Hmph, it was a stopgap measure, besides, although I was persuaded, I didn''t promise to provide food. Do you understand this as a strategy?" The logistics minister cast a glance at the head of the black tiger and snorted coldly.


    "you..."


    The head of the black tiger was stunned and speechless, he was both frustrated and angry, but he couldn''t vent, he could only hold back.


    "Black Tiger, you are still too young. Lin Xue asked us to give up ten streets. Do you think it is possible? That is the foundation of our Iron Dragon Mercenary Group." The Iron Dragon Chief said indifferently.


    This person looks very casual, but the strength has reached the late stage of the eighth stage, and he is the strongest mercenary group in the base, but he is relatively stingy, so he has been perfunctory before.


    Even if everyone was flattering before, he only agreed, but did not give any real promises. This was obviously perfunctory. Now that the Black Tiger leader has suffered, he is even more gloating.


    "you guys!"


    The Black Tiger clenched his teeth angrily, but these people were very powerful, and he was not easy to offend, so he could only smash his teeth and swallow in his stomach, sulking himself there.


    Roar!


    The terrifying roar of the beast suddenly sounded, and the senior members of the conference room suddenly stood up and rushed to the outside of the conference room one by one.


    But to the outside.


    It happened to see a black leopard dragging Lin Xue away, and another gorilla, carrying the beautiful woman and Mengmeng, and then left.


    With such a scene, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Aren''t those two beast kings? Haven''t they been in the villa area 1 before, next to Master Lin Yi? How come they are here."


    "Yeah, did something happen?"


    The executives asked in surprise, not knowing what happened.


    but.


    The security captain at the door saw the whole story and heard Lin Xue''s call at the door, so he bowed slightly to the high-levels and explained.


    "Masters, the reason why these two beast kings are here is that Master Lin Yi thinks that the leader Lin Xue is too slow, so he sent the beast king to help them. It seems that if they behave well, the two beast kings will give them to them."


    "What to give them?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this, and they looked at the security captain in disbelief.


    Because that was the Beastmaster, the terrifying Beastmaster, and it turned out to be given away, which is really shocking.


    "Do you really want to give it away? How did you know?" Head Tielong asked.


    "Leader Lin Xue answered the phone at the door just now, and then the two beast kings came and sent them away. I heard the content of the phone conversation." The security captain explained hurriedly.


    "This this..."


    Everyone was speechless when they heard this, you look at me, I look at you, and they all see the shock and fear in each other''s eyes.


    "I... let''s go back to the conference room. I think in terms of resource allocation, everyone can think about it, don''t rush to refuse." I persuaded.


    "Yes, with Leader Lin Xue, the base will definitely be more prosperous, and we will only grow stronger then."


    "Yes, yes, I think so too."


    Head Tielong nodded his head in agreement, and secretly wiped the cold sweat on his head. There was no way, but this time he was shocked.


    Hearing the conversation of the people, the Black Tiger leader kept raising his eyebrows, thinking of the aggrieved situation just now, and how these people are now, the Black Tiger leader couldn''t help but gloat.


    "Say I''m counseling, you are even more counseling than me." The Black Tiger head secretly said.


    The senior executives returned to the meeting room again and started talking.


    However, this discussion was surprisingly harmonious. Except for the logistics minister who insisted on giving up 10% of the grain, everyone else agreed with the allocation of resources.


    "Minister of Logistics, do you really only give out 10%? Didn''t Chief Lin Xue ask you to give out 20%?" Head Black Tiger raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, the base needs me to provide food. I have to spend 10% more, which has already given Lin Xue a lot of face, and 10% is my limit." The logistics director said solemnly.


    He is one of the most important people in the base. He doesn''t believe that Lin Xue will kill him. After all, without him, the base will lose the most important food.


    Moreover, his strength is in the late eighth stage, and is also an important combat capability of the base, which cannot be ignored.


    The most important thing is that Lin Xue is only Level 6 and can''t frighten them at all.


    This is also one of the reasons why the senior executives in the conference room did not agree to the allocation of resources before. If Lin Xue¡¯s strength reaches level 9, or even the latter stage of level 8, everyone will agree to the previous resource allocation.


    After all, in this doomsday world, strength is everything, and it is still a little worse if you rely on your own father.


    the other side.


    Xue Lin and the others quickly sorted out various resources and exercises, and hurriedly went to Villa No. 1 with a lot of materials.


    Villa No. 1.


    Naruto leaned on the sofa leisurely, and soon the door rang.


    "Come in." Naruto said lightly.


    Squeak!


    The door was pushed open. The beautiful woman wearing a black OL costume, stepping on black leather shoes and wearing black knee-high socks, walked quickly to the front of Naruto with Xiangfeng, and bowed slightly to salute.


    "My lord, this is the awakening potion you need. Leader Lin Xue is mobilizing the rest of the exercises and potions."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    [Liu Mei: Those who are awakened in the dark system in the late stage of the fifth stage, have unknown bloodlines, and need five bloodlines to activate the bloodlines. They can also take black wind grass and gloom for three days to activate. ¡¿


    "Blood person?"


    Naruto murmured softly, staring at the beautiful woman named Liu Mei.


    "You...you know that I am a bloodliner!"


    The beautiful woman heard the murmur and looked at Naruto in shock. This bloodline is her deepest secret, she has never told anyone.


    But she didn''t expect that the vicissitudes of life in front of her would say a word, which surprised her.


    The hidden doubt in my heart before then disappeared at this moment, turning to stare at Naruto dullly.


    She never expected that this adult knew so much, which was enough to prove the terribleness of the other party, so she was even more in awe and admiration for this adult.


    ¡¾Experience +0.5¡¿

 Chapter 156： Beautiful woman

    "Let''s put things here." Naruto pointed to the coffee table in the living room.


    "It''s an adult."


    The beautiful woman stepped on her beautiful round legs and hurriedly put the awakening potion away, at the same time she looked at Naruto with admiration with her eyes like water.


    ¡¾Experience +0.5¡¿


    Naruto did not pay attention to the expression of the beautiful woman, but looked at the awakening potion on the table.


    This thing can make people awaken with special abilities, and ordinary people have a certain chance of awakening successfully if they drink too much.


    After awakening, drinking this thing is said to have no effect anymore, and other mysterious potions are needed. The specific Naruto is not clear.


    The reason why he wants the awakening potion is to see if he can awaken his soul skills.


    Although this body is not his, but the soul is his. The key is that his soul is equivalent to a person who has never drunk the awakening potion, at most a half-awakened person.


    So maybe the potion can make him awaken his soul skills, just like the master of this body is to awaken his soul skills.


    Of course, the awakening is more likely to fail, but what if it succeeds?


    So Naruto intends to try, the big deal is to waste some potions, anyway, this base is saved by him, he has to mobilize the entire base in a word, this is the increase in strength.


    However, before taking the medicine, Naruto still opened the probe to check the information of the medicine.


    ¡¾Awakening medicine: low-level awakening medicine, ordinary people have a 1% chance of awakening special abilities after taking it, and awakened people have a 1 in 10,000 chance of awakening special abilities after taking it. ¡¿


    .....


    "Low-level potion? This potion is of poor quality, is there any better?" Naruto frowned and turned to look at the beautiful woman.


    "My lord, this is the best medicine in the base. Many people can wake up after taking a hundred bottles. It is a medicine that countless people in the base compete for."


    The beautiful woman hurriedly explained, with a whiff of scent in her voice.


    "The best potion? That''s it?!" Naruto was speechless, feeling that the grade of Dawning Base seemed a bit poor.


    "Yes, adults, most of the bases are awakened by this potion. Like some small bases, they take diluted potions, a bottle of this potion diluted ten parts."


    The beautiful woman continued to explain, appearing very patient.


    "Have you heard of a better medicine?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Some adults, it is said that there are high-level potions in the Alchemy King City, but they rarely flow out, because the Alchemy King City has digested it by itself." The beautiful woman continued to lightly open her lips.


    "Alchemy King City." Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    In the past two days, he learned about the intelligence of the world and knew that there were four major king cities in this continent, among which was the Alchemy King City, which was said to control countless small survivor bases.


    However, the Alchemy King City is far away from here, and it will take a lot of time to go there, and their Dawn Survivor Base is hostile to the Alchemy King City.


    After all, the Dawn Survivor Base belongs to the Angel King City, and many materials in the base come from the Angel King City.


    If they went to the Alchemy City, it would be treason, and they would definitely be wanted. The opponent in the key Alchemy City would not necessarily take them in, and would even send someone to suppress them.


    Therefore, the Alchemy King City is not suitable for going now, it can only be used as a future goal.


    Shook his head.


    Naruto didn''t think about it, but picked up a bottle of potion and started drinking. After all, there is a one in ten thousand chance of awakening, and there is still a chance to awaken, even if it fails, it wastes a little potion.


    "My lord, after awakening, taking the medicine again will have no effect. Some people used to drink thousands of bottles and still have no effect at all." The beautiful woman reminded kindly.


    "Ok."


    Naruto gave a hum and continued to drink the potion, and soon he drank a bottle of potion.


    The warm current flows in the body, Naruto perceives the changes brought about by the medicine, and feels a little like to soak in the hot springs. It is warm and very comfortable.


    Without too much hesitation, Naruto picked up another bottle of medicine and started drinking it, just like drinking water, drinking continuously.


    The beautiful woman on the opposite side saw this scene, her big eyes gradually widened.


    She never expected that this adult would waste precious potions so much, and still drink bottle after bottle, just like drinking water.


    To know.


    She has been to many places and is more knowledgeable than the people in this base. Because of this, she clearly understands that after awakening, even drinking thousands of bottles of medicine will not be effective.


    But the adult in front of him, who was obviously such a strong awakener, kept drinking these medicines, which was really a waste.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything, so she sighed helplessly and lamented the luxury of this adult.


    Hum!


    A strange voice suddenly sounded, and then the white light lit up from the front, releasing wantonly from the adult in front of him.


    See this scene.


    The beautiful woman was stunned, looking forward with her mouth open, she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    You know, this white light is the light of awakening, the light that only appears when ordinary people become awakened.


    But now.


    The light of awakening appeared on this adult. The key was to drink a few bottles. Would you like to hit people like this?


    The beautiful woman suddenly felt frustrated when she thought of the more than sixty bottles of awakening potions she had drunk when she was awakened, and when she thought that this adult was already an awakened, her outlook on life was a little broken.


    With disbelief, the beautiful woman hurriedly said: "My lord, have you awakened special abilities? Could it be said that this kind of medicine can also awaken the awakened person again?"


    "Well, I am different from you."


    Naruto glanced at the beautiful woman, then replied casually, and then fell into thought.


    Because this new awakening ability turned out to be perception ability, which was very similar to his previous perception ability, although because it was a soul skill, the perception range was not as large as in the Ninja World.


    But he can still easily perceive a radius of ten kilometers, which surprised him.


    After all, this ability is very similar to his perception ability, which seems to indicate that he may be able to turn other abilities into soul skills through the awakening potion.


    For example, various bloodlines and various mysterious abilities, this may be his future direction.


    [If all abilities can be transformed into soul skills through potions, wouldn''t it be against the sky? ¡¿


    A light flashed in Naruto''s eyes, and he became a little excited for the first time, but he took a deep breath, quickly stabilized his emotions, and then looked out the door.


    "They are here, go pick them up."


    "Ok...Okay."


    The beautiful woman hadn''t recovered from the shock. When she heard Naruto''s words, she instinctively walked aside.


    "Where are you going?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Go... to pick them up?" The beautiful woman said in a muddled mind.


    "There is a bathroom, you went wrong." Naruto said silently.


    "Eh?"


    The beautiful woman was shocked, turned her head and looked to the side. When she realized that it was a bathroom, she ran outside in embarrassment, trying to hit the wall in embarrassment. It was really embarrassing and super embarrassing.


    ¡¾Experience +1¡¿


    Watching the beautiful woman leave, Naruto looked at the direction outside the door and muttered: "This woman seems to be a little natural."


    Shaking his head, Naruto stopped thinking about it, but waited for Lin Xue and others to come in.


    quickly.


    Xue Lin, Mengmeng, and the beautiful woman came in with a bunch of things.


    At the door, there was a gorilla holding many things, but it was a pity that he did not dare to come in, but the black leopard was small, holding things, and walked in along the door.


    "father."


    "grown ups."


    The third daughter put down a large amount of medicine and exercise materials, and looked at Naruto with some restraint.


    "Sit down first." Naruto gestured with his hand out, preparing to strengthen Lin Xue. Of course, the premise is to discover the information of the two.

 Chapter 157： Terrible boost

    [Liu Mei: The awakened person of the fifth-stage physique system has an unknown bloodline and needs five bloodlines to activate the bloodline. You can also take the purple tree flower and the leaf for three days to activate. ¡¿


    [Lin Xue: Those who are awakened in the cold ice system at the end of the sixth level, have unknown bloodlines, and need five bloodlines to activate the bloodlines. They can also take cold moon grass and water moon flowers for three days to activate. ¡¿


    Looking at the messages of the two women, Naruto looked at the beautiful woman again and muttered, "It''s still two short."


    "Two? What two?" Lin Xue and Mengmeng said in a daze.


    "A person with a bloodline difference of two cannot escape the adult''s eyes." The beautiful woman took a deep breath and looked at Naruto in admiration.


    "Huh? Bloodlined? Isn''t that a rare ability person? Who is the bloodlined? Why is it two?"


    Mengmeng and Lin Xuemeng didn''t know what was going on, and they didn''t even realize that they were blood.


    "It''s very simple. In fact, you two are of rare bloodlines and are in a state of being activated." Beautiful woman explained.


    "Blood people? We are blood people? Really?"


    Mengmeng stood up in surprise, her face a little ruddy.


    Lin Xue next to her also had surprise in her eyes, but she still suppressed the surprise and asked suspiciously.


    "How do you know? I heard that it is difficult to find bloodlines? It is also difficult to determine. Some bloodlines don''t even know themselves, and it is said that they need specific methods to activate."


    "Yes." The beautiful woman nodded and continued.


    "My bloodline is quite special. I can perceive bloodlines at close range, so I can perceive you. But how do adults know that you are bloodlines, I don''t know, adults are very extraordinary."


    The beautiful woman raised her head to look at Naruto, feeling that the current Lin Xue''s father was completely different from the previous one.


    The one who used to be drunk all day, fell into decadence all day, and his body was full of twilight and decadence, but now.


    The adult who possessed tyrannical strength, extraordinary temperament, and exuded a different temperament in front of him was like a mystery.


    This also made the beautiful woman very, very curious about Naruto.


    And Lin Xue and Mengmeng heard what the beautiful woman said, and looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "Father, do I really have blood? Am I really a person of rare blood?" Lin Xue clenched her small fist excitedly, hoping to have blood.


    "Yes." Naruto nodded.


    "Great, yeah!"


    Lin Xue jumped up happily and found that she was a little bit reckless, and she hurriedly sat down again, spitting out her little tongue embarrassingly, but in front of her father, she was always a little girl.


    More importantly, the bloodlines are too scarce, and as long as the bloodlines are activated, the strength will increase greatly, gaining strength far beyond ordinary people, and even the future potential will greatly increase.


    Such a surprise made Lin Xue very happy and inevitably made reckless actions.


    The Mengmeng next to her was already silly with joy, looking forward with a smirk.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be happy too early. It''s too difficult to activate the bloodlines. It must be activated by five bloodlines."


    The beautiful woman spoke helplessly, her expression was full of frustration, and she continued.


    "I have been searching for ten years before I found the two of you. I am afraid it will take many more years to find the remaining two. It is too difficult to find it for a lifetime."


    "Can''t find it for a lifetime?"


    When Lin Xue and Mengmeng heard this, it was as if they were poured cold water, their happy mood disappeared instantly, and the whole person became worried.


    "Is there no other way except bloodline seekers?" Mengmeng couldn''t help but said.


    "No, this is a world problem. There is no way at all. The Alchemy King City wanted to activate the bloodline through the formation method, but it took many years and finally failed."


    The beautiful woman had no choice but to explain, her expression full of gloom.


    "Spent years and failed? This is too difficult, right."


    When Lin Xue and Mengmeng heard this, they were even more disappointed. The good mood they had before was gone, and the gap in their hearts was very, very big.


    Because of this, the atmosphere in the living room became a little depressed, and the three women were lost and didn''t want to talk.


    Wow!


    The sound of flipping the book sounded, and Lin Xue saw her "father", watching with the materials in silence, and seemed to like the materials very much.


    Lin Xue thought of her father''s mysterious performance these days, and wondered whether her father could activate their bloodlines, but she did not hold out hope, after all, this was a world problem.


    So Lin Xue said casually: "Father, do you have any other way to activate the bloodline? Without the need for five bloodlines."


    "Yes." Naruto said lightly.


    "Oh."


    Lin Xue nodded, her expression flat, the next second she stood up abruptly, not daring to believe: "Father, you, do you have a way?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Naruto said casually.


    "The problem is big. This is a world problem. Even the city of Alchemy has failed. Can you really solve it?" said the beautiful woman in disbelief.


    "Are you questioning me?"


    Naruto stared at the beautiful woman. Although she did not release her breath, she still frightened the beautiful woman and quickly bowed her head.


    "My lord, I didn''t question your meaning, it''s just... it''s just that things are too shocking, so I am a little incoherent.


    The beautiful woman hurriedly apologized and looked at Naruto with hope.


    "Uncle, can you help us activate the bloodline? I will treat you to something delicious."


    Mengmeng blinked her big eyes and looked at Naruto pitifully, but the heavy hammer behind her back was too glaring.


    "father."


    Lin Xue also looked at Naruto expectantly, and also wanted to activate her bloodline.


    "Don''t worry, you sit down first, I will improve your strength first, the bloodline activation can wait, when the two-pronged approach, your strength will definitely increase."


    Naruto thought of his wish and task, and organized the way.


    "Huh? Strengthen our strength?"


    Lin Xue was full of doubts, feeling a little confused.


    She used to be icy and smart in front of her father, but now she always feels that she can''t keep up with her father''s rhythm, and she feels that her father is far from before.


    "Sit down." Naruto said lightly.


    "Ok."


    The three women sat side by side on the opposite sofa, looking at Naruto very obediently, waiting for the reinforcement he said.


    "Absorb this."


    Naruto spread his right hand, and a colorful ball of light appeared in his palm, and flew straight to the three women''s incredible eyes.


    "what is this...."


    Halfway through Lin Xue''s words, the colorful ball of light instantly enveloped her and merged with her at an extremely fast speed.


    boom!


    The strong aura was released, and Lin Xue, who was in the late stage of the sixth level, suddenly broke through from the sixth to the seventh, but this did not end, her aura continued to strengthen.


    The middle of the seventh level, the late seventh level, the seventh limit.


    boom!


    The eighth level, the middle of the eighth level, the later, the middle of the ninth level, the late ninth level, the limit of the ninth level.


    At this time, Lin Xue''s breath began to weaken, and the colorful ball of light was gradually exhausted.


    But at this moment.


    Naruto spread out his right hand again, and the colorful ball of light flew past instantly.


    boom!

 Chapter 158： Strengthening medicine

    oom!


    The breath of Lin Xue''s ninth limit, like water poured into hot oil, instantly boiled.


    In an instant, Lin Xue''s realm broke through from the ninth level to the Beastmaster level, becoming the first Beastmaster level master in this base.


    The beautiful woman and Mengmeng beside her also received such treatment, breaking through to the Beastmaster level one after another.


    "Beastmaster level, I actually broke through to the Beastmaster level. This is the realm I have dreamed of. This is incredible."


    Feeling the terrifying power in the body, as well as the terrifying aura exuding between the gestures, Lin Xue was completely shocked, and looked at Naruto incredible.


    The beautiful woman and Mengmeng next to each other felt their changes in amazement. They didn''t expect that they just came here at random and reached the Beastmaster level. It was like dreaming.


    "Father, how did you do it? Will it have a bad effect on you?"


    Lin Xue was very grateful to Naruto, and even had the unreality of being in a dream, but she was still worried about Naruto''s physical condition for fear that he would be affected.


    "I''m fine, just take a few days off."


    Naruto smiled indifferently, what he said was the truth, strengthening the three Beastmaster level masters, he only needs to rest for three or four days to recover from the beginning, this is the terrible double color eighth level soul


    "Uncle, you are too strong, really too strong, Mengmeng, thank you, and I will definitely give you something delicious in the future." Mengmeng gratefully looked at Naruto, with little stars in her eyes.


    The beautiful woman next to her remained silent, just looking at her white and soft little hands, feeling the terrible power rolling in her body, her beautiful eyes began to waver, and she looked up at Naruto.


    "Thank you, my lord, Liu Mei will definitely go all out for your future assignments."


    "You two will protect Lin Xue and help her reach the sky level as soon as possible." Naruto said calmly.


    This is his idea, otherwise it will not strengthen beautiful women and cuteness.


    "My lord, don''t worry, even if you don''t tell me, I will protect Lin Xue. She is my best sister." The beautiful woman held Lin Xue with her left hand.


    "Yes, uncle, don''t worry, Sister Lin Xue is my best sister." Mengmeng held Xue Lin''s right hand and nodded her head.


    "Very good. I will arrange gorillas and black leopards as your mounts. When I turn around, I will get another Beastmaster for you. What kind of Beastmaster do I need?" Naruto said.


    "Beastmaster?"


    When the three women heard the words of giving away the Beastmaster at will, they always felt unreal. They wanted to say, when is the Beastmaster so worthless?


    But thinking of all the things before, they felt that they should be, so they endured the shock in their hearts.


    "It''s okay, you decide."


    "Then I chose arbitrarily. Your next task is to collect all kinds of medicines and complete the tasks I explained. Bring me these herbs."


    Naruto took out the pen and paper, quickly wrote down the needed things and tasks, and then handed them to Lin Xue.


    "Go, take complete control of the base first, and kill if there are obstacles. Your goal is the sky level. I hope you reach the sky level as soon as possible and don''t let me down."


    Naruto stared at Lin Xue and said, as long as she reaches the sky level, the wish mission can be completed, and by the way, she can collect a lot of resources.


    Naruto is still looking forward to the soul skills, and the blood of this world also makes Naruto curious.


    But one thing was troublesome. After Lin Xue and the others were strengthened to the Beastmaster level, they could no longer withstand his strengthening.


    Just like the black leopards and gorillas, they can be strengthened to the Beastmaster level at most. Their foundation is too poor to bear.


    The fire dragon is good, can withstand reaching the late stage of the Beastmaster, but this is also its limit.


    After all, its predecessor was just a lizard, and it was already a big transformation to reach this level.


    Another point is that Naruto can''t return to the Ninja World, otherwise his wish mission will fail, so he needs to find a way to improve his soul.


    And this technique can be used later, even if you return to the Shinobi world, you can still continue to practice.


    The thickest is in this world. If you continue to awaken your soul skills, you have to earn experience points. In short, Naruto has a lot of things.


    and so.


    After he finished writing his requirements, he arranged a lot of tasks for Lin Xue and the others to make them work hard to complete.


    When Lin Xue and the others were sent away, Naruto looked at the large amount of medicine in front of him, with anticipation in his eyes.


    Because of his strengthening ability, he has not used the medicine yet.


    Before, he insisted on not strengthening, just like testing the effect of primary potion, but he unexpectedly awakened.


    This was something he didn''t expect, but it was a good thing, and he was even more looking forward to the enhanced awakening potion.


    "I don''t know what level the enhanced awakening potion can reach, try it, I hope the potion can withstand the enhancement."


    Naruto took a temptation and picked up a bottle of awakening potion to start strengthening.


    In an instant, the colorful brilliance shone, shrouded the bottle of primary awakening potion, and the potion kept shaking and boiling under the brilliance.


    After a while.


    The brilliance shone, and the information of the medicine appeared in Naruto''s eyes.


    ¡¾Enhanced version of low-level awakening medicine, ordinary people have a 5% chance of awakening special abilities after taking it, and awakened people have a one-thousandth chance of awakening special abilities after taking it. ¡¿


    "It has been improved. The average person has increased from 1% to 5%. If the awakened person takes it, it has increased from one ten thousandth to one thousandth, but it is still not enough. It is a pity..."


    Naruto shook his head and didn''t strengthen it any more, because the potion couldn''t bear the potion, and continuing to strengthen the potion would only collapse.


    "If it is a high-level potion, it will be fine. The enhanced high-level potion is definitely extraordinary. Is it possible to awaken the special ability, Alchemy King City?"


    Naruto frowned and decided to go to the Alchemy King City in the future.


    "Let¡¯s take the medicine first. One-thousandth is one-thousandth. Anyway, I have the entire base to provide medicine. If I go back, I will study the medicine myself. Huh? This is a way.¡±


    Naruto thought that he had acquired knowledge, which was higher than the research knowledge of Dashewan. This amount of knowledge greatly helped him learn medicine, and it also gave him his own plan to study medicine.


    "Don''t worry, drink the potion first, and then strengthen one Beastmaster in a few days, one seems to be a little bit small, three or five? Or 10? Wait, as long as I am willing to 100,000 Beastmaster can also strengthen."


    Naruto''s eyes gleamed with ambition. This body is relatively weak, with a very poor foundation, and its strength can be strengthened to six levels at most. Such a level is too low, and there is not much self-protection.


    If you have 100,000 heads of the Beast King, not only can you gain terrible power without time, but the whole world will crawl under his feet.


    Then all kinds of medicines, all kinds of exercises, all kinds of blood, all kinds of resources in this world will be used by him.


    "Yes, yes, just follow this route and drink potions first."


    Naruto took the potion and began to slurp and drink.


    ...

 Chapter 159： controller

    Outside the villa.


    Lin Xue and other women felt the terrifying power in their bodies, and their surprise was beyond words.


    "Sister Lin Xue, shall we go back to the City Lord''s Mansion for a meeting now?" Mengmeng said stupidly, sitting on the gorilla''s right shoulder, carrying a heavy hammer.


    "Well, go back and give the task that my father confessed, but don''t talk to others about our strength, otherwise it will cause big trouble." Lin Xue''s beautiful face was serious.


    "But our strength has reached the Beastmaster level, and others will definitely be surprised." Mengmeng tilted her head in doubt.


    "It''s simple, let''s just say that the bloodline in the body is activated, and the activation strength of the bloodliner has been greatly improved. This is normal." The beautiful woman suddenly spoke at this time and gave a solution.


    "Well, that''s okay."


    Mengmeng shook the heavy hammer that was bigger than his own body, and said innocently: "The weapon is too light. Go back and recreate a key point."


    "It''s really too light, mainly because our strength has improved. This adult is really too strong."


    The beautiful woman stood on the gorilla''s left shoulder, carrying the blood-colored death sickle, and looked back at Villa No. 1, with awe in her eyes.


    "Let''s go." Lin Xue also glanced back, and then drove the black leopard quickly towards the city lord''s mansion.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two beast kings rushed hurriedly, rushing to the city lord''s mansion at a fast speed.


    ...


    City Lord''s Mansion, meeting room.


    A group of high-level bases are still waiting, and many people decided to give in. After all, they can''t provoke Naruto. Only the logistics minister still bites and only gives 10% of the food.


    After all, he controls the most important food for the base. Without him, the base really can''t be played. This is also his confidence.


    But he was still a little worried, if Naruto came, he really didn''t dare to make trouble in front of Naruto, so he looked in the direction of the door from time to time.


    Squeak!


    The door of the meeting room was pushed open, and three beautiful figures walked in slowly.


    Behind them, a black leopard followed silently, while a gorilla sat cross-legged at the door, looking indifferently at a group of big men in the house.


    In an instant.


    The meeting room became quiet. Everyone, including the logistics minister, was afraid to talk casually, but looked at the black leopard and gorilla carefully.


    no way.


    The two beast kings are in front of them, and they really can''t get up. That''s really scary.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the Minister of Logistics, and found that although he was scared, he tried to maintain his composure, and seemed to be prepared to only provide 10% of the food. Such a faction made everyone admire a little.


    boom!


    The terrifying breath of the Beastmaster level suddenly released, and the three beauties in the front bloomed wantonly, and instantly enveloped the entire conference room. The terrifying breath made everyone like an ice cave.


    "Beast... Beastmaster level? How is it possible? How is this possible?" The head of the black tiger looked at Lin Xue and the others, not daring to say anything.


    "It turned out to be at the Beastmaster level, obviously not before, how could this be? Did you hide your strength before?"


    Head Iron Dragon was also frightened. He was a Level 8 Awakener before, and the three women in front of him were all of Level 5 and Level 6.


    Relying on his strength, he still has a certain amount of deterrence, but he didn''t expect that the opponent would leave for a while, and he would become the Beastmaster when he came back. It was like a dream.


    "What? Think our Beastmaster rank is fake?"


    The beautiful woman held a **** sickle in her right hand, licked her lips with her tongue, and released a more terrifying breath.


    The substantive pressure caused all the high-level bases present to stare in shock. At the same time, they were also shocked by the pressure for several steps, looking forward in amazement.


    And their attitude began to change under the terrible strength. They didn''t dare to be as arrogant as before, but...


    It''s just that the Minister of Logistics did not retreat. Instead, he sat quietly on a chair and stared at the front with a calm face. Even if the pressure was like a sea, he did not take a step back.


    When everyone saw the situation of the logistics minister, they sighed that his old stubbornness was so persistent in front of the Beastmaster level master.


    Therefore, the senior officials of the base admire the logistics minister a little at this moment.


    "All right."


    Lin Xue gestured slightly and turned to look at the Minister of Logistics, "How are you thinking about it? Can you provide 20% more food every month?"


    "Think about it."


    The logistics minister''s voice was a little hoarse, and then stood up in full view.


    "No problem, it will definitely provide 20% of the food." The logistics minister bent down flatly, nodding like a slave.


    Huh!


    The scene fell into weird silence, and the rest of the base executives were stunned to see this scene, looking at the logistics minister in disbelief.


    They thought that the Minister of Logistics would rather die than surrender, but in an instant it became like this, and he looked like a dog slave. This reversal was too fast.


    While everyone was speechless, they also understood this guy''s reaction, but some couldn''t bear this guy''s attitude changing so quickly, it was completely faceless and skinless.


    Therefore, everyone looked at the Minister of Logistics and looked a little strange.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Lin Xue was actually a little stunned, but thinking of the strength of herself and others, she also felt that it should be, and then looked at others: "What about you? Do you have any comments?"


    "No."


    The crowd answered collectively, their heads shaking like a rattle, and the attitude was kind, and there was nothing to say.


    Looking at the attitudes of these people, Lin Xue finally felt the changes brought about by her strength, and she was also grateful to her father in her heart. If it were not for his father''s help, how could she control all of this?


    With awe of her father, Lin Xue began to arrange tasks. These tasks were previously explained by Naruto. Lin Xue didn''t want to delay anything, so she arranged it as soon as possible.


    The high-levels of the base didn''t dare to make any trouble and tried hard to take over the task, but when the meeting was over, the head of Tielong suddenly spoke.


    "Leader Lin Xue, did you hide your strength before? Or does your father have a special way to improve your strength?"


    "No, we are bloodlines. We just awakened the bloodlines with the help of our father." Lin Xue said lightly, looking at the head of Tielong with cold eyes.


    "Bloodline? That''s the case. I didn''t expect that leader Lin Xue is a bloodliner, no wonder, no wonder."


    Everyone suddenly realized that they understood why Lin Xue''s strength had been improved, and at the same time they guessed that there might be two bloodliners hiding in the dark, and their level was the Beastmaster level.


    Because to activate the bloodline, five bloodline people are necessary, and there are only Lin Xue and the others in front of them, and obviously there are two hidden bloodline people, and they are probably at the Beastmaster level.


    With so many Beastmaster ranks, these high-levels are more cautious, afraid to provoke Lin Xue and the others, and even dare not make small moves in the future.


    No way, five bloodline beast kings plus three terrifying mutant beasts, the key is Naruto''s big killer, who dares to provoke such a strength?


    So these people are all honest.


    Begin to follow Lin Xue''s order and work hard to complete the task.


    ...


    Time passed slowly, and soon three months passed.


    Early this morning.


    At the entrance of the Dawn base, several city guards gathered together to discuss.


    "Have you heard? Master Lin Yi did it. It''s really strong."


    "Yeah, I didn''t even dare to think that Master Lin Yi could finish it easily. It''s terrifying."


    "This is the gap, how can you imagine the power of Master Lin Yi?"


    "Yes, I can be regarded as a city guard here, and to be able to serve under the hands of Lin Yi''s daughter, I am honored."

 Chapter 160： Terrified

    The voices of the city guards came and went, and they also attracted the attention of people in the distance. They approached and listened, but the city guards hurriedly closed their mouths.


    Many people who watched this scene were puzzled and couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    not far away.


    On the tea stand at the gate of the city.


    Five silhouettes with hats and blood on their bodies were drinking tea in silence, looking at the city guards from the corner of their eyes.


    These human bodies are powerful, with knotted muscles, and each of them is powerful and powerful.


    Coupled with the various heavy cold weapons they carry, it makes them very uncomfortable.


    Those who drink tea in the surrounding area avoid them and dare not get too close to these people. Even the level 6 awakened people stay far away.


    Because these people are all fresh faces, all outsiders, and powerful, the weakest is also the Beastmaster level master.


    As for the strongest masters, they have reached the terrifying level of the earth level, so they are very difficult to mess with.


    "Captain Lei, those city guard gods are mysterious, it seems that Lin Yi has done a very powerful thing!" one of the black-faced men in the hat said.


    "It''s possible. I heard that Lin Yi is very mysterious. There are four Beastmaster-level mutant beasts with extraordinary strength." The white-haired old man next to him touched his beard and said slowly.


    "Is this Lin Yi also an Earth-level master? Same as Captain Lei?" The black-faced man said again.


    "This...it''s hard to say, you can only ask the leader, the masters of the earth level can perceive each other through the earth, and leader Lei can definitely feel this.


    As the crowd said, they looked at a figure with closed eyes, that was their head Lei.


    This body is as majestic as a tiger and leopard, with thunder and lightning shining all over, looking very extraordinary.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and was silent for a while, then opened his eyes suddenly, and thunder and lightning burst into his eyes.


    "Na Lin Yi hasn''t reached the earth level. Just now I perceived the entire Dawn base through the earth veins, and did not see the traces of connecting the earth veins. This shows that Lin Yi has the most advanced Beast King.


    "Late Beastmaster? Then it''s easy to deal with, I thought it was the earth level, scared me." Hei Lian said with a sigh of relief.


    "How easy is it to reach the Earth Grade? Every Earth Grade is a genius with amazing talent and a lot of resources to achieve the Earth Grade."


    "This small Dawn base is not even a third-rate base, and it doesn''t even have resources. How can there be an earth-level master? You look at him too high."


    Commander Lei opened his mouth indifferently, and the terrible thunder and lightning rippled in his eyes from time to time, which looked extremely cool.


    "Head Lei, should we investigate the intelligence? Let''s see what Lin Yi did." The white-haired old man was more cautious and wanted to learn more about intelligence.


    "No need, there are ants under the earth, you will understand the horror of the earth level in the future, that is the level that can mobilize the power of the earth."


    Commander Lei spoke indifferently, and didn''t care about people below the earth level.


    "That said, the human sea tactics are not effective for the earth-level. Only the earth-level masters can play against the earth-level." The white-haired old man nodded in agreement.


    The people around him also had a posture of identification. Obviously, this level of Earth rank was really extraordinary.


    "Go, go to the dead forest, the ancient ruins are born, there must be treasures, this time I must grab the treasures."


    Commander Lei finished speaking, picked up a heavy axe the size of a car, and walked away with his hands.


    The other four subordinates also followed with their weapons, and walked towards the death forest with a terrifying aura.


    And their departure finally made the people around them breathe a sigh of relief, one by one, wiping cold sweat and looking at each other''s leaving back.


    "Who are these people? What a scary atmosphere."


    "They are all outsiders, several batches, I have seen more terrifying before, it is said that there are mid-earth masters, and late-earth masters, very scary."


    "So strong? Then let''s be honest, don''t provoke these powerful beings."


    People swallowed, lamenting how terrible these people were.


    the other side.


    After two hours of fast marching, Commander Lei and his four subordinates finally came to the Death Forest one kilometer away, and Commander Lei still carried a frightening atmosphere.


    It seemed that he was going to fight a battle, vowing to get the treasures in the ruins.


    "There are a few injured awakened people over there. I will ask them how many people are around the death forest and if anyone has entered the death forest to search for ancient relics." The gray-haired old man said.


    "Go, old man." Head Lei said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    The gray-haired old man bowed and left quickly. After a while, he hurried back with uncertainty.


    When everyone saw his appearance, they were also a little confused: "Old man, what''s the matter? Why are you looking like this?"


    "Yeah, what happened?"


    Everyone looked at the old man with curiosity, wondering what shocked the old man. After all, he was a master of the Beastmaster level.


    "It''s true that something has happened, listen to me." The old man took a deep breath and said again.


    "I got the exact news from those guys. Lin Xue''s father, Lin Yi, used mutant beasts to seal the death forest."


    "Block the death forest? Impossible, do you know how big the death forest is? That is equivalent to 10 steel forests, and the death forest is a paradise for high-level mutant beasts, and high-level mutant beasts abound."


    The black-faced man shook his head in disbelief, feeling that the old man''s intelligence was inaccurate.


    "What I''m saying is true. I even turned on the ability to test lies in order to test the authenticity. Those few people absolutely did not lie. Lin Yi really sealed the death forest."


    "And I also learned that Lin Yi didn''t know how to tame a lot of mutant beasts, and dozens of beast kings could be seen outside the death forest." The old man said solemnly.


    "This..."


    When everyone saw that the old man was so solemn and he had turned on the ability to test lies, the truthfulness of the intelligence was accurate, and it was likely to be true.


    "It seems that this is what the city guards were talking about before. Lin Yi has so many mutant beasts and even blocked the Death Forest. It''s really a big deal."


    The black-faced man opened his mouth in shock, facing dozens of beast kings, he did not dare to provoke him, he could only turn his head to look at Commander Lei.


    "There are so many ants under the earth, just a few dozen beast kings. They dare to block my way. Just kill them. They can''t block my way."


    Commander Lei spoke lightly, carrying a heavy axe and continuing on.


    The four subordinates looked at such overbearing Commander Lei, and they were full of confidence in their hearts.


    "It''s worthy of being the group leader. It''s really domineering. It''s amazing that dozens of Beastmasters don''t pay attention to it."


    "The head of the regiment is invincible, Lin Yi is a mere mere, dare to be the way, if you kill, hahaha."


    The subordinates were very imposing because of Commander Lei''s words, and Commander Lei, listening to the flattering words of his subordinates, showed infinite pride in his heart, ready to go to the Death Forest for a battle to show his strength.


    So they walked very quickly, and in just a moment, they came to the edge of the death forest.


    but.


    Seeing the large number of human mercenaries around the edge of the forest that were afraid to enter the forest, Commander Lei showed disdain.


    "These people are so timid, they dare not enter the forest."


    The black-faced man spoke, but seeing that among those mercenary groups, a few masters of the late Beastmaster didn''t enter the Death Forest, the black-faced man became a little serious now.


    Because he was only in the middle of the Beastmaster rank, he didn''t even reach the latter.


    "Don''t worry, everything has me." Commander Lei said domineeringly, his whole body shining with thunder and lightning continued to move forward.


    but.


    They walked into the death forest for a short while, and the human beings of the seven or eight late beast kings stagnated, seeming to hesitate to move forward.


    Commander Lei ignored them and continued to move forward, because he was the earth-level, there were ants under the earth, he didn''t care.


    He chose to move forward again. After a while, he saw a blond man sitting on a big rock. The man with injuries seemed to be using exercises to heal his injuries.


    Seeing that the earth-level master was injured, Commander Lei''s brows gradually frowned.


    However, as an earth-level, how could his self-confidence and arrogance easily disappear, so he still moved forward with confidence.


    But when he walked forward again for a while, he saw a figure carrying a short knife, panting by the big tree, and Commander Lei was shocked.


    Because this person is the famous Dragon Lord, a super master in the middle of the earth, a master several times stronger than him, this Dragon Lord once destroyed a base with a single knife, and is very powerful.


    but now.


    Seeing Master Long who was walking slowly, Head Lei was not calm, and hurriedly ran over and bowed to salute.


    "Master Long, you... why are you here?"


    Huh!


    Sen Leng''s murderous aura was permeated, and the murderous aura in Lord Long''s eyes was as real as it was, instantly stunning Commander Lei and others in place.


    "Long Lord, we are not malicious." Head Lei hurriedly saluted.


    "My father, Thunder Dragon, has been instructed by you, and my father often taught me to repay me."


    "Bronze Dragon? So you are the cub of that kid. Since you are his cub, then I''ll give you a piece of advice, hurry up and leave the death forest, you will die if you continue."


    "Will die? Is there a powerful mutant beast in the depths of the death forest?" Head Lei hurriedly asked.


    "You don''t need to know so much, you just need to leave quickly. If you move on, you will only anger Lin Yi and lose your life. I just managed to escape after desperately trying to escape. As for you..."


    Master Long didn''t say anything, but continued to leave with a short knife.


    Only Commander Lei and his four subordinates remained in place.


    "Head Lei, this Lin Yi seems to be very difficult, should we continue to move on?" The black-faced man swallowed, a little afraid.


    "Fart forward, let''s go quickly, what''s special, why do I feel chilly on my body." Commander Lei looked around suspiciously.


    Bang!


    A dull collision sounded, and everyone heard the sound and hurriedly looked to the opposite side, and then their pupils shrank sharply.


    "It''s the blood demon, the blood demon of the late earth level, the super power of the Megatron side." The old man shouted.


    "Blood... Gorefiend seems to be injured!" The black-faced man was at a loss.


    "Injured? He is a super strong in the late stage of the earth. Even he is injured. How terrible is Lin Yi?"


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the blood demon was holding the broken sickle, and in the rapid, fled to the distance with lightning, to the outskirts of the forest.


    This sudden change made everyone startled, and at the same time they felt a bit cold in their back.


    "What the **** are you doing, run away!!"


    Commander Lei shouted and took the lead to flee towards the outskirts of the forest. The four subordinates also fled in panic with cold sweat.


    They no longer had the spirits they had when they came, and some were just embarrassed and panicked, obviously frightened.

 Chapter 161： Sky-level power

    After they fled to the outside of the forest, looking at the gloomy death forest, everyone felt a little lingering, even Commander Lei was a little afraid.


    "It really scared me to death. Did you feel a cold back in your back just now? I always have a feeling of aftermath." The black-faced man swallowed.


    "Me too, I always felt scared just now. Fortunately, we run fast, otherwise I''m afraid we will be over." The old man patted his heart, and said with a little fear.


    "This Lin Yi is more terrifying than imagined. I thought he was at the Beastmaster level before, but now it seems that his worst is likely to be the late Earth level, or even the sky level."


    "Sky class?"


    Everyone was silent when they heard this sentence.


    Because the sky level is a real big boss, a real super master, and such an existence actually appeared here.


    This could not help but shock everyone.


    "Head Lei, shall we continue to explore the ancient ruins?" said the black-faced man.


    "Explore a fart, the ancient ruins are in the depths of the death forest. Who dares to go there now? Will you die?"


    Commander Lei exploded and sat down on the ground sullenly, never daring to go to the forest anymore, obviously he was also afraid.


    When everyone saw this scene, they sat down, and they couldn''t help it, they were even more afraid.


    All they can do now is to wait. After Lin Yi has finished exploring the ancient ruins and left, they will go in and explore again, trying to check the rest.


    So they, like everyone else, waited silently outside the Death Forest, one by one, they couldn''t do it honestly.


    While they were waiting, a new group of mercenaries came in the distance. They looked at Commander Lei and others standing outside of the Death Forest, showing a look of disdain, and then stepped into the Death Forest.


    Soon after, this new mercenary group also ran out in a panic, with fear and fear in their eyes, and even some people were scared to pee.


    Commander Lei glanced at each other with disdain, and suddenly realized that he and the others were in a hurry just now. They suddenly felt depressed and could only choose to remain silent.


    Deep in the dead forest.


    The ancient ruins are one kilometer away.


    Naruto stood quietly with Xue Lin''s three daughters, waiting for the return of his subordinates.


    Whoosh!


    A cloud of black mist suddenly appeared, and then a phantom appeared from the black mist, and then he knelt in front of Naruto on one knee.


    "My lord, those outsiders are almost done, but there are two teams led by the sky class, and the subordinates are powerless. They are about to enter the ancient ruins."


    "Sky level."


    Naruto squinted his eyes and thought slightly, "You''re only the late stage of the earth, it''s not your fault, get up."


    "It''s an adult." The black phantom leaned back into the darkness.


    "Father, I heard that the sky level is very scary and can use natural forces. What should we do? Or leave here, I am worried about your safety." Lin Xue frowned and worried.


    "It''s okay, I have thousands of Beastmaster-level mutant beasts, and Shadow Guardian, it''s fine." Naruto said lightly.


    "This... okay." Lin Xue sighed without saying more.


    "Uncle, there may be mysterious exercises and treasures in the ancient ruins. We might as well set out early to avoid conflict with those people."


    Mengmeng blinked her big eyes, carrying a heavy hammer as big as a car, and said softly.


    "It''s okay, this ancient relic is not easy, even the sky-level may be killed." Naruto smiled confidently and waved his hand again.


    "When they enter the ancient ruins and break through the first seven levels, let''s go again, just in time for them to explore the way for us. The first seven levels are not easy, especially the fifth one, which requires a sky level to crack."


    "Seven levels? Uncle how did you know? Haven''t you been with us all the time?" Mengmeng tilted her head blankly, looking at Naruto a little stupidly.


    "You will know in the future, wait, they have entered the first level, and soon we will be able to participate." Naruto smiled.


    "Okay." Mengmeng nodded and waited patiently.


    Lin Xue next to him wanted to say something, but opened her mouth and finally did not say anything. During this time, she also discovered that Naruto''s strength was not strong, but his mysterious ability was strong.


    Like the group of shadows just now, it is actually a mutant beast, and also the father''s strongest mutant beast. Its strength has reached the later stage of the earth level, but it is not enough to look at the sky level master.


    Moreover, her father''s strength was too weak, and the strength of the sixth-level awakeners was too low. In case the sky-level masters attacked, she was worried about her father''s accident, so she wanted to say something.


    Seeing her father''s indifferent posture, she still chose to wait, but secretly swears that if her father is in danger, she will do her best to protect his father and never let him do anything.


    A little bit of time passed, and soon an hour passed, but Naruto slowly frowned.


    "What''s the matter, father?"


    Lin Xue saw Naruto frown and hurriedly asked, she was very afraid that something bad would happen to her father.


    "Those sky-level masters were trapped in the sixth level and haven''t come out for more than ten minutes. It''s really bad. Forget it."


    Naruto said, beckoning to the side.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Four figures quickly appeared from the forest.


    In addition to the black leopard of Xue Lin, the gorilla of the beautiful woman, these four figures also have a lightning flying horse, and a purple-winged saber-toothed tiger belonging to Naruto.


    Each one is at the Beastmaster level, and the Purple Wing Sabretooth Tiger has reached the Beastmaster limit, only one step away from the Earth Level, and its strength is quite good.


    Ouch.


    The purple-winged saber-toothed tiger quickly came to Naruto, and lay his head down on the ground.


    "Let''s go."


    Naruto mounted the purple-winged saber-tooth tiger and took the lead towards the ancient ruins.


    Lin Xue and others at the back also rode their mounts, closely behind.


    But after they left, dark shadows began to flicker in the forest, and the Beastmaster with a powerful aura followed secretly to protect Naruto''s safety.


    The sixth level of ancient ruins.


    The two black circles are constantly rotating, and two teams are trapped in the circle.


    One team consists of four men and women. They have a grim complexion and a strong aura. They wear uniform blue and white strong clothes, and wear a uniform big golden earring on their left ear.


    The golden earrings are written with numbers 6, 7, 8, 9, representing their rankings.


    "Brother Six, how about it? Have you found a way to crack the dark circle?" The youngest sister Jiu asked puzzled.


    "It''s very troublesome. This dark magic circle is very extraordinary. The various settings are very mysterious and contain powerful power. It is difficult to untie it, but..."


    "However, the first two years I happened to study the Darkness Array. Give me an hour and it should be able to solve it."


    The man with 6 on the big golden earrings spoke confidently.


    "It''s worthy of the sixth brother, it''s really amazing. Now we can leave the circle first, and those who pass the storm base will enter the second level of the ancient ruins as soon as possible." Jiumei said happily.


    "Well, Feng Hao is the leader of the storm base. Although he is the same as me, he is sky-level, but his storm ability is better at offensive. I suffer a lot from frontal combat. Staggering is the best way."


    As the sixth brother said, he began to research quickly, trying to crack the black formation.


    And in another formation.


    A fat man is working hard to study the magic circle. After some research, he confidently looks at Fenghao.


    "Master Feng Hao, this is the place where the formation is the weakest. As long as you attack this place frantically, you can break it, but you need to keep attacking for an hour."


    "One hour?"


    Feng Hao frowned, but there was nothing he could do. The fat man only knew the superficial formation, he couldn''t do it at all, he could only choose to attack by force.


    "Huh, it''s only an hour, look at me."


    Boom boom boom!


    The violent vibration sounded, and the terrifying storm power continued to release, frantically attacking the black magic circle.


    And when he attacked.


    Naruto walked into the ancient ruins with Xue Lin''s three daughters. He didn''t even bring a mount, only the shadow guard.


    They walked very smoothly all the way, did not encounter any traps at all, until they reached the fifth level.


    [The Gate of Barrier: The fifth level of ancient ruins requires sky-level strength to break. ¡¿


    Seeing this message, Naruto looked at the broken barrier door again and continued to walk forward.


    quickly.


    They heard the roar and stepped to the sixth level.


    Hum!


    The black circle suddenly appeared, imprisoning them in the center of the circle instantly.


    "No, it''s the dark formation. This formation is very difficult to crack."


    The beautiful woman looked worried when she saw this scene, because she also understood some formations. The moment she saw this formation, she knew that the trouble was serious.


    The method of cracking this formation is completely different from the orthodox formation. The mystery is extremely high. It belongs to the darkest formation formation that is the most difficult to crack, and it is impossible for ordinary people to crack it.


    Unless they are forcibly destroyed, it is too difficult for their strength to destroy this formation.


    therefore.


    The beautiful woman''s face was full of worry, and her worry also worried both Lin Xue and Mengmeng. Even the dark shadow hurriedly came to Naruto and guarded him vigilantly.


    It''s just that Naruto at this time smiled at this formation.


    [Black circle imprisonment circle: the sixth level of ancient ruins, the way to crack is as follows...]

 Chapter 162： Othello Maze

    In the black circle.


    A few girls looked around in worry, and the beautiful woman hurriedly opened up her long, round legs, came to the side of the formation, carefully observed the formation, and wanted to rely on her knowledge to crack the formation.


    just.


    She knows too little about formations, and the dark formations are the most difficult formations to crack, so she looks at the formations in front of her as if she is reading a heavenly book, completely incomprehensible.


    The result of this made her beautiful face aroused worry, and her smooth forehead was carrying fine beads of sweat. It was obvious that she was also in a state of anxiety.


    "It''s over, this formation is too difficult, I can''t solve it at all, even if it gives me a lifetime to study it thoroughly, we are over, we will be imprisoned here forever."


    The beautiful woman murmured softly while clutching her bare bare hands, feeling desperate for the first time.


    She continued to watch and study without believing in evil, but she couldn''t even understand the simplest of the formations, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "Sister Liumei, what are you doing standing there stupidly? Go ahead, uncle has gone forward."


    The cute voice sounded and quickly spread into the ears of the beautiful woman, which also made the beautiful woman feel a little inexplicable.


    With doubts, the beautiful woman turned her head to look, her beautiful eyes widened in the next second.


    Because of the mysterious anomaly, the formation like a heavenly book was opened, and it was actually cracked.


    "The formation... the formation is cracked? How can the formation be cracked? This is the darkest formation with the most difficulty!"


    The beautiful woman spoke in disbelief, and her voice became a bit louder.


    "I don''t know. Uncle Lin Yi shook his head over there for a few times before driving, and then went forward." Mengmeng said in a daze.


    "After a few fiddling, it opened?"


    The beautiful woman felt that her head was a little confused, and the dark magic formation with such a difficulty, the formation known for its rarity and mystery in the entire world, was actually cracked.


    The key is cracked after only a few fiddling, which is too fast.


    Such an incredible result made the beautiful woman unacceptable at all, and the impact was so great that her head was a little confused.


    "Come on, Sister Liumei, they are going far."


    Mengmeng said, pulling up the bewildered beautiful woman, leading her to catch up with Naruto quickly.


    Throughout the process, the beautiful woman was in a sluggish state, following like a puppet, and it took a long time to react.


    After she was sober, she realized that she and others had reached the tenth level. In other words, in such a short time, Lin Yi had broken the eighth and ninth levels.


    Such a method and such a speed made the beautiful woman feel bad, and she looked at Naruto stupidly.


    During this period of time, she also knew that Naruto''s strength was only at level 6. Such strength was too low and too low, so she followed Lin Xue to protect Naruto.


    But whoever thinks.


    They don''t have to do anything along the way, just follow them foolishly, it''s completely useless.


    But Lin Yi, who seemed to be only at level 6, solved all the problems easily. The whole process was so strategizing, so convincing.


    Such a result made the beautiful woman feel more admired for Lin Xue''s father, feeling that the other party is really not easy, even if she doesn''t have the strength, she still solves everything easily.


    Boom!


    The tenth checkpoint was opened, revealing the passage to the second floor of the ancient ruins, which also made the beautiful woman even more admired.


    "It''s too strong, I haven''t had time to see what the tenth level is, Master Lin Yi cracked it, which is too fast." The beautiful woman looked at Naruto quietly, admiring his extraordinary in her heart.


    "Well, you go to the second floor first, and the tenth level is closed. I will make a little trouble for the people behind." Naruto smiled mysteriously and began to arrange everything.


    The beautiful woman saw Naruto''s mysterious arrangement, she looked at the back with some pity, and mourned the people behind.


    The second floor of ancient ruins.


    This is a huge maze.


    The ground of the maze is like a chessboard, presented in the form of Othello, but it seems to be able to rotate back and forth, which is very strange.


    The beautiful woman and Lin Xue came to the entrance of the second floor maze and were stunned when they looked at the mysterious maze.


    "Is this the legendary Othello maze? The most difficult maze in the legend?" The beautiful woman asked in surprise.


    "Othello Maze?"


    Lin Xue and Mengmeng were relatively young and had little experience. When they heard this, they looked at the beautiful woman in doubt.


    "Yes, this Othello labyrinth is very terrible. It claims to only get in and can''t get out. It is also the most easily lost labyrinth. It is very dangerous. People who enter may never get out." The beautiful woman explained.


    "so smart?!"


    When Mengmeng heard this, she looked in the direction of the maze with some fear. She shrank back like a bunny, not daring to get too close to the maze.


    And Lin Xue showed a worried look. She actually didn''t want to enter the maze because it was too dangerous, but she knew that her father would never leave, so she seemed very worried.


    "Sister Liumei, is there a way to crack it? Or a way to leave? I''m worried..." Lin Xue didn''t say any more, but worried about her beautiful face.


    "In fact, the Othello Labyrinth has a setting of death and afterlife, that is, if someone walks to the exit of the maze, the person trapped in the maze will be teleported to the entrance of the maze, which is a rescue method, but... "


    "But the difficulty of this maze is nothing short of a nightmare. I am worried that after entering, we will never get out, and others will not be able to get out either." The beautiful woman worried.


    "This..."


    Lin Xue was silent, looking at the maze quietly, she began to have a decision in her heart, that is to persuade her father not to enter the maze.


    Tata!


    The familiar sound of footsteps sounded, and everyone looked at it, just in time to see Naruto walking slowly.


    "Father, this is a maze of Othello, a very dangerous maze, we still don''t want to go in, it is too dangerous." Lin Xue said worriedly.


    "Relax, leave everything to me."


    Naruto smiled confidently and walked into the maze without hesitation. The whole person exuded a calm temperament.


    This kind of performance, this kind of self-confidence, gradually raised hope in everyone''s hearts, but...


    When they followed Naruto into the maze and looked at the various black and white environments like a chessboard, their confidence disappeared instantly, and they all looked at Naruto with worried eyes.


    "Follow me, don''t worry, it''s just a maze. Although it''s a little bigger to walk for three days, it''s not difficult to get out."


    Naruto slightly encouraged the women, and then took the lead in walking, turning and choosing directions from time to time, which seemed very relaxed.


    And this ease also infected Lin Xue and other women, they finally recovered a little confidence, and then silently followed Naruto forward.


    Time passed slowly, and soon a day passed.


    Entrance to the second floor of ancient ruins.


    The two teams looked at the opening of the passage in embarrassment, and they were finally relieved.


    "Madan, don''t let me know who is in front, if I know, I must beat him, it''s too cheating."


    Jiumei had her small black face, and she clenched her small fist a little angrily.


    "The other party is merciful, so don''t say anything, otherwise we will be even worse." Six brother sighed and said helplessly.


    "Humph, but I''m still angry, so we should be treated like this." Jiu Mei said still angry.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, the other party just wants to hinder our time."


    "Yeah, but the other party''s methods are really powerful, especially the formation method. It was cracked before the sixth brother. The key point is that the other party came later than us, which is really amazing."


    "I really want to see who is so powerful, who has successfully cracked so many levels, unlike us who only use brute force."

 Chapter 163： The real treasure of ancient ruins

    The two teams talked a lot, and wanted to know who was so powerful, when they were trapped by the formation, they could surpass them.


    You can even unlock the eighth, ninth, and tenth levels in a row.


    The key opponents also left behind and blocked them for a whole day, which surprised both teams.


    "Go, I want to see who is so strong."


    Jiumei clenched her small fist and walked towards the second floor of the ancient ruins without hesitation.


    Others followed closely and walked to the second floor one after another.


    just.


    When they reached the second floor, they looked at the maze of Othello, all of them were stunned.


    "Damn it, it turned out to be an Othello maze, it''s a big trouble." Six brothers solemnly said.


    "The Othello Labyrinth can only be entered and cannot be exited. I am afraid there is a great opportunity in this ancient ruin, but we can''t enter!"


    "What to do? What to do? Who is good at cracking mazes?"


    Everyone looks at me, I look at you, they are all silent, because the black and white maze is too difficult, you may never get out.


    "I''ll try to see if I can break this maze."


    The sky-level master Feng Hao began to release a terrifying storm, which was like a tornado, blasting into the maze with great power.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The loud noise continued, and countless people who shook back again and again, the sixth brother over there looked solemn, but there was a mysterious weapon hidden in his hand to guard against sneak attacks.


    Fortunately, they are now in a cooperative relationship. Feng Hao did not attack them, but kept bombarding the maze.


    just.


    After a few minutes of bombardment, Feng Hao looked ugly to put away his ability, and then looked at the intact black and white maze, his complexion became more and more solemn.


    "It''s a great protection. The dark circle of level 6 and another light circle should be added to this maze. Things are in trouble." The fat man swallowed.


    "This..."


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, they don''t know what to do, they don''t know how to choose the next step.


    The difficulty of the Othello labyrinth is really too great, and an accident may never come out.


    silence.


    After being silent for a long time, everyone finally gathered their courage and came to the door of the Othello Labyrinth. In the end, they didn''t dare to enter, so they didn''t dare to make fun of their lives.


    the other side.


    Deep in the maze.


    Naruto walked quickly with the three girls, eyes shining lightly, walking around, turning to the opposite direction from time to time, moving forward decisively and quickly.


    The beautiful woman, Lin Xue and others followed stupidly. Although they were worried about not getting out and wanted to say something, they didn''t say anything in the end.


    Even if they feel that sometimes when turning a corner, it is the right way to turn right, but Naruto does not hesitate to go left, which makes them very worried.


    Time passed in their worries, and soon it came to the early morning of the third day.


    After three days of rushing, Lin Xue and the others finally lost their breath and began to ask worriedly.


    "Uncle, did we go in the wrong direction? I think it seems to be right over there." Mengmeng''s white little fingers lifted up and pointed to the direction on the right.


    "You should retreat from the crossroad to the left, I think it is there." The beautiful woman also raised objections.


    "I always have the feeling of going around in circles, as if going around in circles."


    Lin Xue also spoke worriedly, with melancholy on Jumei''s face.


    "Just follow it well, where is there so much talk?"


    Naruto glanced at the three of them, and continued to take the lead without stopping.


    With such attitude and words, the three women didn''t know what to say, but their worries became more and more serious, and they were afraid that they would never get out. After all, this is the maze of Othello and the most difficult maze.


    So they followed in anxious manner, several times trying to tell Naruto that the road was wrong, but they couldn''t tell, until they came to a black and white wall, Naruto suddenly stopped walking.


    "What''s wrong with father? Did you go wrong?" Lin Xue asked hurriedly.


    "Uncle don''t worry, we still have time to go back now."


    "Yes, yes, there is a crossroad behind."


    The three women looked at Naruto quietly, waiting for Naruto to change direction and go back.


    "Go back? A bunch of stupid women, look good."


    Naruto slammed his right hand on the Othello chess, and then kept beating according to specific gestures, and soon there was a bang, and the stairs leading to the third floor of the ancient ruins appeared.


    "this is!!!"


    Seeing this scene, the pupils of the three girls shrank sharply and looked at Naruto in amazement.


    "This...this turned out to be an exit! How could it be possible!"


    "How could this happen? I thought it was a crossroad to the left, but I didn''t expect it to be here."


    "Me too, if we went back just now, it would be a real mistake."


    The three women opened their eyes wide and looked at the three-story stairs inconceivably, thinking that if they and others retreated, they would never be able to get out, and the three women were a little scared in an instant.


    At the same time, they also looked at Naruto with admiration, feeling that even if Naruto had no strength, he was still mysterious and extraordinary, almost like almighty.


    "follow me."


    Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention to the three stupid women, and walked directly to the third floor, scanning from time to time while walking, detecting various information.


    Soon they came to the first level on the third floor, a stone path covered with small stones.


    [Road to death: You must walk on a specific route and not fly, otherwise you will all die. The route is as follows...]


    "Listen well, and then walk at my pace. You can step on the place I stepped on, and you must not touch the place I didn''t step on, understand?"


    Naruto turned his head and said.


    "understand!"


    The three daughters were already very convinced by Naruto, and they nodded in agreement without hesitation, and did not dare to have the slightest objection.


    Seeing them so obedient, Naruto nodded and looked at the shadow next to him: "Shadow, the same with you, don''t jump and fly, otherwise everyone will die."


    "It''s an adult."


    Shadow did not hesitate to kneel on one knee and bow, his illusory face full of solemnity.


    "go."


    Naruto was the first to move forward without being muddled.


    The others followed closely, following Naruto''s steps solemnly.


    Then they circled the road of death, and even walked back and forth nine times on a short path, and finally they successfully passed.


    "Yes, continue to the next level."


    Naruto continued on with a few people, breaking through dozens of levels in a row according to his detection ability, and finally came to the door of a mysterious hall.


    [Temple of Inheritance: A place where the gods are inherited, and one person can only choose one kind of inheritance. ¡¿


    "Inheritance Temple?"


    When Naruto saw this information, he became interested in an instant. After all, God is not just talking about it. As long as there is a God word, there must be a mysterious place.


    Naruto was ready to go in and find out. Considering that this is a temple after all, the danger must be several times higher than that of the outside world, so Naruto looked at the three women.


    "You wait here, don''t move, I will come as soon as I go."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he didn''t give them a chance to speak, and walked directly into the main hall of the hall.


    Only the third daughter and the shadow were left waiting in place.


    Ten minutes later.


    Naruto walked out quickly, his eyes gleaming with joy and said: "Follow me, hurry!"


    "Good father."


    "Good uncle."

 Chapter 164： Horror harvest

    Seeing Naruto''s expression, everyone knew that there was something incredible in the palace, and they moved quickly to the palace one by one.


    However, to be on the safe side, Naruto arranged for the black shadow to guard the door, and he only took the three daughters into the palace.


    When the three women entered the palace, the first thing they saw was the huge eyeballs in the palace. Such eyeballs shocked the women. They were relieved when they discovered that they were just ordinary stone sculptures.


    "Mengmeng, you enter the stone gate with the female warrior in the east, and when you come out, you will become the sky class." Naruto pointed to the stone gate to the east.


    "Sky level? Great, I''ll go right away."


    Mengmeng carried the heavy hammer and ran towards the stone gate with her little feet, her cute face full of joy and expectation.


    "Beauty woman, go to the stone gate in the west with the relief of the dark space gate." Naruto pointed to the stone gate in the west again.


    "Beautiful woman?"


    The beautiful woman is a little speechless when she hears this title. Although she is 25 years old and looks like a beautiful woman, it is to activate the blood, and those who seek blood have not been married yet.


    The key point is that she is still intact and has never found a boyfriend. How can she be called a beautiful woman?


    So when she looked at Naruto''s gaze, she felt a bit resentful and looked very depressed.


    However, she was still walking with long round legs, carrying her **** sickle, twisting her plump waist, and heading towards the stone gate to the west.


    "Xue Lin, come with me, remember that what I owe you will be paid after today. We don''t owe each other."


    Naruto''s expression is a bit complicated, but he has done enough, everything is a deal, and he doesn''t feel owed anything for the skirt.


    Ignoring his words, Lin Xue was taken aback, and the faint Lin Xue felt a little bad.


    "That''s it."


    Naruto took Lin Xue to a stone gate with angel wings, and pointed at the stone gate.


    "This is a certain angelic inheritance. Although it doesn''t match your attributes, there are only four inheritances, which are the best for you."


    "Does the angel inherit it?"


    Lin Xue looked at Shimen, looking a little at a loss, faintly feeling that something was going to happen today.


    "Go." Naruto gestured.


    "Okay." Lin Xue didn''t know what was wrong, but she nodded and walked into the Shimen of the day.


    Only Naruto sighed deeply on the spot, and then talked about the aisle, and walked towards the most remote stone gate, which was the stone gate with skulls.


    Looking at the skull wrapped in darkness, Naruto remained silent for two seconds before slowly pushing the door in, and finally disappearing in the aisle.


    A little bit of time passed, and soon a week passed.


    The temple was still calm and the dark shadows guarded the door silently.


    boom!


    There was a loud roar, and the horrible breath was released from the temple, so that the dark shadow outside the door immediately stood up and rushed into the temple.


    "Don''t worry Sombra, it''s me."


    A sweet voice sounded, and then a little loli wearing golden armor and holding a golden rune hammer appeared in the hall with her feet.


    She looks cute and cute, with fair and tender skin, and a petite and exquisite figure. She is still as good as a porcelain doll.


    But the terrifying aura of Yuanruhai, coupled with the heroic armor, made Mengmeng as dazzling as a Valkyrie.


    "Heaven...Sky level! So strong!" Sombra said in awe.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I will cover you in the future, and uncle, I will protect him." Mengmeng waved the heavy hammer, and the aura around her body was even more terrifying.


    "Mengmeng is quiet, don''t disturb them."


    A soft voice sounded, and then the opposite Shimen opened, and a beautiful woman in a black robe, shaking her enchanting posture, walked out.


    The black high heels, the beautiful legs under the robes, and the black knee-high socks made her more beautiful, especially the temperament of the mature woman, which added a bit of charm to her.


    "Sister Liumei, you are so beautiful." Mengmeng stepped to the side of the beautiful woman and took her hand.


    "Well, I didn''t expect the harvest this time to be so great. In the middle of the sky level, I can reach such a level." The beautiful woman''s eyes are complicated, and the rare ones seem very solemn.


    Mengmeng next to her also nodded tightly with a small face in a serious gesture.


    When the two were talking, the vast white light suddenly bloomed from the front, covering everything like the sun.


    Immediately after the stone gate opened, in the sacred white light, Lin Xue fanned the angel''s wings and flew out of the stone gate.


    At this moment, she is wearing angel armor, holding an angel long sword, and wearing a white angel crown. From top to bottom, she is noble and inviolable.


    With Lin Xue in this state, both the beautiful woman and Mengmeng were shocked, staring at everything in disbelief.


    And the black mist around the shadows next to him, under the sacred light, instantly dissipated.


    Finally, in the black mist, the body of the shadow was revealed. It was a small black cat, soft and weak.


    It''s just that at this moment, it lies on the ground fearfully, not daring to move, as if it had encountered a natural enemy.


    "Xue Lin, you... have you reached the late sky level?" The beautiful woman asked in surprise.


    "Well, thank him so much."


    Lin Xue turned to look at Shimen not far away, her golden eyes looked through everything and saw the scene inside, but her lips were gently pursed.


    "he?"


    Mengmeng is a bit stupid and doesn''t understand what it means.


    "It''s a man from another world. He pretended to be my father, and just now I have insight into everything."


    Lin Xue''s long black hair was flying, and a strong aura lingered around the golden armor, but she did not act, but quietly looked at the stone gate over there.


    "Man in another world? Pretending?"


    Mengmeng was stunned when she heard this and raised the hammer a little angrily, but soon she thought of Naruto''s contribution and hesitated: "But...but why did he help us? And he helped so much."


    "Because my father sacrificed himself and made a deal with him in order to save us, so..."


    Lin Xue''s eyes were red, and tears gradually appeared on her beautiful face, but she was solemn in the next moment.


    "How is it possible? He...he left a trace of his father''s soul mark. If so, wouldn''t I be able to gather my soul again for my father? Wait for him to leave."


    Lin Xue was shocked, and her whole body rushed into the stone gate like a teleport.


    When Mengmeng and the beautiful woman heard this, they rushed in without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The Shimen opened, and countless black auras filled.


    On an altar, Lin Xue''s father Lin Yi lay quietly, and not far away, a black hole exuding a frightening atmosphere was spinning and disappearing.


    "You are here, don''t worry, your father is not dead. I made a soul gathering altar for him. After placing it on the altar for three years, he will wake up again. I only took away two soul skills. Goodbye!"


    The black hole suddenly made a sound, revealing a trace of majesty, which also made Mengmeng''s eyes widened.


    Thinking of the number of times she received help from Ming, and thinking that Lin Xue''s father would recover, she breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help saying again.


    "Uncle, what is your name?"


    "Name? You can call me the original name Qin Xuan, or you can call me Naruto."


    The rotating black hole disappeared, leaving only the three women standing in front of the altar quietly with complex expressions.


    "Thank you!"


    Xue Lin gratefully glanced at the direction of the disappearing black hole. She already felt the soul that her father was condensing. While she was relieved, she was also very grateful to Naruto.


    After all, her father and Naruto had a fair deal, but she didn''t expect Naruto to give her father a new life in the end. This moved Lin Xue very much, and she became more grateful to Naruto.


    Unfortunately, they will never see each other again after the other party leaves.


    "Lin Xue, can you feel it? There is a new inheritance in the northwest. It is the inheritance of the gods. As long as we can pass the assessment, we can gain even more terrifying power. Maybe we can travel through the world and find him."


    The beautiful woman spoke suddenly, with a smile on her lips, as if she planned to wait for the terrifying power to go to other worlds to find Naruto, and then thank him severely.


    "Well, I felt it too." Lin Xue felt it carefully and nodded immediately.


    The Mengmeng next to him also found out, and then said: "Uncle should be grateful too, why didn''t he accept the inheritance?"


    "Because he doesn''t want to be bound by this world and accepts the remaining inheritance. Although he will gain terrible power, he will always belong to this world." The beautiful woman said quietly.


    "So that''s the case, but accepting the inheritance will have the world back, and it will also be safer. The big deal is to take this world and become stronger together."


    Lin Xue''s face was tight, and there was endless white light around her body.


    And at this moment.


    Just after her words fell.


    Endless divine light descended from above the nine heavens, and instantly enveloped the three daughters of Xue Lin, causing them to fall into the mysterious transformation.


    a long distance away.


    An old woman holding a dragon head and crutches was looking at the sky quietly, her turbid eyes gleaming.


    "Blessings of the world, I did not expect that someone won the respect of the world and was chosen as the son of the world. We should also guard the birth of the family and assist the son of the world on the path of gods."


    After the old woman finished speaking, her whole person escaped into the void and disappeared in the mysterious gossip array. When she reappeared, she had already come to the ancient ruins and came to Lin Xue and the others.


    "It turned out to be three people, and there are mutant beasts nearby to benefit, wait, this mutant beast actually has some kind of mark, so mysterious mark, how is this done?"


    "Huh? This person''s soul has been broken, and someone is helping him gather spirits by means of formations. What kind of method is this, what a strange and profound altar."


    The old woman looked at the altar, feeling very shocked.


    Because of such a mysterious altar, even their guardian clan can''t make it.


    You know, their guardian race is a race that assists the gods, but now looking at the altar is like looking at the heavenly book.


    "It seems that an expert has taken action. No wonder these three girls can be blessed by the world at the same time. In the future, these three girls will become gods, and the cause and effect owed will be repaid. This expert has a deep layout."


    The old woman was shocked by everything in front of her, and she became more awed by the expert in her heart.


    .........


    Naruto World.


    Inside the bedroom of the island villa.


    Hinata was guarding Naruto, suddenly the door of wish appeared above, and then a rotating black hole appeared from the door of wish and poured into Naruto''s body.


    Next second.


    Naruto opened his eyes.


    "Huh, it took a long time to go this time." Naruto twisted his neck, feeling a little stiff.


    "Naruto, you finally woke up and scared me to death." Hinata hurriedly pulled Naruto''s sleeve, and said worriedly.


    "Don''t be afraid, this time the harvest is bigger than expected, but before that, should my Hinata cook for me? It''s been a long time since I tasted your food."


    "Well, I''ll go right away." Hinata said, nodding his head.


    "Well, wash another orange."


    "Know it."

 Chapter 165： Return to Ninja

    Wow!


    The sound of washing up sounded, and Naruto was taking a shower quietly in the bathroom while feeling the harvest.


    Silently raised his right hand, a cloud of black mist condensed into shape, and turned into two large black mist hands floating around him.


    Mind moves slightly.


    Two big dark hands were constantly flying, taking various things, and then putting them down again, like Naruto''s extra arms, and they could float in the air.


    Such a magical big hand also made the corners of Naruto''s lips smile. He controlled the **** hand to pick up the bath towel and began to wash his back, as easy and simple as his arms.


    "Very good black hand, this time I have gained a lot, especially my soul has been completely transformed, and I have become a divine soul."


    Naruto murmured and opened the data panel to check his status.


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Colorful Sixth Level [Black Hole Form]


    Disciple: Sasuke, Itachi


    Soul Skills: Darkness Control LV1, Healing LV7, Information Discovery LV8, Void Walking, Strengthening, Perception


    Ability: time travel, monthly reading, 2,000 cubic meters of space, a large number of Saiyan abilities...


    Experience value: 352


    .........


    "My soul''s lifespan has also been improved, and according to the spiritual practice in the inheritance, my soul will become stronger and stronger, even reaching the level of eternity."


    Naruto perceives his state, and the joy in his expression is getting more and more, and this is only part of it, because what he got is the whole inheritance, the inheritance named Dark God.


    For example, a **** servant, after possessing a **** soul, he can create his own **** servant.


    Moreover, the abilities of the **** servants are incredible, and they are absolutely loyal to themselves, but unfortunately they can only create ten.


    Naruto took a deep breath and mobilized the power in the soul to start creating. In an instant, ten black mist gas suddenly appeared and began to condense the human form in front.


    Considering that the servants might be used to take care of Hinata, all the servants Naruto chose to create were women.


    And with his thoughts, ten curvy black shadow women soon gathered together.


    "Thank the master for giving life."


    The ten black shadow women bowed and saluted, with a humble and respectful attitude, and their eyes toward Naruto were full of enthusiasm.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ...


    The sound of the experience value made Naruto frown, and his heart was full of surprise.


    He just made ten **** servants according to the method in the dark **** inheritance, but he did not expect them to provide himself with experience points.


    "Very good, really good."


    Naruto saw the enthusiasm in their eyes and quickly understood the reason. It was an experience brought about by worship and fanaticism, and it could be provided for many years, which was quite good.


    "First give you a name, forget it, just call it the code name, number 1, number 2, and number 3 arranged like this."


    "Thank you master."


    The black shadow woman continued to bow, her gaze at Naruto was always frantic.


    "Sir, do you need me to take a bath for you? It is our natural duty to take care of you, including any aspect."


    Servant No. 1 spoke softly, with a soft charm in his voice, which was very nice.


    "No need, go away." Naruto waved his hand.


    "It''s the master."


    The voice fell, and the ten black shadow women turned into mist and disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    However, Naruto sensed that they had already escaped under the ground around the island and silently guarded him.


    Naruto was very satisfied with this.


    "During this period of time, we will not travel, first practice the spirits. The most important thing is to study the Dark God inheritance. There are still many things to explore in this inheritance."


    "Also, this time the achievement of the soul, I can accept ten disciples, just to accept Akatsuki as disciples, let them earn experience points for me, then I can earn experience points every day lying down."


    Naruto analyzed while taking a bath, and quickly decided on the future direction.


    Shortly after.


    After taking a bath, Naruto came to the living room **** and sat lazily on the sofa like a master.


    "Brother Naruto, I''ll give you the oranges. I''ve washed them. I''m going to cook." Hinata cleverly placed the oranges in front of Naruto.


    "Well, I don''t want to move." Naruto looked at the orange lazily.


    Seeing this scene, Hinata was stunned for a while, a trace of helplessness appeared on her cute face, and then she sat next to Naruto and gently peeled the orange for Naruto with her white and soft hands.


    to be frank.


    Hinata''s hands are very small and beautiful, and it is not an exaggeration to describe them with slender fingers. With the soft skin, such a pair of small hands serves Naruto, which really makes Naruto feel very lucky.


    So Naruto lay directly on Hinata''s beautiful legs and waited lazily.


    "Now."


    Hinata peeled off the orange petals and handed one of them to Naruto''s lips, a little embarrassed.


    She felt very embarrassed because of being pillowed by Naruto, even if Naruto had pillowed her many times, she still couldn''t adapt.


    "It''s so sweet."


    Naruto ate the oranges in one bite, and kissed Hinata''s little hand by the way, and then continued to nest in her arms.


    "That... Then I''ll peel it for you."


    Hinata''s voice was like a kitten, and her face flushed and continued to peel oranges for Naruto.


    The two kissed me for a long time, and then I went to the kitchen to cook together.


    A little bit of time passed, and three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the past three days, Naruto went to the Akatsuki organization to accept the disciples of the collection, and established a low-level wish gate over there to arrange them to complete their wish tasks.


    Every time they complete the task, the reward will be passed to Naruto, so Naruto is very leisurely.


    of course.


    Naruto didn''t treat them wrong, but set up a soul gathering altar to gather souls for their most important people.


    It only takes three years to gather souls and succeed, and they will naturally be grateful to Naruto.


    Most importantly, they will work harder to complete tasks and earn experience points for Naruto.


    Early this morning, the sun was shining and the birds and flowers were scented.


    Naruto took Hinata and walked in the lush jungle, moving forward step by step towards the distance. Yes, they were traveling through the world of Ninja, like a couple, watching and traveling together.


    of course.


    Naruto is also studying the inheritance of the Dark God, and he intends to take advantage of this time to thoroughly understand it, including the method of spiritual cultivation.


    In fact, Naruto has discovered a way to cultivate spirits, which is a very interesting way to improve spirits by means of musical instruments.


    However, Naruto has a good contact with the knowledge of musical instruments, so I plan to find some information to learn, and I will get an entertainment project when playing the Ninja world.


    "Brother Naruto, isn''t the Sakura Village you mentioned before?" Hinata said curiously, pointing to a certain mountain village in the distance.


    "It''s there, there is a store that teaches musical instruments over there, so I just go and take a look." Naruto smiled and mixed Hinata''s little head.


    "Brother Naruto, why did you suddenly decide to learn a musical instrument?" Hinata blinked his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "you guess."


    Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face and looked at her teasingly.


    "Can''t guess." Hinata shook his head, really can''t think of the reason.


    "You will know soon."


    Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face again, looked at her small body, and said with a smirk: "I really hope that you will grow up soon and will eat you up in time."


    "Huh? Eat it?"


    Hinata looked at Naruto stupidly, not understanding what this meant, after a full half a minute, she finally figured out the reason, and then fainted unsteadily.


    "This..."


    Naruto hugged Hinata''s body, watching Ren Jun adopt it, unsuspecting Hinata, Naruto shook his head helplessly, and could only hug her towards Sakura Village in the form of a princess.

 Chapter 166： problem occurs

    Sakura Village.


    As the name suggests, it is full of cherry trees, and it is also a mountain village like a paradise. Unfortunately, there is no tourism in this world, so the people here are relatively poor and have very little income.


    In such a poor village, it is inevitable that no one will learn to open a store that teaches musical instruments, and it seems that it is about to close.


    "Oh! Is my instrumental skills going to be lost like this? Even the last student has gone."


    The owner is a gray-haired old man, holding a flute-like musical instrument alone, secretly hurting himself.


    This instrument is called the shakuhachi. It is a very popular instrument in the world. Many people play this music.


    Unfortunately, no one in this village learns musical instruments from him.


    "Ugh!"


    The old man sighed deeply, picked up the shakuhachi and started playing.


    Don''t say it yet.


    As a veteran artist, his playing is still very rhythmic, and it sounds very nice, even attracting some passers-by to stop and listen.


    Some children showed interest and seemed to want to learn.


    The old man finished playing, watching the children hurriedly said.


    "Xiaoshu, Nakamura, do you want to follow me to learn musical instruments, don''t need money, and take care of you three meals a day, how about?" The old man looked at the two little boys not far away hopefully.


    The old man¡¯s family is not poor, and it can even be said that he is relatively rich in this village, because his son is a small businessman, which also leads to a good life in the old man¡¯s home, otherwise the old man cannot afford to open a store.


    of course.


    He is an apprentice, and he certainly can''t give money to his disciples. He can only take care of his benevolence and righteousness for up to three meals, which is the biggest concession he can make, otherwise his last trace of dignity will be lost.


    Now after giving such a promise, the old man looked at the two children expectantly, wanting to see them nodding.


    "Sorry grandpa, I still have to work and earn money. Mom and Dad don''t want me to learn musical instruments. I don''t want to burden them." said the little boy Nakamura.


    "Yes, I have younger siblings to take care of, and I want to earn more money to take care of them, so I''m sorry."


    The other kid also shook his head and refused. He was very interested in music. Unfortunately, for the sake of his family, he refused.


    "Ugh!"


    Hearing this, the old man sighed deeply and completely gave up on his last hope of accepting a disciple.


    "Father, let''s go home. It''s good for us to live in such a dangerous world. Let''s put the musical instruments away."


    A fat man walked not far away, he came to the old man, pulled his clothes, and said persuasively.


    "Hmph, it''s not because of you. I haven''t learned a piece of music for ten years. Otherwise, I won''t find other disciples. I blame you."


    Seeing his son, the old man was so angry that he picked up his musical instrument and began to beat his son. The beating his son grinned.


    But in the end, all of his skills will be buried in the loess and will never be passed on. This is the greatest sorrow of the old man.


    Tata!


    Rhythmic footsteps sounded, and soon two figures came from a distance.


    "Excuse me, are musical instruments taught here?"


    A faint voice came, and the sound was not loud but weird into everyone''s ears, which naturally attracted the attention of the old man.


    "You want to learn a musical instrument?"


    Hearing this question, the old man hurriedly walked over and looked at each other in surprise.


    "Yes, but I don''t apprentice a teacher. I just want to learn some basics or give me some basic materials." Naruto took Hinata and said lightly.


    "Not apprentice?"


    The old man was stunned when he heard this, and then a deep disappointment appeared on his face, because he wanted to have his own disciple.


    He refused to give up and continued: "Listen to me, you can learn more professionally only if you have a teacher. If you don''t have a teacher, you will definitely not learn well. Even if you study for five or six years, there is no improvement.


    After the old man finished speaking, he continued to mumble, talking about a lot of advantages of apprenticeship and a lot of disadvantages of not apprenticeship.


    In short, that means that if you don''t apprehend, you will never learn an instrument well.


    Such nagging made Naruto a little headache, especially the smell of garlic, which made Naruto very speechless. He took a step back and said again.


    "Well, your store will sell it to me along with the materials in it, so you won''t bother your old man to learn musical instruments."


    "This..."


    Hearing this, the old man turned on the nagging mode again, and he talked a lot, and Naruto even wanted to turn around and leave.


    Finally, the old man saw that Naruto was determined not to be a teacher, and the old man sighed.


    "Forget it, there is nothing in this broken shop, just a few books and a few musical instruments, don''t buy them, and rent them to you."


    "also."


    Naruto nodded, gave the other party money happily, and then took the cute little Hinata towards the musical instrument shop.


    The old man still wanted to accept a disciple, but it was a pity that he finally shook his head and followed his son home.


    Inside the musical instrument shop.


    Naruto closed the store door and went to the counter and began to look through the information left.


    There are a lot of materials here. Although most of them are for introductory materials, there are also some more professional materials, which are relatively detailed.


    Naruto took out the recliner from the space, hugged Hinata and began to look at the materials. His soul is powerful and his memory is extraordinary. It is very easy for him to remember these materials, and don''t forget that there is a shadow clone.


    Boom boom boom!


    The white mist filled, and soon the shadow clone appeared in the shop.


    "Take one copy for one person and look carefully." Naruto said lightly.


    "it is good."


    The shadow avatar quickly picked up the materials to study, and one by one, he concentrated on learning the knowledge on the materials.


    At the same time, Naruto ordered the **** servants to make various musical instruments.


    There are not many musical instruments in this world, only those who are famous, such as Shamisen, Shakuhachi, Taiko, 13-string Guzheng, 17-string koto, Satsuma Pipa, and so on.


    The number of these instruments is too small. Naruto plans to find more instruments to see which one is more suitable for the spiritual practice. After all, it is to improve his own strength and cannot be careless.


    And he has a feeling that when his spirit is promoted to seven colors, he may get unimaginable benefits.


    Although he still doesn''t know what the benefits are, Naruto faintly feels that this is definitely the benefit he dreams of.


    With deep expectations, Naruto continued to fall into learning.


    This study lasted a long time, from daytime to early morning the next day, by this time Naruto and Shadow Clone had already read the information in their hands.


    But just memorizing the information, it takes long practice to use and master.


    "Enter the monthly reading space study, where no matter how long it has passed, the outside world is a moment, anyway, the information is also remembered, and the rest is application and practice."


    Naruto whispered to start the monthly reading, and took Hinata into the monthly reading space.


    Time passed slowly, and soon another two days passed.


    It only took three days to rent a musical instrument store from Naruto.


    In these three days.


    The owner of the shop, that is, the old man, has been thinking about his own musical instrument skills and wanted to pass on it, but unfortunately he still failed to do so.


    In an upset mood, he was about to play with a musical instrument at home, and suddenly there was the sound of running outside.


    Bang!


    The door of the room was pushed open and his son rushed in.


    "Father, go away, something went wrong in your shop."


    "Something happened? What happened? There is nothing in my store. What can happen if I don''t break the store? Wait, won''t it really break the store for me?"


    The old man also stood up anxiously.


    "It''s not a smashed shop, you will come and see with me, you will know when you go."


    The old man''s son didn''t say much, and he took the old man and walked out, fast and very anxious.


    This kind of anxiety also made the old man solemn, not knowing what happened, and he was also worried.

 Chapter 167： Knelt down

    The two had just left the house and had not walked out a hundred meters.


    Suddenly a little boy sprang out from the street next to him. With money in his hand, the little boy rushed towards the music store.


    The old man knew the little boy. This was the little boy named Nakamura who listened to him playing an instrument three days ago.


    At that time, he wanted to accept the child as a disciple, but unfortunately the boy was poor because his parents didn''t agree with him. In the end, the boy refused.


    But now.


    The little boy''s appearance in a hurry made the old man very confused, and with such doubts the old man asked.


    "Nakamura, what''s wrong with you? Why are you running in such a hurry?"


    "I''m going to learn a musical instrument. I''m afraid it''s too late." The little boy said without looking back, running as fast as a rabbit.


    However, the little boy also heard the old man''s voice at this time. He turned his head to look and just saw the old man''s black face. The little boy was a little embarrassed instantly.


    "Say, what the **** is going on? Who did you learn the musical instrument with? Three days ago, I accepted you as a disciple. You said that you were not allowed to learn at home, but now it''s fine. Even if you run like a rabbit, you learn musical instruments from others."


    The old man''s face turned black and he looked very angry. He had no choice but to post three meals to accept his apprentices. No one else came. It''s okay now, this little guy wants to worship others as a teacher.


    Such differential treatment can make the old man angry, and even his angry face turns black and purple.


    "This...it''s not to blame me, it''s that Naruto-teacher''s music is so good, I have never heard such beautiful music." The little boy said with admiration in his eyes.


    "Ms. Naruto? That''s so nice? Who is Mrs. Naruto?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, a little confused, thinking whether there was an expert in the village.


    "It''s the young man in the rental shop. He is called Naruto. He plays super good music and he designed a new instrument." The little boy explained quickly.


    "Is that young man? The music he plays is very good? He also designed a new instrument?" The old man felt a little confused when he heard this.


    "Yes, that new instrument is called the Ocarina, and the sound is super nice." The little boy said again.


    "Impossible, do you know how difficult it is for a new musical instrument to be born? How can it be so simple to design it, you must have been cheated." The old man said with a black face.


    "I''m not deceived, you''ll know in a while, I''ll leave first." The little boy ran away, not wanting to face the old man''s black face.


    "Huh, this little boy doesn''t understand anything. He must have been cheated. How nice is the music played by a young man?" The old man continued with a black face.


    "Father, it''s true. I also listened to that music. It was really good. I have never heard music like that. I feel that it can hit people''s hearts directly." The old man''s son said.


    "Go straight to the heart, what kind of music do you know? You have been learning for ten years, and you can''t even play a piece of music well, so what do you say go straight to the mind, get out!"


    The old man was originally angry, but his son was also helping others, and he was directly angry.


    When he finished scolding his son, the old man groaned like an angry rooster and walked toward the shop, swearing in his heart that he must expose the identity of Naruto''s liar.


    And also to drive away Naruto, not to let Naruto cheat in the village.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!"


    A little boy rushed out beside him. Because he ran too fast, he fell over, but he didn''t care about it. Instead, he continued to run with the money.


    He even murmured as he ran wildly: "I can''t go late, I must worship Teacher Naruto as my master."


    The little boy whispered and ran away, but the old man who had just walked here was getting darker and darker, because he also knew the little boy, who was also another boy named Xiaoshu three days ago.


    But it''s better now.


    Two children who didn''t worship him as a teacher actually took money and ran to worship others as a teacher. This really angered him, and his angry eyes were red.


    "Damn liar, I must expose you, definitely."


    The old man said angrily, and went on striding forward, but when he was about to reach the shop, he stopped.


    Because in front of the shop, a large number of people are surrounded outside, and there are many children, accompanied by their parents, waiting with money.


    Looking at that posture, it seemed that he was also preparing to worship Naruto as a teacher, and there was a child among them, who was once his disciple, who later said that he could not learn music, so he gave up, but now it''s okay, and they all came here.


    "I''m so angry, I''m so angry, these **** **** have all gone to this place to apprentice, wait and see me expose this liar."


    The old man became angry with anger, arbitrarily pushed aside the passersby in front of him, and entered the crowd like a crab.


    All those who watched this kind of faction frowned secretly. They thought of the old man''s past when he took apprentices, and then looked at the situation at the scene, they already understood the reason.


    Obviously, the old man was unbalanced and wanted to find something, which made everyone frown slightly, thinking about whether to stop him.


    Just when they are thinking.


    The old man had arrived at the door of the shop, and then pushed the shop door open.


    But at the moment he opened the door, a melodious and brisk playing sound suddenly sounded.


    What the old man didn''t expect at all was that the sound of the sound was heard to the extreme. The moment he heard the sound, it was as comfortable as a comfortable hot spring in a cold winter.


    It is like the cool breeze ushered in the scorching heat, making everyone feel comfortable from top to bottom, and even the mysterious melody in the music can hit the soul, even the soul.


    At this moment.


    All the people who heard this sound closed their eyes and listened to the beautiful music. Everyone remained silent and listened hard, enjoying the comfort and warmth from the inside out.


    Because this sound was so unbelievable, people reacted differently when they heard it. Some people showed mild smiles, some shed tears of joy, and some cried and laughed.


    In short, different poses are different.


    In the sound of such beautiful music, the old man was also completely immersed in it, even if he was angry before, but now, he has to admit that the music is really too nice.


    If his music is compared to candlelight, then this music is almost like Haoyue.


    The music is so beautiful that it is not like the human world, and even the old man has never heard such music.


    therefore.


    When the music stopped, the old man still had a quiet aftertaste, indulging in the exciting lingering sound that reached the soul.


    Tata!


    The rhythmic sound of footsteps interrupted everyone''s intoxication. Everyone immediately opened their eyes, looked at the door of the shop, and looked at Naruto who came out from the inside.


    "What are you doing when you push the door?" Naruto looked at the old man and said lightly.


    "I!"


    The old man took a deep breath and knelt down under everyone''s incredible gaze.


    "Teacher, please accept me as a disciple!"


    Huh!


    The audience was silent. The people who thought that the old man was coming to make trouble before, stared one by one. They looked at the old man who was kneeling on the ground. Although they thought it should be, they were still somewhat unacceptable.


    no way.


    The age gap is too big. With such a big age gap, there will be such courage to apprentice teachers, which is indeed quite shocking.


    Therefore, everyone is somewhat unacceptable.

 Chapter 168： Come looking for something

    It''s a pity that Naruto didn''t want to accept disciples, so he refused without hesitation, closing the door without even discussing it, ignoring everyone.


    Such refusal made the old man very disappointed, and he seemed very helpless, but he was not qualified to worship Naruto as a teacher.


    Inside the shop.


    Naruto sat on the recliner, closed his eyes and meditated, while enjoying the eucalyptus rubbing of Hinata''s small hands.


    Just now, he used the form of music to develop the spiritual practice. Although it had some effects, Naruto was not satisfied.


    The main reason was the effect of practice, which reached about 5%, which could not reach his goal at all.


    So Naruto closed his eyes, meditating on how to increase the fit and how to increase the effect of practice.


    next to.


    Hinata gave Naruto an eucalyptus while looking at him admiringly, and she felt sweet sleep constantly in her heart, because her boyfriend was so good, and she couldn''t imagine being good.


    Hinata is happy to have such a boyfriend.


    Happy in her heart, she rarely raised her white hand, gently mimicking Naruto''s profile.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, reached out and hugged Hinata in his arms, hugging her soft body.


    "What''s wrong with my little Hinata? Are you proud of your husband because I am too good?"


    "That...that..."


    Hinata wanted to say something, but now she was embracing so close, she was shy and speechless, but she still mustered the courage and said, "Yes, Naruto is the best."


    "Really? Then kiss me." Naruto pointed to his profile and looked at her with a smirk.


    The two have been together for so long, although he has kissed Hinata many times, but Hinata''s shy character has never taken the initiative to kiss him, so Naruto is somewhat looking forward to it.


    "um hum."


    Hinata lowered his head embarrassedly, not daring to look at Naruto at all.


    But he still mustered up his courage, got up from Naruto''s arms, and gradually moved in front of Naruto, gently kissed Naruto''s side cheek, and then shrank back into Naruto''s arms again embarrassed.


    "Really good."


    Naruto felt the moistness on his side, thinking of the coldness of the moment, he embraced Hinata and gave her a kiss, and then he embraced her on the recliner to enjoy the world of two people quietly.


    Naruto also feels very fortunate to live such a warm life. This is also one of the reasons why he took Hinata to travel through the world of Ninja.


    With such terrible strength, he can enjoy the two-person world and cultivate warm feelings.


    And when the two enjoy a warm life.


    Outside Sakura Village, six men who looked vicious, led by two ninjas, came towards Sakura Village.


    All of these people were armed, one by one, their faces were full of flesh and blood, and they looked very ugly.


    And the two ninjas are not much different. They are burly, with knotted muscles, and the chakra fluctuates around the whole body. This fluctuation has almost reached the level of middle-level ninja.


    Such strength, in such a small village, it is definitely a powerful strength, a truly terrifying ninja, who dare not provoke him.


    And today.


    These people are preparing to use Sakura Village as a den, to do their best here, and become the leader of the mountain.


    However, the two ninjas who took the lead were talking about each other and their past experiences.


    "Taro, let''s go to such a remote village. It should be safe. I don''t want to be in the Ninja world anymore." said a man with a scar face.


    "Me too, Oshamaru-sama is so powerful, but he was killed by Sasuke, and such a powerful Sasuke was beaten so terribly by the Naruto-sama. It''s a terrible past."


    Taro sighed and thought of the scene when they were at the base. They were originally under Oshamaru, but they were sent to fight against Sasuke in order to train Sasuke''s murderous intentions.


    Fortunately, even though Sasuke wounded them, he did not kill them, which also saved them their lives, and they were kept in the underground base.


    Only that day, a terrible battle suddenly appeared.


    First, Oshemaru was killed by Sasuke, but Sasuke, who was extremely powerful, was beaten to tears by the sudden appearance of Naruto. They did not dare to forget such a terrible battle.


    "Scar, we will be in this cherry blossom village in the future, and we won''t go anywhere. We will meet those terrifying powerhouses in the Ninja World after saving our lives." Taro solemnly said.


    "I think so too. We are very lucky to be able to escape here, but we can''t die to find things. This time we will settle down in Sakura Village. It is not bad to be a mountain boss."


    The scarfaced man holding a long knife, said with some emotion.


    "Then it''s settled, let''s go, first occupy Sakura Village, and then that will be our base."


    "Okay, go!"


    The two ninjas said, leading six fierce subordinates towards the Sakura Village.


    Soon after, they successfully came to the entrance of the village, and then rushed into Sakura Village with a sneer.


    Inside the music store.


    Naruto and Hinata are still kissing me and me.


    Naruto kept taking advantage of Hinata, making her look at Naruto in awe, but she couldn''t bear to refuse Naruto, she could only endure her shyness and let Naruto do anything wrong.


    A few minutes later.


    Naruto, who was playing Hinata Koshou, heard the noise outside, and turned his head to look outside.


    "Brother Naruto, there seems to be something wrong outside." Hina Tian nestled in Naruto''s arms, said with watery eyes.


    "It''s a few outsiders, let me see."


    Naruto put Hinata down from his arms reluctantly, then got up and walked outside.


    Hinata Zemo mimicked his hot little face, went to the table next to him, picked up the needle and thread, and started sewing clothes for Naruto.


    As long as she has time, she will make clothes for Naruto. It can be said that all the clothes on Naruto''s body are made by her stitch by stitch.


    Although it was very hard work, she was very happy every time she saw Naruto wearing the clothes she made.


    Because it made her feel the happiness of home, she liked this feeling very much, especially when Naruto praised her good-looking, Hinata was even more happy.


    Therefore, holding her needle and thread, she expertly sews clothes for Naruto again.


    The entrance of Sakura Village.


    Countless villagers stared at the entrance of the village angrily, staring at the few outsiders, but looking at the strong villagers who fell on the ground, everyone just dared not speak.


    Because the strongest warrior in the village was instantly defeated.


    That was a very powerful warrior, who had always been the strongest existence in the village, but such a strong existence was defeated by a single blow.


    The villagers couldn''t accept it, but the facts were in front of them, but they had no choice but to clenched their fists, but looked at the outsiders in no way.


    "Listen well. From now on, our two brothers will have the final say in this village. From now on, this village will belong to us. Whoever dares not to listen is at his own risk."


    Scarface was holding a long knife and looked at everyone with a sneer. A look of disdain appeared in his eyes. After all, they were just some **** civilians, and he could solve it easily.


    Especially looking at the timid and helpless appearance of those civilians, Scarface felt even more refreshed.

 Chapter 169： Really got off

    and so.


    Scarface looked arrogant and excited.


    Several of his subordinates also threatened with samurai swords, threatening the villagers of Sakura Village, and scared the villagers to retreat timidly.


    In the face of these outsiders and these powerful people, the villagers of Sakura Village can only dare not speak.


    And this time.


    Naruto walked slowly from a distance, and approached here.


    The old man who rented Naruto''s shop saw Naruto, worried that he might provoke those outsiders, and hurriedly leaned over and whispered.


    "Mr. Naruto, don''t go there. Those outsiders are very vicious and not easy to provoke. Be careful."


    "Yes, the strongest samurai in the village have been injured. These people are too strong. Naruto-teacher, please don''t go there. You will anger these people."


    "Yes, yes, come here with me, it''s hidden here."


    Several people in Sakura Village hurriedly spoke, persuading Naruto to be careful of those terrible outsiders.


    but.


    The voice from here attracted the outsiders in the distance, and one of the fierce fat guys walked towards this side with a sneer.


    "What are you talking about together? Isn''t it itchy?" The fierce fat man yelled at him with a big knife.


    With his scolding, the villagers in Sakura Village were afraid to speak, and all of them closed their mouths quietly.


    The fierce fat man saw this scene, smiled disdainfully, and then looked at Naruto, because Naruto did not look scared like everyone else.


    This made the fierce fat man a little dissatisfied, so he walked towards Naruto with a long knife, intending to teach Naruto a lesson.


    at the same time.


    The Scarface at the back also turned his head and looked at it at this moment, and finally saw Naruto in the crowd at a glance.


    When he first saw Naruto, he didn''t care much, and even turned his head to the side, but the next second he looked at Naruto suddenly.


    "That...that''s not..."


    Cold sweat appeared on Scarface''s head, and his whole body was shaking, and the whole person was shaking like a swing.


    He thought of the battle in the Oshemaru base, thought of Sasuke''s horrible beating and even crying, and then looked at the outstanding Naruto in the crowd.


    Scarface was completely frightened, and the whole person was too scared to speak.


    But at this moment, the scene that Scarface most wanted to see appeared, that is, his subordinate Fatty actually spoke.


    I saw the fierce fat man arrogantly looking at Naruto, the big knife in his hand was carried on his shoulder, and then he shouted with a loud voice.


    "Boy, you look so twitchy!"


    Such a loud voice instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    The villagers in Sakura Village were also terrified and worried about Naruto''s safety, but they were also afraid of these outsiders, so they could only wink Naruto secretly so that he would not provoke these people.


    But at this moment.


    Just when the villagers were worried about Naruto.


    A figure rushed to the fat man''s side like lightning, then kicked him to the ground with one kick, kicking him wildly.


    "Are you **** blind? You bullied others, you fat man, I will kick you to death."


    Bang bang bang!


    Scarface kicked the fat man frantically, kicked mercilessly, and kicked frantically against everyone''s bewildered eyes.


    No way, he was really scared, and he didn''t dare to keep his hands at all. If he kept his hands causing dissatisfaction with this adult, then he would be miserable and might even be killed on the spot.


    In order to survive, Scarface was showing no mercy to the fat man and kicked vigorously.


    In such a weird scene, the subordinates who saw Scarface were a little confused, and then hurriedly looked at another ninja, the ninja named Taro.


    "Boss Taro, what''s wrong with Boss Scar? How did you beat yourself?"


    "Yes, the fat man is his own, why do you want to beat the fat man?"


    Several subordinates were puzzled and looked at Taro blankly, wanting Taro to stop the beating, otherwise the fat man would be beaten to death after a long fight.


    just.


    As soon as their voices fell, Taro''s boss also rushed out with a swish, and then started to kick at the fat man in unimaginable eyes.


    "You fat man, you dare to disturb the rest of the villagers. We are here to borrow water. You dare to bully the villagers and see if I don''t kick you to death."


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    The dull mad kicks and the screams of the fat man are endless.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by such a weird scene. People looked at all of this dullly, and all of them were a little confused.


    Those who are closer to Naruto have faintly discovered something wrong.


    They discovered that since Naruto came out, the attitudes of these vicious outsiders have changed drastically, completely devoid of the previous viciousness.


    This surprised them looking at Naruto, secretly guessing whether it was because of Naruto.


    "Are you finished?"


    A faint voice sounded, not loud, but it suppressed all the noise, and Scar and Taro stopped moving quickly.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, my lord, we didn''t know you were here. I''m sorry, we will go right away, we will go right away." Scarface said with cold sweat.


    "Yes, sir, let''s go right away, go right away." Taro also bowed in cold sweat, looking at Naruto flatly.


    "Get out!" Naruto spit out a word in a cold voice.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go."


    Scarface and Taro hurriedly nodded, and then in the incredible eyes of everyone, they really rolled on the ground and moved away.


    Huh!


    Seeing this scene, everyone fell into a bewildered state again, unimaginably watching the outsiders rolling on the ground, the villagers'' brains were completely blinded.


    "Boss, you guys...what''s wrong with you?" The fat man was too slow to react, stood up from the ground with a bruised nose and asked.


    "Fuck it all!"


    Scarface yelled at the fat man, with a threat in his eyes, and then continued to roll away.


    The warning made Fatty finally understand. He swallowed, and took a peek at Naruto. Then the Fatty rolled up and went away like a ball.


    For a while, all the outsiders moved out of the village in a rolling form, their postures were very standard, and there was no sign of relaxation.


    at last.


    After constant tumbling, these outsiders finally left Sakura Village safely, rolled behind a big rock outside the village, and hid here to rest.


    "I was scared to death, I was really scared to death. Made will never come to this small mountain village again." Scarface patted his chest, and said with lingering fear.


    "Isn''t it, I will no longer be the boss of the mountain in the future, and I must be an ordinary person honestly and never bully others again."


    Taro also said with a pale face, the whole face was bloodless.


    Hearing such words and mannerisms, he was puzzled by the surrounding subordinates.


    Someone was curious and couldn''t help but said, "Two bosses, who is that person? How did you scare you like this? I don''t think it will scare you like this even with Shinobu."

 Chapter 170： Take control of Yunokuni

    After this person asked, the others also looked inquisitively, unable to figure out why.


    "You know what a fart, do you know who it is? Shangren is a little ant in front of the Naruto-Mr. Shangrenin who can easily pinch to death." Scarface said solemnly.


    "So amazing?" everyone exclaimed, and they all listened curiously.


    "I told you before that Taro and I came from the base of Oshemaru, one of the three ninjas of Oshemaru. You should all know that the existence of Oshemaru is so powerful?" Scar face said.


    "Of course it''s amazing, it''s one of the three ninjas that sensationalize the world of ninjas. It is very powerful. It is said that his psychic beast is a huge snake, super powerful."


    "I heard that Oshemaru killed three generations of Hokage in Konoha Village. This is terrifying."


    "I also heard that, it is said that many people have died."


    Several subordinates talked a lot. For the legendary Oshemaru, it was awe in their hearts. After all, they were not even a ninja, but for the rumored Oshemaru, they naturally awed and admired.


    "Humph."


    Scarface saw these awe-inspiring gazes, and he snorted coldly: "Tell you a secret, Dashemaru was killed by a boy named Sasuke."


    "What? Killed? How could this be possible?!" The subordinates exclaimed, looking at Scarface in disbelief.


    "I can''t lie to you? Sasuke has studied with Oshemaru for three years, and his strength has risen to a very strong level, and he is a descendant of the Uchiha clan, a true bloodliner."


    "The Uchiha clan? That''s so, no wonder, no wonder."


    "It seems that Sasuke Uchiha is very strong. The Uchiha clan is indeed a powerful race."


    Several subordinates nodded and believed. After all, the two bosses are from the Dashemaru base, and they must know a lot. What they said is naturally credible, but...


    But someone raised doubts here: "What does the killing of Oshamaru have to do with Mr. Naruto just now?"


    "It''s a big deal." Scarface''s expression became more serious.


    "You''ve heard that the powerful Osake Maru was killed by Sasuke. This is very strong, but Naruto appeared soon. Sasuke thought he was very powerful and challenged Mr. Naruto. Guess what?"


    Scarface paused, deliberately selling it.


    "What''s wrong?" everyone asked curiously.


    "Of course it was Naruto who beat Sasuke violently. The scene was too terrifying. Mr. Naruto beat Sasuke so badly that he even cried directly." Scarface continued.


    "Crying? This...this..."


    The subordinates looked at each other, and they were all incredible.


    Because even if they were defeated, they were most afraid of or being killed, but they firmly believed that they would not cry, but they did not expect that this Sasuke was beaten and cried.


    "This Sasuke is too frustrated. He was beaten and crying. If it were me, I would definitely not cry." The fat man said with a disdainful look.


    "Really? I just haven''t taught you yet, so I will let you see today how Mr. Naruto beat Sasuke."


    Scarface sneered, and the figure disappeared instantly.


    Bang!


    Scarface kicked the fat man with one foot, then picked up the fat man''s ankle, and smashed it fiercely from left to right. It was a violent smash against the ground.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts me, my face, my face!"


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!


    The dull impact sounded, along with the impact there was a lot of dust rising, and the fat man''s heart-piercing scream.


    As an ordinary person, even if he looks fierce, his anti-strike ability is very weak. When he was smashed like this, especially when he was hit in the nose several times, the fat man already felt uncomfortable and wanted to cry.


    But he still held back, because after being smashed for a while, the fat man realized that Scar''s face was not smashed so quickly, and his movements were obviously slowed down.


    Bang!


    "It''s so heavy, Taro gave it to you, this fat man is too heavy, you go on smashing it." Scar face said to Taro.


    "it is good!"


    Taro was also unambiguous, picking up the fat man and then smashing it, and without hesitation, he smashed the fat man so horribly, the nosebleeds flowed wildly, the nose was sour and the tears flowed wildly.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I''m taking it, I''m taking it, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Now he finally knows why Sasuke was beaten and cried, where is the cry, the pure nose was sour and crying, this kind of sourness is really uncomfortable.


    So the fat man wailed and cried, completely convinced.


    "Humph! If you dare to cause trouble in the future, just hit you like this." Taro snorted, then looked around.


    "No wonder Mr. Naruto smashed Sasuke like this, let alone, it is really cool to smash people like this, and I will smash people like this in the future." Taro nodded his head and made this decision.


    When the fat man fell on the ground heard this, his nose suddenly became sour, and his tears continued to flow.


    But he ignored the tears, instead he glanced at Taro with a bitter look, vowing that he would never make trouble again.


    "Okay, let''s go, this place can''t be stayed anymore. Let''s find an ordinary village and live a peaceful life, don''t cause trouble."


    "it is good."


    Several people nodded their heads and helped the fat man to walk away. They decided to be a safe and secure person, and they would not cause trouble.


    ¡¾Experience +3¡¿


    ...


    Sakura Village.


    At the entrance of Music Store.


    Naruto looked at a group of people kneeling on the ground, and said helplessly: "I said, I don''t want to accept disciples, you give up."


    "Teacher Naruto, just accept us." A group of children said in unison.


    "I reject!"


    After Naruto finished speaking, he turned around and went back to the store, and closed the door.


    It''s a pity that people outside are determined to worship him as a teacher, but even if they refuse to leave, Naruto who gets him is very helpless.


    So Naruto decided.


    leave here.


    "Hinata, let''s go, it''s too noisy here." Naruto beckoned to the busy Hinata in the house.


    "Well, listen to you."


    Hinata nodded his head, holding the needle and thread and clothes, showing a young wife obedient to her husband.


    "Really good."


    Seeing such a well-behaved Hinata, Naruto couldn''t help squeezing Hinata''s small face, sighing that he could have such a sensible little girlfriend, and he felt warm.


    With such warmth and fortunate deputy, Naruto quickly packed the things of the two of them and put them into the space. After confirming that there was no omission, he hugged Hinata''s corrective body and directly escaped into the void and disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had already come to Yunokuni.


    Tang Zhiguo has actually changed hands. Naruto has already secretly controlled the country, and Xianglin is responsible for helping him take care of the country.


    As for the public order issue, it is the four Otonin who Naruto has subdued, as well as Ilia and Berserker, as well as the King of Mao.


    It''s just that the changes in Yunokuni have attracted the attention of several big countries. These days, people have always come to test Yunokuni and investigate secretly.

 Chapter 171： Collective reinforcement

    A great villa in the center of Yunokuni.


    Fragrant Phosphorus leaned on the recliner, bare white and tender feet, drinking sweet juice, relaxing in the sun, lazily enjoying the sun.


    Beside her.


    The fat pig-like nine-tailed and mackerel muscles are also lying on the grass, leisurely basking in the sun, while silently protecting the aromatic phosphorus, protecting the country''s nominally highest authority.


    In the farthest corner, the **** bear huddled up in the grass of the yard, afraid to get too close to Nine Tails.


    There is no way, the level difference between the two sides is too large, as long as the Kyuubi is near, the **** bear instinctively fears the Kyuubi, so he can only hide away from a distance, trembling and afraid to move.


    Such a timid state made Nine Tails even more disdainful, and directly turned his head aside arrogantly, not too lazy to look at the **** bear.


    But at this moment.


    Kyuubi seemed to feel something, suddenly raised his head, stood up with fear in his expression, and then bowed his head respectfully.


    The mackerel muscle beside it also bent its body at the fastest speed, turning into a respectful posture.


    Only the **** bear is stupid and doesn''t understand what''s going on. Even this guy is still wondering what Kyuubi is doing? Why do you suddenly become so confused?


    But also at this time.


    The space rippled slightly, spreading around like water ripples, and soon Naruto walked out of the void holding Hinata.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the figure, the **** bear was taken aback, then stuck out his tongue like a dog, climbed down, and looked like a pug in a flattering posture.


    "Ms. Naruto."


    Xianglin also saw Naruto, her body instantly bounced from the recliner like a spring, and her bare feet stepped on the ground, looking at Naruto in surprise.


    During this time, she handled a lot of things for Naruto, and finally got Naruto''s approval. Naruto can be called Naruto''s teacher, which is also a recognition of her credit.


    Don''t underestimate this title. Others are not qualified to call Naruto that way, because this title represents one''s own person and means that someone bullies Xianglin and will inevitably suffer Naruto''s anger.


    and so.


    Xianglin has been very happy ever since he was allowed this name, and he can''t wait to circle Naruto to express his joy.


    "Well, how are you doing? Is there anything wrong with Yuzhiguo?" Naruto raised his eyebrows.


    "Nothing big, it''s just that spies and the like always show up, which is very annoying." Xianglin explained with blinking big eyes.


    "It''s just a group of mice, ignore them." Naruto said lightly.


    "Well, the teacher said yes, those people are indeed mice." Xianglin nodded obediently, and then invited Naruto and them into the big villa.


    "Wait first, the black bear comes here." Naruto turned to look at the **** bear in the distance.


    This black bear doesn''t look at its huge size, but it has nothing to do except eat. Even a ninja can defeat it. It can be said to be a very bad beast.


    However, this **** bear followed Naruto a long time ago, and it was the first wild creature he conquered. Even if it was not a ninja, he still had to take care of it.


    So Naruto intends to strengthen the **** bear and give it some strength. Of course, the specific level it reaches depends on its luck.


    Roar!


    The **** bear was still very afraid of Naruto. Hearing Naruto''s words, it cautiously approached, and then lay on its knees, covering its eyes with its paws, not daring to look at Naruto.


    "What a stupid bear."


    Looking at the **** bear that didn''t look like a bear, Naruto raised his right hand directly on the **** bear''s head, and the strengthened power began to ripple in an instant.


    Hum!


    The strange sound rang, and the colorful brilliance began to shine.


    The **** bear, which was originally just a beast that had not yet reached the Nin Beast, suddenly promoted to the Nin Beast under the colorful brilliance, which made the **** bear immediately open his eyes.


    But this is not over, because the colorful brilliance is still shining.


    With this shining, the breath of the **** bear gradually became tyrannical, and gradually even the shark muscles need to be paid attention to.


    And as time went by, the nonchalant Fat Nine Tails beside him began to look serious, staring solemnly at the **** bear whose aura became more and more terrifying.


    "What a strong breath, what kind of breath is this?" Xianglin looked at this scene, waiting for her eyes to widen, her small face was full of shock.


    Bang!


    The dull vibration echoed, and the **** bear swelled in a big circle.


    Roar! !


    The sky-shaking roar resounded throughout the world, and the terrifying sound wave swept across all directions with a strong wave of air. In an instant, the terrifying aura resembling a tail beast rippled across the country of Yuno, covering a large area.


    With this kind of breath, the spies who were investigating intelligence in Yunokuni were so frightened that they looked in the direction of the villa in amazement, wondering what had happened.


    Roar!


    There was only one more roar left, more terrifying than the last time, but the roar was halfway through and suddenly stopped.


    "It''s so noisy, go away." Naruto kicked the **** bear.


    "Wow!"


    The **** bear''s head quickly nodded, and under the tyrannical breath, its head shrank and rolled in a circle on the ground, and then squatted not far away, never daring to shout again, as if it were a mouse.


    Kyuubi next to him was speechless when he saw this scene. He felt that the black bear, whose breath he even valued, was really not bear-like.


    but.


    Kyuubi was also curious about the mysterious colorful brilliance that Naruto displayed.


    Thinking of how I have followed Naruto for so long, I have to give myself some benefits, right?


    So Kyuubi twisted his fat body, stepped closer to Naruto, looking at him hopefully.


    "Go, go back to the villa."


    Naruto embraced Hinata''s slender waist and walked straight to the villa, leaving Kyuubi messy in the wind.


    "Ms. Naruto, what was that just now?"


    In the living room.


    Xianglin looked at Naruto curiously. She was also very curious about the colorful brilliance. After all, she felt that the aura of the **** bear was very terrifying, even if it was not as good as Nine Tails, it should not be underestimated.


    After her words came out, Kyuubi and Shimusu who returned to the living room were equally quiet. Even the **** bear outside the window looked into the living room.


    "What? You want to gain strength too?"


    Naruto didn''t say what power it was, but looked at Xianglin with a smile.


    "En, yes, teacher, can you give me strength?" Xianglin looked at Naruto expectantly.


    "If you want to gain strength, please take good care of my little Hinata. As long as she allows, I will grant you strength." Naruto squeezed Hinata''s face.


    "Sister Hinata, can you give me strength?"


    Xianglin had a good relationship with Hinata, but now he ran directly to Hinata, holding her hand pitifully.


    "Ah, this...me."


    When Hinata heard this, he looked at Naruto cautiously, "Brother Naruto, you...you decide, I will listen to you."


    After Hinata finished speaking, he held Naruto''s hand tightly, with tenderness in his beautiful eyes.


    "You, you, forget it, then strengthen you a bit, and Kyuubi will also come over."


    Naruto beckoned and began to fortify Aroma Phosphorus and Nine Tails. Aroma Phosphorus naturally strengthened more, but Nine Tails strengthened slightly.


    After all, its credibility is not enough now. As for the shark muscle, Naruto has never thought of strengthening it. It is a twenty-five son, and never want to be strengthened by Naruto.


    After the enhancement was completed, Naruto didn''t give them time to explore their own situation, and directly began to chase humanity.


    "Let''s go, Hinata and I should rest."


    Naruto found the indoor hot spring pool in the villa, thinking about whether to have a hot spring with Hinata for two, so he started to rush people.


    "Okay, Naruto-sensei, you guys have a good rest."


    Xianglin hurriedly bowed, and then left with the tail beast door, and headed to the next big villa No. 2, but she was curious about what Naruto wanted to do, so she secretly opened Kagura''s eyes.


    But at this moment, the space was rippling slightly, and a hand came out from the void, and then the fragrant phosphorus blew up.


    "Sorry Naruto-teacher, I know it was wrong." Xianglin said pitifully.


    "Go back and clean up you." Naruto''s voice came from the void, and then disappeared.


    The remaining fragrant phosphorus secretly spit out his little tongue, touched his little face a little embarrassed, and then began to explore his own situation and his newly acquired strength.


    As for Kyuubi, his eyes were already staring at this moment, feeling his miraculous change.

 Chapter 172： Majin Buu Super Recovery

    Inside the large villa 1.


    Naruto sat on the sofa, embracing Hinata''s righteous body, and said with a smirk: "Hinata, how about we discuss something?"


    "What''s the matter? Naruto brother, you just decide." Hinata Moemeng said.


    "This..."


    Seeing that Hinata is so cute and innocent, Naruto was a little uncomfortable to tease her, so he simply changed his way of talking and said, "I''ll go to a hot spring and help me with a eucalyptus."


    "Eh?"


    Hinata was stunned for two seconds when he heard this, and then thought of something, his little face turned red, and his little head dropped immediately, not daring to look at Naruto.


    But she didn''t want Naruto to be unhappy, so she said in a small voice, "I see."


    "Really good."


    Naruto hugged Hinata, strode towards the hot spring pool.


    After a while.


    The two came to the hot spring to bathe together, but Hinata wore a lot of clothes and wrapped herself tightly. Naruto was also a little helpless, but the massage still had to continue, so...


    "Brother Naruto, be good."


    In the hot spring pool, Hinata nodded Naruto''s forehead with his white and tender little fingers, and looked at him angrily.


    "Okay, okay, it''s not difficult for you, grow up soon."


    Naruto leaned against Hinata''s arms, closed his eyes and enjoyed the steaming hot springs, as well as enjoying Hinata''s eucalyptus massage. At the same time, he called up the data panel to check his experience value.


    Now that there are a lot of experience points, Naruto is going to draw a wave of prizes to try, anyway, experience points can be earned again, don''t forget that 10 **** servants provide him with experience points every day.


    Coupled with Hinata and a few disciples, Naruto''s experience value is increasing rapidly every day.


    So he is going to have a crazy lottery to see if he can get a good thing, or even some meat.


    The meat in his space is getting less and less, and it''s time to replenish it.


    and so.


    He clicked on the draw button to start the draw.


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful and the super recovery of Majin Buu was obtained. ¡¿


    "Mist trough!"


    Naruto stood up abruptly and looked at the lottery with amazement. He didn''t expect that he would get such a strong ability in one shot.


    To know the super recovery of Majin Buu, it is quite powerful, even if he suffers a serious injury, he can recover, as long as the damage is slower than the recovery speed, Buu can be immortal forever.


    Looking at the prize draw in front of him, Naruto didn''t expect that this time he would be so lucky that he won.


    but.


    When he clicked on Majin Buu''s super-recovery data, he found that fusing this thing might get Majin Buu''s appearance, which made Naruto''s face sink.


    "Right, strengthen!"


    He thought of strengthening, and was going to try to see if he could strengthen it, only keeping the super recovery point.


    With deep expectations, Naruto began to strengthen.


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance shines, Naruto, who possesses the six-level multicolored spirit, has begun the strongest strengthening in history, and has begun unscrupulous strengthening.


    "Huh? It turned out to be effective."


    Naruto''s eyes widened, and he continued to strengthen in surprise, removing all the impurities in the super recovery as if he was pulling a cocoon, leaving only the final super recovery.


    And this strengthening is also the strongest strengthening in Naruto''s history. It took three hours to complete the strengthening.


    "Huh! The strengthening is finally over."


    Naruto looked at the only remaining super recovery, watching the strengthened super recovery with colorful brilliance, his eyes were full of surprises.


    Without hesitation, Naruto immediately chose Fusion.


    ¡¾Ding! Start to merge super recovery. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! Because the super recovery has been strengthened, the integration time has been greatly increased, and the estimated time is one to three years. ¡¿


    The mechanical voice kept appearing in his mind, but Naruto could no longer hear him, because he fell into a deep sleep and fell asleep in Hinata''s arms.


    At the moment he fell asleep, the low-level wish gate far away in the country of rain suddenly collapsed, and his disciples were trapped in another world and could not return.


    Only Heijue, Feidan and the soil wandering in the Ninja World remained in the Ninja World.


    Black never knew why the door of the wish would collapse. He always felt that Naruto had something wrong, so he began to search for and investigate Naruto''s intelligence throughout the ninja world.


    This survey is one year.


    After a year of investigation, he finally knew the reason, and he knew that Naruto had fallen asleep, which made Heijue a little surprised, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    but.


    Hei Jue still needs to rescue his mother, so he found the soil and started the Moon Eye Project once again. Fei Duan and Yakushi Duan were also carrying out the plan with him.


    boom!


    With a loud roar, the five-tailed man fell into a pool of blood, completely losing combat effectiveness.


    Right in front of Goto, Uchiha, dressed in a red Yunxiao organization robe with a black background, brought soil, but was looking at the right side, watching the figure walking into the coffin.


    There was seriousness in his eyes because of the soil. He didn''t expect that Yao Shidou could achieve this level.


    "Okay, next is Kyuubi and Yatsuo. I heard that Kyuubi is in the country of Tango, don''t you go and check it out?" The pharmacist pointed out.


    "Nine-tailed?"


    Uchiha''s voice with the soil trembled a little. He was not afraid of Kyuubi, but of Naruto, even the sleeping Naruto, he was also afraid.


    That kind of terrible fighting power, he was scared even thinking about it.


    "Don''t provoke Naruto anymore. He is too terrible. Although I am implementing the Moon Eye project, I haven''t provoke him. If I want to wake up, he won''t anger me." Uchiha brought the soil.


    "Well, indeed, such a strong person, it''s best not to provoke him, but don''t you need Kyuubi?" Yao Shi said again.


    "We found a substitute." Uchiha said lightly.


    "It''s the one named Kong, he alone, it seems not enough."


    The pharmacist pocket raised his head slightly, revealing the snake-scale left half of his face, and then patted the ground lightly.


    Boom!


    The earth shook, and the two coffins rose from the ground, and then they slammed open, revealing the golden and silver horns inside.


    "They are golden horn and silver horn, chakra with nine tails, I can give it to you after the battle, but before that, I need to know more about Naruto."


    "For example, how many people he has around him now, and how strong is it." Pharmacist said quietly.


    "Huh? You dare to provoke him and don''t want to live anymore?" Uchiha said in a quiet voice with dirt.


    "Just to test it. According to the intelligence, Naruto has been asleep for a year. If he can''t sleep, we can get his cells and maybe get his terrifying power."


    The pharmacist''s pocket spoke again, his voice filled with bewilderment.


    When Uchiha Daido heard this, he fell silent, thinking of Naruto''s terrifying power like a natural disaster, he was also a little envious.


    But thinking about the scene when Naruto-sama, brought the soil and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t tell you any information, because I don''t want to mess with him."


    Uchiha finished speaking with the soil, and disappeared in the distortion with the strength of the human column.


    The only place left is the pharmacist''s pocket frowning.


    "I''m so timid, let me go, now Naruto has no masters." Yao Shi finished talking, and turned away.


    He didn''t know that at this moment, there were 10 **** servants hidden beside Naruto, as well as Hinata, the **** bear, the nine tails, the enhanced incense phosphorus, the knight king, the Berserker, and Ilia.


    Each of these existences is not an easy master.

 Chapter 173： Meet a tail beast jade

    A few days later.


    Near Yunokuni.


    Yao Shidou and Fei Duan stood quietly behind a big rock, looking at Tang Zhiguo intently.


    "Why, are you scared?" Yao Shi looked around at the trembling Fei Duan, slightly despising.


    "Nonsense, Naruto''s strength is so terrifying, who is not afraid to provoke him?" Feiduan''s voice trembled.


    "Then why are you so easily moved by me, and even provided me with so much information about Naruto." The pharmacist raised his eyebrows.


    "This can only blame Naruto. Both Scorpion and Deidara were given power by him, but I gave nothing, and ordered me to go to another world for him. I have had enough."


    Feiduan said coldly, looking very dissatisfied.


    "I remember that Heijue and Bring the soil, the horns have not gained power, nor have they turned into that kind of bald head, right?" Yao Shi wondered.


    "They both have reasons. Bringing the soil left the Akatsuki organization, while Hei Jue has a special physique. Only me and Jiaodu are really not taken seriously. You said, he is so unfair, who can bear it?"


    "I''m not as stupid as Jiao Du. This guy hasn''t been given power, but he has to keep on doing tasks like a stupid. Now it''s all right, that strange door collapsed, they will never come back."


    Fei Duan said gleefully, but there was a trace of imbalance on his face.


    "So, it seems that you have endured a lot of time. Could it be that you want to kill Naruto while he is sleeping?"


    The pharmacist grinned, but under the reflection of the scales and snake eyes, it looked very cold.


    "Naruto has fallen asleep for so long. It is indeed a great opportunity to kill him now. If he dies, no one will be able to scare me anymore, aren''t you the same?" Hiduan clenched his weapon tightly.


    "No, no, I''m different from you. Rather than killing someone, I want to gain his power. If I can have that power, what can''t I do?" Medicine Master said coldly again.


    When Feudan heard this, he thought of Naruto''s disaster-like power. Although he was still afraid, there was a longing for that power in his heart.


    "That kind of power is really desirable." Feiduan said eagerly, and then looked at the pharmacist pocket.


    "It''s better to be careful. It''s best to use the dirty earth reincarnation to test the power to protect Naruto. If there is no protective power, then..."


    "can."


    Yao Shidou did not refuse Feiduan''s proposal, but suddenly folded his hands together and used the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil, and soon six coffins rose from the ground.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang...


    Six sounds of the coffin falling to the ground sounded, and then six figures walked out of the coffin.


    "Although the Seven Ninja Swords did not gather together, the Six Nin Swords are enough."


    The pharmacist smiled and took out a scroll, took out the various ninja swords in it, and threw it to the six figures.


    "It turned out to be them! The reputation of the seven Ninja swords is indeed not small, plus the immortality characteristics, it is really troublesome to deal with." Fei Duan looked at the six figures, his expression also serious.


    "This is just the beginning, the next step is the point!"


    A pharmacist continued to smile, his eyes gleaming with excitement, and then his hands suddenly clasped together to perform the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil again!


    Rumble!


    The four coffins emerged from the ground amidst the roar, and soon the lid of the coffin banged open, revealing the four figures in the coffin.


    "this is!!"


    When Feiduan saw the four figures in the coffin, his pupils suddenly shrank, because one of them, he had seen when he was very young, was the existence of the famous Ninja World.


    "Not bad, I know them." Yao Shidou smiled slightly, looked at Feiduan proudly, and said again.


    "The second generation of Water Shadow Ghost Lantern Moon, the second generation of Raikage Ai, the second generation of Tuying Wu, the fourth generation of Fengying Luosha, such a gift, I don''t know if the power to protect Naruto can withstand."


    "Unexpectedly, you should have such power."


    Fei Duan looked at Pharmacist''s pocket solemnly, he never expected this guy to be so strong.


    "This is only a part, the real big guy has not come out yet."


    Pharmacist smiled faintly, thinking of the figure in his mind, the figure named Uchiha Madara, this figure is his biggest trump card.


    "Let''s go, these methods of mine will surely get Naruto''s cells in hand."


    The pharmacist was talking about it, and he was about to act when he heard the vibration of the earth.


    "What''s the matter?" The pharmacist was taken aback for a moment, and then looked in the direction of Yunokuni, looking at the voice coming from there.


    Roar! ! !


    The sky-shaking beast roar came from afar, with a wild and ferocious aura.


    In such a roar, two huge figures rushed from a distance, and the goal was exactly where they were.


    "It''s Nine Tails, and there is a **** bear. Is this the **** bear whose strength is comparable to that of the big toad?" Pharmacist pocketed and looked at Feidan.


    "Yes, Hei Jue has been investigating for a long time before confirming. Be careful. This black bear has thick skin and is very resistant to beating." Feiduan reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I can deal with these two guys alone. The second generation of Raikage used to fight against Yao by himself before his death, and now he is a filthy reincarnation body, enough to fight against Kyuubi."


    The pharmacist smiled confidently, then continued.


    "Four generations of Fengying are enough to deal with the **** bear. If Naruto''s guarding power is only these, then..."


    The colder the smile in Pharmacist''s pocket turned out to be, the more confident he became, and the eyes of the flying section next to him flickered, feeling that there is really hope for killing Naruto today.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    As Kyuubi and the **** bear gradually approached, Feiduan discovered that there was a man standing on the back of the **** bear, a strong man like an iron tower.


    And on the shoulder of the man in the iron tower, a little girl in a dress and long white hair was dangling her white calf.


    On the other side of the head of the nine tails, Xianglin and Duanmeng Wang stood quietly, looking at this side with faint eyes.


    "This is the guardian power? It doesn''t feel very good." Feiduan said lightly.


    "No, there is something wrong with two people. Look at the tower-like man and the blond sword-wielding woman, they both give me a very strange feeling." Yao Shi frowned.


    "Weird? What a weird method?"


    Fei Duan turned his head in confusion, wondering that the state of Pharmacist''s pocket seemed a little wrong.


    "I don''t know, it just feels wrong. Be careful."


    The pharmacist returned a word, and then controlled the foul soil reincarnation body to act.


    just.


    Before the dirty earth reincarnation body had time to rush out, Yao Shidou''s eyes suddenly widened, and the flying section next to him also showed a look of horror.


    because.


    Kyuubi who was moving on suddenly stopped, then opened his mouth, and began to condense the highly concentrated tail beast jade, also called tail beast gun.


    The moment this beast jade appeared, Yao Shidou and Fei Duan were terrified, and they didn''t expect that Nine Tails would amplify their moves as soon as they came up.


    "Damn it, put the tail beast jade as soon as you come up, and get out!"


    "No, the tail beast jade is released, be careful!!!"


    boom!

 Chapter 174： Be beaten up

    oom!


    A terrible mushroom cloud suddenly rose in their area, with the power to destroy the sky and the earth, turning this area into a huge pit.


    The big rock where the two of them were originally has been turned into ashes at this moment, completely disappeared, leaving only a huge pit with thick smoke.


    And not far away.


    Although Yao Shi Dou and Feiduan escaped, they have become embarrassed, just like beggars.


    But they didn''t have time to take care of their own situation, but ran desperately again.


    because.


    Another tail beast jade began to condense, and that head was even scarier than the tail beast jade just now.


    "It''s too cruel, it''s really cruel, it''s crazy to put the tail beast jade indiscriminately." Fei Duan said with an ugly expression.


    "Be careful, it''s coming, run away!"


    boom!


    The terrifying mushroom cloud appeared again, and this time the roaring range was wider and more terrifying.


    The Raikage that tried to block the tail beast jade was directly blown up by the tail beast jade and turned into fly ash. Not only the Raikage, but other dirty earth reincarnations are also in the same situation.


    Fortunately, they were filthy reincarnations, and gradually recovered, but this meeting released the tail beast jade''s fighting method, which really made Pharmacist and Feiduan sweat.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!


    The second generation of Lei Ying finally went crazy, all around Lei Dun''s coat, and at the same time raised his right hand, showing his unique trick, Shibenkanshou.


    Of course this is just the beginning.


    Because after four kanshou, there are three kanshou, until one kanshou.


    The fewer fingers left, the more terrifying.


    and so.


    When the second-generation Raikage performed this trick, Yao Shidou was finally relieved.


    "Damn it, the tail beast jade is here again, flashing!!"


    boom!


    A terrifying explosion sounded again, once again turning the second-generation Raikage into fly ashes. Thanks to his blocking, otherwise the Yakushi pocket and flying section might not be able to hold it.


    As for the other filthy reincarnations, they finally rushed to the vicinity of Nine Tails at this time, ready to start fighting.


    But at this moment.


    A knight sword was suddenly raised high, and the golden light began to shine.


    These golden lights formed a golden light circle, rippling in the vicinity of the Mao Wang, and then the terrifying golden light, carrying the mighty power, slashed towards the front fiercely.


    boom!


    The terrible roar rippled again, tearing all the swords of vow victory, directly burning everything in front of him, even the earth was completely torn apart.


    Such a terrible blow, such a big move, made the medicine master''s pocket and Fei Duan in the distance fall into dignity again.


    but.


    They can no longer think.


    Because the battle has finally begun.


    The violent Nine Tails waved nine tails, one to four, and at the same time, they were fighting against the four strong shadow ranks. They were not weak at all, and the two sides directly launched a terrible battle.


    But the **** bear has thick skin and thick skin. It swung its bear paw and entered among the six Ninja swords. It carried their attack and started a fight.


    The Berserker and Ilia on the back of the **** bear did not hesitate to kill Fei Duan and smashed past in the most violent form.


    As for the pretty, heroic and heroic King Mao, he swung the sword of vows of victory and slammed into the pocket of the pharmacist, rushing over with indomitable momentum.


    The terrible battle began.


    The two sides did not have the slightest words or conversations, and directly launched a life-and-death struggle, attacking with their strongest moves.


    The battle continued, and the strengthened Nine Tails were much stronger than before, even if they were able to resist the four powerful shadow-class powerhouses, they still did not lose sight.


    Even the fragrant phosphorus on its head didn''t take any action, but looked at it quietly with a smile, not hurriedly watching it all.


    boom!


    The flying section flew out, rolling more than a dozen laps on the ground and finally stopped.


    Feeling the terrible reaction force from his arm and the painful wound in his abdomen, he solemnly looked at the tower-like berserker.


    The two sides had just been in contact for less than ten seconds, and he was beaten back again and again by the other side, and even directly smashed into the air. The power was terrifying like a tail beast.


    "It''s really difficult guy, but I was hit hard in my abdomen and still left small wounds on your body. This is not without reason."


    Fei Duan smiled faintly, took the weapon to his mouth, and gently licked the blood on it.


    then.


    He used his own blood to draw a strange pattern on the ground with his feet.


    "Feel the pain, hahaha!"


    Feiduan laughed wildly, took out a sharp weapon, and slammed it into his heart.


    puff!


    The blood surged, and the berserker not far away suddenly froze and stood still.


    "What''s wrong with you Berserker? Berserker!"


    Ilia was sitting on the shoulders of the Berserker, and seeing the Berserker suddenly motionless, she gently touched the Berserker with her white hand, as if she wanted to wake him up.


    "Hahahaha, ridiculous behavior, can''t you see that he is dead?" Fei Duan laughed wildly and laughed wanton, looking very excited.


    "died?"


    Illya was stunned when she heard this, carefully probed the breath of the Berserker, and then stiffened a bit, "How could this be? The Berserker had only been cut with a small wound, but she died."


    "Want to know the reason?"


    Fei Duan spoke again, grinning and continuing to smile, enjoying the feeling now, especially wanting to see the little Lolita on the opposite side anxiously worried.


    "the reason?"


    Iliya''s voice paused slightly, then smiled softly and said, "I don''t want to!"


    "Don''t want to?"


    Fei Duan was taken aback when he heard these words, and said with some doubts: "Why?"


    "Because the Berserker is immortal, so..."


    Roar! ! !


    The berserker roared wildly, the tower-like figure suddenly leaned forward, and his muscular feet with tyrannical strength rushed towards the flying section without hesitation.


    "Damn, what''s going on?!"


    Fei Duan was shocked when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect that the other party was immortal.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, die for me!!!"


    Feiduan took the sharp weapon and pierced his heart once again.


    boom!


    The flying section flew upside down in the loud noise, and was severely injured by the furious axe.


    "Pharmacy, help me!"


    Feiduan looked anxiously at Pharmacist''s pocket, the next second he was stunned.


    because.


    Pharmacist Dou was fighting, and even the filthy reincarnation body was too late to be summoned by the horrifying sword of the horrible vow of victory by King Mao.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Seeing this scene, Fei Duan was a little unbelievable, knowing that he couldn''t count on the pharmacist''s pocket, so he could only look into the distance, the Kyuubi and the **** bear in the distance.


    It''s just that the battle over there is even more terrifying, even the sky is foggy.


    "It must be escaped."


    Fei Duan was about to escape, because he was finished if he continued, so he decided to leave, but at this moment, Fei Duan felt his ankle tight, and then the whole person was lifted up.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The frenzied smash began, and the berserker carried the fly section and smashed the ground. He smashed left and right without leaving his hands at all. The one that smashed was called a violent, and that was called a ferocious.


    After waiting for three minutes, the Berserker flew away, his expression still full of meaning.


    Obviously he feels good to hit people, and Naruto''s fighting style suits him well.


    "Berserker, good job, kill him, and then help them." Illya smiled.


    Roar!


    The berserker roared and rushed away with his weapon.


    "Pharmacist pocket, save me!!!"


    "Damn it! The art of reincarnation from the dirty earth!"


    The pharmacist who fought in the distance knew that this was not the way to go, so he tried to get injured, and finally used the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil and summoned his hole cards.


    At this moment, the ten **** servants who guarded Naruto in Yunokuni suddenly turned their heads to look in the direction of the battle.


    "On the 10th, go and deal with it. Throw the flying section into the sun and burn it."


    "Okay sister."

 Chapter 175： Uchiha spots come

    One of the **** servants nodded and was about to leave, but at this time, Hinata who took care of Naruto spoke.


    "Well... can you let me try the moves? My reincarnated eyes have not been used after awakening. They are very strange. I want to exercise myself. Only in this way can I better protect Naruto brother."


    Hinata said, clutching Naruto''s hand tightly, with seriousness written on his white and soft face.


    "Yes, Hinata-sama, you are strong enough to face those powerful enemies, but you must be careful not to destroy this planet. Your subordinates have a way to teach you. You can see if you accept it."


    Servant No. 1 bowed and saluted.


    "What method?" Hinata asked curiously.


    "It''s very simple, let Goddess Servant No. 10 fit into your body. With her present, you can at least increase your power by 10 times, and can also control your power for you and help you practice." Servant No. 1 respectfully said.


    "This...Okay, you are all created by Naruto brother anyway, I believe in Naruto brother."


    Hinata nodded his head and looked at the sleeping Naruto with gentle eyes.


    "Brother Naruto, I will get acquainted with the power as soon as possible, control it, and make myself stronger. Only in this way can I better protect you."


    After Hinata finished speaking, he gently covered Naruto with a quilt, and then told the remaining nine servants to protect Naruto, and only then walked toward the outside world with the servant number 10.


    Shortly after.


    Hinata and the servant number 10 walked to the outside of Yunokuni and looked at the battle site from a distance.


    "Master Hinata, let''s start." Servant No. 10 said respectfully.


    "Ok."


    Hinata took a deep breath, slowly spread her small hand, and clasped the slender jade finger of the servant.


    In an instant, the black light shone, wrapping the two of them, forming a black sphere.


    Soon, the ball burst, exposing the Hinata inside.


    However, at this time, Hinata slowly floated into the air. The temperament of the whole person changed from the original soft and cute to cold and strong, and endless confidence.


    In addition to these, more are the changes in Hinata''s image.


    Her hair completely changed from black to white, and grew rapidly, from the position of her black hair to the waist, directly to the heel.


    But this did not end, because the hair continued to grow, eventually reaching a level similar to Datongmu Kaguya.


    And the image of Hinata''s whole person is also approaching Datongmu Kaguya, his clothes gradually turning into robes like Datongmu.


    The only difference is the eyes without eyebrows and the horns on the head. This is the biggest difference.


    Boom!


    A big stone hand stretched out from under the ground and slapped it **** the ground.


    Subsequently.


    A stone man slowly emerged from the ground. It was a special ability belonging to the reincarnated eye, summoning a large stone statue.


    A pair of little feet lightly stepped on the shoulders of the big stone statue, standing on it quietly, looking down at the distance and everything.


    Subsequently.


    Hinata raised her little hand, and the 12 beads condensed by Taoist jade swirled around her wrist, quickly forming a golden long sword, a horrible lightsaber straight into the sky.


    The power of this lightsaber has been increased, and it has been increased by 10 times the horror, and with such an increase, this move is enough to cut everything.


    Holding such a terrifying weapon in hand, Hinata looked forward with a faint look, watching Uchiha Madara who was reborn from the dirt in the battle site.


    "Dare to provoke Naruto''s brother, go to death, Jinlun reincarnation bursts!!"


    ...


    Time goes back a few minutes ago.


    The battle location of both sides.


    Kyuubi dignifiedly looked straight ahead, at the figure slowly coming out of the coffin, and at his face, Kyuubi was completely moved.


    The surrounding **** bears, King Mao, Berserker and Ilia also gathered together, staring at Uchiha Madara.


    After all, they all saw the dignity of the nine tails, knowing that the person who just appeared was not easy to mess with.


    "Nine Tails, who is this person? Why are you so dignified." Illiya asked in confusion.


    "He... he is Madara Uchiha, the famous Uchiha Madara." Kyuubi solemnly said.


    "Uchiha Madara?!"


    Hearing this, Xianglin immediately became serious, and then continued: "He is the legendary Uchiha Madara who established Konoha with Senjujuma?"


    "Yes, he is very, very powerful. Be careful." Kyuubi reminded.


    Hearing this, the **** bear next to him immediately tensed his body and looked at Uchiha Madara warily.


    Tata!


    With the sound of footsteps slowly beeping, Uchiha Madara walked up to a small hill, looked at the opposite side indifferently, and at Kyuubi and others.


    Although the scents of the Maou and the Berserkers are weird, Uchiha Madara doesn''t take it seriously because he is Uchiha Madara!


    "Nine-tailed, your breath has become stronger, but it''s not as good as me."


    Uchiha Madara spoke faintly, and the writing wheel eyes flashed abruptly, indicating that the ability to control Kyuubi was suddenly released.


    Kyuubi''s expression changed drastically when the writing wheel''s eyes turned.


    Because he didn''t want to be controlled, he didn''t want to become Uchiha Madara''s slave again, and he didn''t want to be controlled by Uchiha Madara and hurt his friends around him, so Kyuubi looked very ugly.


    "Kyuubi, what''s your expression? Haven''t you learned about my strength?" Uchiha Madara spoke lightly, and sneered at the opposite Kyuubi.


    Hum!


    There was a slight hum, and the dignified Kyuubi was stunned.


    Because the power to control it was weak, it broke away even a little bit, it was as simple as blowing a breath, which made it stunned.


    "what?!"


    As Uchiha Madara felt the loss of control, he raised his brow and looked at Kyuubi in surprise.


    "I can''t control you! Why is this?"


    Uchiha frowned frowning, unable to figure out what was going on.


    Even controlling Nine Tails again, but without effect several times in a row, this made the spot that had just been installed and looked a little ugly.


    "Hahaha, Uchiha Madara, do you know why you can''t control me? Because I am no longer the former Kyuubi, and I am no longer the tail beast you can handle at will." Kyuubi laughed.


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha squinted his eyes, uncomfortable with the way Kyuubi laughed.


    "I have been strengthened by Boss Naruto and will never be controlled by you anymore. It turns out that Boss Naruto has removed this weakness for me before I knew it. Thank you Boss Naruto."


    Gratitude flashed in Kyuubi''s eyes, and his most annoying weakness was eliminated, and Kyuubi no longer needed to worry about anything.


    "Naruto boss?"


    Uchiha Madara frowned when he heard this. He was a little strange about who the name was, after all, he had just been reborn from the dirty soil.


    But he didn''t bother to pay attention to who Naruto was, but said indifferently: "Do you think it''s okay if you don''t be controlled? Then Uchiha Madara should be a little more serious."


    boom!


    The terrifying complete body must Zoneng suddenly appeared, with the terrible fluctuations that shook the mountains and rivers, began to condense and form, and gradually formed a huge humanoid monster with indomitable power.


    This mountain-like complete body must be Zuo Nenghu, and Yao Shidou and Fei Duan''s eyes widened in fright.


    Also at this time.


    Madara Uchiha''s voice came from the complete body Sano.


    "Whether it is you or Naruto, everything is in vain in front of me...

 Chapter 176： Golden Wheel Reincarnation

    Words fall.


    The double knives that were completely stunned suddenly came out of their sheaths, and with terrifying power that opened the world, they slashed fiercely.


    I saw an extreme blade of light flashing past, flashing like blue lightning.


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from a distance, and a hill not far away suddenly broke into two halves from the middle, and the terrifying power was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    See this scene.


    Xianglin''s pupils shrank sharply, and then he dared not say anything: "What a terrible power, it cut the hill in half."


    "It''s really strong!"


    The king of Mao Mao showed seriousness with his heroic face, then he squeezed the knight sword with both hands and looked at Uchiha Madara with alert.


    This kind of vigilance quickly fell into Uchiha Madara''s eyes, and he said lightly with the aura of pride in the world.


    "The only thing that can stop me in the Ninja World is between the pillars, but that guy is no longer there, but this may be good news for you, because..."


    "Because if I am alone, the scope of the ninja world will be reduced, and the ninja world is too small, so it is barely enough for me to toss."


    Uchiha Madara said faintly, the aura of the whole body became stronger and stronger, and the terrible power was undoubtedly leaked at this moment.


    Just at this moment.


    It was at this moment that Uchiha Madara showed his great power.


    A golden lightsaber that rushed straight into the sky, with terrifying power, fell from the sky, and slammed into Uchiha Madara.


    "Ok?"


    Watching this sudden change, watching the golden lightsaber that fell from the sky, Uchiha Madara held her long sword to resist, and said with a coldness: "It''s really ignorant."


    boom!


    A terrifying roar resounded everywhere, the earth was suddenly shattered into a chasm under the slash of the lightsaber, and endless dust began to fly, surging towards the sky.


    at the same time.


    The complete body originally standing between the heaven and the earth, the tall giant with terrifying power, was directly divided into two under the golden lightsaber.


    It was cut in half by a lightsaber.


    With such an incredible scene, looking at the Medicine Master''s Pocket and Fei Duan not far away, his eyes widened, and the Fei Duan was directly frightened.


    "How is it possible that this kind of power, this kind of power, is probably enough to compare with Naruto, can it be said that the guardian power around Naruto is so terrible? There is such a level of existence?"


    Fei Duan said in disbelief, and looked at the place where the lightsaber had come from with a horrified look.


    Because from a distance, he heard the vibration of the earth.


    quickly.


    With the sound of the vibration, a huge stone man rushed forward like an armored car, with an indomitable momentum, directly crashing everything along the way and rushing arrogantly not far away.


    The stone statue stopped and stood quietly not far away, but the white-haired **** the shoulder of the stone statue attracted everyone''s attention.


    "this is!!"


    Pharmacist looked at the woman on the shoulders of the Stone Man and gave a shocked expression, because this girl was Hinata, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, Hinata.


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? She turned out to be Hinata, Hinata Hyuga." Yao Shi said in surprise.


    "Hinata Hinata?"


    Feidan didn''t know Hinata, and didn''t understand why Yakushito was so surprised, so he asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Of course, I met her when I was working as a spy for Konoha. Her strength was very weak. At first, she belonged to the lower strength in Xia Ren, but now..."


    The pharmacist looked towards the earth, and when he looked at the earth that was divided into two by the lightsaber, the pharmacist swallowed and felt his worldview collapsed.


    The Fei Duan nearby also swallowed wildly, feeling that this time he came here was a wrong decision.


    "Very good power, I would like to call you the strongest in terms of ninjutsu!"


    A faint voice sounded, and then the new body Sou Noji took shape again.


    But this time it was not a complete body, but it was incomplete, but with four arms.


    "Do you think that you will win by destroying Susao? It''s ridiculous, then Uchiha Madara will fight with all my strength."


    Uchiha Madara''s voice sounded faintly, and with this sound, the terrible Chakra fluctuations began to condense and take shape.


    "Huh? What is Uchiha Madara doing?"


    Seeing that his hands clasped together, but no ninjutsu was released, Feiduan asked a little puzzledly.


    "I don''t know, but Uchiha Madara will never do useless work, watch a good show." Pharmacist said after thinking about it.


    "strange."


    Feiduan was puzzled, but he still chose to wait, but he felt something in the next second, and suddenly looked towards the sky and towards the clouds.


    "That...what is that!!"


    Feidan looked at the sky, watching the terrifying meteorites gradually coming, he cried out with tears.


    "This.... Is this Uchiha Madara''s power? Does he want to kill us together?" Yakushi looked at the huge meteorite in the sky, and he panicked this time.


    Because the meteorite is too big, if it falls, it will kill him, so he hurriedly said: "Stop it, I am dead, and you will return to the Pure Land."


    "Return to the Pure Land? You look down on me too much. The so-called rebirth of the dirty land is a technique for summoning the dead, but it has a risk." Uchiha Madara said indifferently.


    "Risk?" Fei Duan asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, as long as you know the seal, the deceased who was reincarnated from the dirty soil can take the initiative to cancel the summon contract for the rebirth of the dirty soil." Uchiha Madara paused for two seconds and continued.


    "In other words, there will be an immortal, infinite chakra, who is not controlled by the surgeon and can move freely."


    "Could it be!"


    Fei Duan thought of something, and suddenly looked at the pharmacist''s pocket, the ugly face of the pharmacist''s pocket.


    Uchiha Madara also looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and said indifferently: "As a surgeon, I give you a piece of advice, the forbidden technique cannot be abused, and the filthy soil reincarnated-solution!!!"


    Following Uchiha Madara''s words, a white light shone, and the controlled Uchiha Madara suddenly broke free, completely no longer controlled by the pharmacist.


    "This... how is this possible? Actually broke free." Yakushidou looked at Uchiha Madara in amazement, feeling that he had done something stupid for the first time.


    "It''s impossible to restrain me with this kind of technique. You should think about how to welcome the meteorite above. Just to remind you, it is not one, but two!"


    Uchiha Madara folded his arms and looked down at everything.


    After listening to his words, Medicine Master Dou and Fei Duan were frightened and looked towards the sky in amazement.


    "How is it possible that there are two such terrible meteorites."


    "Damn, damn! It''s over now!"


    Pharmacist pockets and Fei Duan were panicked, and felt like they were about to finish playing.


    but.


    The Hinata who was on the opposite side looked calm, and even raised her little white hand without hurriedly, and at the same time the twelve Taoist jade began to rotate around her wrist.


    But at this moment.


    Just when Hinata was about to use her abilities, she stopped abruptly and turned to look in the direction of Yunokuni.


    In the same action as her, there was King Mao Mao, who looked at Tang Zhiguo with surprise in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Xianglin quickly said.


    "He woke up, and was very angry!!" Hinata and Wang Daomao said in unison.


    "He is awake?"


    When Uchiha Madara heard this, he raised his brows and said lightly: "Ignorance, you will never understand the horror of power, it''s useless if anyone comes."

 Chapter 177： Super blue

    After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, he raised his eyes slightly, glanced at the falling meteorite in the sky, and said lightly again.


    "You still think about how to survive."


    After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, he looked forward proudly, waiting for these people to escape.


    but.


    To his surprise, everyone was motionless, and the girls on the opposite side stood still calmly.


    Uchiha Madara was puzzled, just about to say something, suddenly there was a shaking voice next to him.


    "You...who did you say is awake?" Feiduan asked in horror when he thought of something.


    "Who else can be Naruto teacher of course." Xianglin said without hesitation.


    "Damn it, it''s over, it''s going to be over now, the pharmacist will kill me with you, escape, you must escape!!"


    Feiduan said tremblingly, turned around abruptly and fled to the distance, rushing away like a rabbit, even ignoring the meteorite falling from the sky.


    Because he knows.


    Meteorites will never fall. That man will never allow meteorites to threaten his people or even his pets.


    Therefore, the flying section kept fleeing, running desperately in panic and despair.


    As for the pharmacist pocket.


    He was much smarter, and he just sat on the ground and chose to wait for the trial, because he knew that it was meaningless to escape, and everything was meaningless in front of Naruto.


    at the same time.


    Thunder Country, above a small waterfall.


    Uchiha Daido is carefully observing the surrounding situation, trying to capture Yaojin Zhuli, and complete the Moon Eye project as soon as possible.


    When he was observing, he didn''t know why he was a little restless, and he always felt that something was going to happen.


    "problem occurs!"


    Hei Jue''s voice suddenly sounded, and then Hei Jue emerged from a big tree.


    "What''s the matter?" Tai Tu hurriedly asked.


    "Fei Duan left the base. It should have been to Tangzhiguo with the pharmacist. It''s troublesome. We may be implicated." Hei Jue solemnly said.


    "Damn, this idiot is going to provoke Naruto, what an idiot, I''ll get him back."


    After taking the soil, the whole person disappeared in the distortion.


    When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the battlefield, and then he saw Uchiha Madara at a glance; "It''s you...you are actually resurrected!!"


    Bringing the soil looked at Uchiha Madara, his expression instantly dignified.


    But soon he found the meteorite falling rapidly, and saw a group of people facing each other on the other side, and Hinata instantly changed the soil''s complexion.


    "Uchiha Madara, you are crazy, you want to kill Naruto''s woman, you are done, you are done, when he wakes up, you will definitely suffer a terrible blow."


    "Huh? It seems that Naruto is very powerful? Didn''t he wake up? Didn''t see him come out to stop me." Uchiha Madara said lightly.


    "Wake up?" Hearing these words, Tai Tu was taken aback for a moment, and turned to look at the medicine master pocket.


    "Yes, he woke up, he should have discovered the situation here." The pharmacist replied while sitting on the ground, and then continued to sit still.


    And what he said, frightened the soil directly and froze in place, and the Heijue who followed, hiding in the darkness, also hurriedly gave up his figure and quickly showed a respectful posture.


    Such a scene made Uchiha stunned. He raised his brows and said: "This Naruto is really so powerful? He doesn''t even dare to appear, and how strong can he be? Your understanding of power is too naive!"


    "Hehe, you''ll know in a while, don''t wait, he is here." Bringing the soil to feel something, he suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, and looked at the meteorite in midair.


    boom!


    The sky-shaking roar resounded through the clouds, as if to tear the world apart.


    The whole land shook violently at this moment, the violent momentum and wind pressure raged crazily in all directions, shaking countless plants and trees swaying crazily.


    In such a natural disaster scene, a white wave of qigong shone in the sky, easily hunting down the two meteorites.


    Then the white waves of qigong condensed into a terrifying pillar of heaven and standing between the heaven and the earth, like a pillar of light supporting the heaven and the earth.


    The people present looked at the scene where the sky broke and the earth cracked, and looked at the beam of light that reached the sky, they seemed to be petrified and motionless.


    The flying section in the running was even more frightened and stupefied.


    Even Uchiha Madara, who was indifferent, looked at the sky in amazement, at the miraculous white beam of light.


    "How is such a power, such a power possible? How could there be such a terrifying power in the world."


    Uchiha Madara said in amazement, feeling the infinite pressure for the first time.


    The pharmacist''s pocket not far away was also scared to death. Although he thought Naruto was terrifying and unmatched, he was still within the acceptable range.


    But think about it now.


    Looking at the horrible beam of light that had torn the white clouds and shattered the blue sky, straight into the sky, the eyes of the medicine master''s pocket were already the size of a copper bell, and he looked at all this dumbfoundedly.


    "He... he has become more terrible."


    Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu talked tremblingly, as panic lingered in his heart constantly.


    Listening to such words, looking at the miraculous and terrible scene, Uchiha Madara felt that he had made a wrong decision to come out this time.


    But everything is doomed.


    When a figure surrounded by blue spiritual flames floats in the air, looking down at sentient beings, everything is doomed, no one can regret it, no one can change.


    Super blue!


    This is the first time Naruto has demonstrated his power in the Ninja World. It is the terrifying power of Super Saiyan Blue and the terrifying power that dominates the common people.


    Originally, Naruto didn''t want to use this power, because he was already strong enough that using Ultra Blue would cause space distortion, but today he must give the world a warning.


    He wants to eliminate all threats in the bud, and also to smooth out all threats.


    Because if it weren''t for the presence of his subordinates, the result of his sudden coma would really be unclear. His important person might be in trouble, so the anger in Naruto''s heart is boiling like lava!


    With such anger, Naruto was in the blue arrogance, his eyes fixed on Uchiha Madara, and his voice said indifferently.


    "Uchiha Madara, say, how do you want to die?"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Uchiha Madara really felt bad. It was Naruto''s power that was too terrifying, and such a sense of power shouldn''t appear in the world.


    therefore.


    He slammed his hands together, and the terrifying complete body Sano N¨­hu appeared and turned into a giant standing upright. The double knives behind his back were pulled out and put on a fighting posture.


    And Uchiha Madara, who was among the giants, felt the terrible power, and obviously lost a trace of confidence, and then said: "Don''t underestimate me, I..."


    boom!


    Susano suddenly turned into a bubble and dissipated in the air. A blue figure appeared quietly in front of Uchiha Madara, sneered and said, "What did you just say?"


    "I..."


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The feeling of turning around the world flooded Uchiha Madara''s heart.


    He just felt that he was like a torn sack, being caught and smashed left and right, the ground was broken, the dust was flying, and his face hit the ground countless times.

 Chapter 178： Bomb Hammer Uchiha Spot

    How does it feel to be madly smashed by Naruto in super blue state?


    In this world, I am afraid that only Uchiha Madara can feel it, because in such a frantic crash, even the space is constantly distorted and broken, and holes continue to appear.


    If it weren''t for Naruto''s efforts to suppress the power and strive to balance the world, I am afraid that the world of Ninja has been destroyed by Naruto.


    and so.


    Uchiha Madara, who was smashed madly, was as suffocated as he was, and as uncomfortable as he was.


    Uchiha Madara even used his ultimatum and methods several times to break free from the fate of being madly smashed, but all the resistance was in vain.


    Because those big moves, those abilities that he thought were powerful, had no effect at all, they were easily crushed when they first appeared.


    Even the complete body Susanoh, he continued to use it several times, and was easily destroyed.


    Such violent violence, such a scene of smashing people, smashed Uchiha Madara with a roar, but there was no way.


    The people who watched the game from a distance also watched this scene in horror.


    The not-so-important Phosphorus and Berserkers were even more enthusiastic, wishing to learn Naruto''s appearance and smash others.


    As for the pharmacist to call them, he was a little dumbfounded, and he trembled in horror.


    "Escape, you must escape, you must escape!!"


    Feidan flees again, not daring to stay a bit, even if the escape is slim, he must fight for this glimmer of hope.


    When he started to flee, he couldn''t stand the scene with the soil, so he quickly used his spatial ability to escape and didn''t dare to look at it again.


    On the contrary, Hei Jue and Pharmacist completely confessed their fate and dared not leave.


    boom!


    The loud noise roared again, Uchiha Madara was directly smashed in such a roar, and the smashed dirt reincarnation body was directly dissipated.


    And when Uchiha Madara gradually recovered, Naruto turned to look at the fleeing flying section, with killing intent in his eyes.


    "Do you think it''s useful to escape? Ignorant fool!"


    The cold voice resounded throughout the world, and the faraway Fei Duan turned pale when he heard this. He just wanted to say something, and suddenly felt a horror from his soul, which was the horror that made his soul tremble.


    "No!"


    Fei Duan yelled in horror, wanting to confess his previous mistakes, but everything was too late.


    Because at this moment, black clouds suddenly rolled in the sky, and thick clouds gradually condensed and covered the world, forming a horrible scene of black clouds pressing down on the city before the storm.


    Immediately after.


    A terrifying giant hand that was as black as ink condensed into shape, and with a terrifying power as vast as the mighty sky, it shot down from the sky fiercely.


    "Help!!!"


    boom!


    The loud noise roared again, the earth shook again, and the terrifying giant hand instantly shattered the ground and penetrated into the earth.


    The smell of blood floated in the air unconsciously, making the scene even more depressing and terrifying.


    Everyone was so scared that everyone did not dare to speak, even Uchiha Madara, who was gradually recovering, looked at all this in amazement.


    "Fei Duan, do you think that having an immortal body has the confidence to provoke me? Then take out your soul and see how immortal you are!"


    Naruto''s voice sounded again, this time even colder.


    With his voice, the terrifying giant hand gradually lifted, and the clouds gradually retreated to the sky, but in that giant hand, it was holding the soul of Fei Duan and the soul of Fei Duan who was struggling frantically.


    Bang!


    The black starlight was shining, and the terrifying giant hand suddenly clenched a fist, directly squeezing the soul of Fei Duan, completely destroying Fei Duan from this world, and also foreshadowing that Fei Duan was erased.


    The scene fell into silence, the whole scene was silent, and the needle drop could be heard.


    Before that, Uchiha Madara, who had been pretending to be forced and smashed, showed a look of fear for the first time.


    Although he was amazed by Naruto''s strength and amazed by Naruto''s tyranny, but because of the rebirth of the dirty soil, he can be resurrected indefinitely, and at most he will be sealed and returned to the pure land, so he did not feel fear.


    But now.


    Looking at the flying section of the broken soul, Uchiha Madara felt that things were not going well this time.


    Because if Naruto can really destroy someone else''s soul, it can also destroy his soul.


    Thinking of my soul will be destroyed, thinking that I will be wiped from this world forever, a great fear from the soul begins to grow wildly.


    "Yeah, are you recovering? Okay, then continue!" Naruto turned to look at Uchiha Madara, then his mind moved slightly.


    The terrifying black giant hand in the sky suddenly clenched his fist, and slammed it down from the sky with a mighty force. It was a mad beating against Uchiha Madara.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    What is the experience of being blasted by a **** hand from Skyrim?


    No one can tell, not even Uchiha Madara.


    Because he was smashed and couldn''t sustain the foul soil reincarnation body. He was smashed again and again, restored and smashed again and again, and was smashed by the terrifying force without any resistance.


    Looking at Uchiha Madara who was completely ravaged by the black giant hand, Naruto''s mood stabilized a bit, and then slowly fell from the sky, and finally came to Hinata''s side.


    Looking at Hinata whose image has changed drastically, looking at Hinata like a goddess, looking at her long white hair, and feeling the powerful aura all over her.


    Even though she knew that even if she played against Uchiha Madara, nothing would happen, but Naruto was still a little worried.


    After all, this girl is his treasure, even if it hurts Naruto a little bit, she is not willing.


    So looking at Hinata with extraordinary temperament, Naruto hugged him in his arms, raised his big hand and patted her little butt.


    Happiness!


    After three consecutive shots, Hinata''s face was flushed, and then he nestled in Naruto''s arms panting.


    She didn''t dare to look up again, motionless like an ostrich, obviously she was ashamed.


    In front of so many people, being beaten by Naruto, how could she stand it, not fainting is already considered very powerful, so she was shy and did not dare to raise her head.


    "Next time you stay with me, just leave it to others to fight, understand?" Naruto hugged Hinata and said aggressively.


    "I know... I know."


    Hinata replied in a small voice, nestled in Naruto''s arms and dared not look up.


    "This is good."


    Naruto hugged Hina Tian''s body, modeled the long soft hair, and felt relieved. The most unstoppable person in this world is Hina Tian, ??so she doesn''t want her to be in danger.


    Only then would he care about it and hit Hinata a few times, but he felt a little distressed, so he hugged her gently to not make her sad.


    Perhaps feeling Naruto''s concern, Hinata''s small white hands also pinched the corner of Naruto''s clothes, his big eyes gave Naruto a gentle look, and then shrank back in embarrassment.


    Looking at such a cute Hinata, Naruto felt warm in his heart, and then turned to look to the other side.


    He first glanced at Uchiha Madara, who was still being hammered, and finally fixed his eyes on the pharmacist pocket sitting on the ground.


    This guy is very clever, knowing that it is useless to escape, instead provokes Naruto, but if he makes a mistake, he will still be punished, and he will be punished very seriously.


    and so.

 Chapter 179： Ways to deal with spots

    So punishment is essential.


    Of course, he should think carefully about how to punish him. Killing is very simple for him, but killing them directly like the killing section is too cheap for them.


    after all.


    The pharmacist''s pocket is the dominant player, and I definitely can''t let it go easily.


    And there is Uchiha Madara. Although this guy was terribly horrified by the blast, he was a reincarnation of the dirty soil after all, and he didn''t actually suffer much damage.


    So how to deal with them, you need to think about it.


    "You said, what should I do with these two people? It''s too cheap to kill them directly."


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Xianglin and others beside him.


    "This one...."


    Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t think of a good way. After all, they didn''t understand these very well and couldn''t come up with good opinions.


    But at this time Xianglin spoke and suggested a weird way to deal with it.


    "Uchiha Madara is a famous and powerful man. What if you make him a woman?"


    "Make it a woman?"


    Everyone was stunned, and some speechlessly looked at Fragrant Phosphorus. They couldn''t think of how this little girl would give such a heart-wrenching method.


    "That... I mean, it''s impossible to turn people into women." Xianglin smiled embarrassedly.


    "No... it''s not difficult, maybe it''s a way."


    Naruto showed a thoughtful expression and found this method very interesting.


    Everyone was slightly taken aback when they heard this, and then looked at Naruto in a group.


    "Ms. Naruto, you... do you have a way to turn people into women?" Xianglin couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, it may have been difficult before, but I have gained a lot from sleeping this time. It is not difficult to do this, especially in this world, it is very simple." Naruto said lightly.


    "This..."


    Everyone didn''t know what to say, anyway, looking at Uchiha Madara''s eyes turned into pity.


    And the opposite.


    When Uchiha Madara, who was blasted by the black big hand, heard this, his face changed dramatically, because if he really turned him into a woman, it would be scarier than killing him.


    So Uchiha Madara shouted, "Don''t think about it!"


    "Really? You will see the results."


    Naruto smiled faintly, and the black giant hand turned into two, grabbing Uchiha Madara and Yakushi, and then fled into the clouds, leaving only Kurojue standing trembling in place.


    Naruto didn''t care about Heijue, but sent Hinata back to Yunokuni, squeezed her little face, and settled her down.


    Only then did he come back again, and brought Hei Jue to the Akatsuki organization base, to the establishment base of the Gate of Wish.


    With a light wave of his hand, the terrifying black mist condensed, and soon a door of wish was easily formed.


    Boom!


    The stars shone, and the nebula within the space gate vibrated, and soon several figures teleported out from the gate of wish.


    They are the members of Akatsuki who were blocked in different worlds, Sasuke, Itachi, Deidara, Kakuto, Kakigami, Nagato, and Konan.


    Except for the scorpion, all appeared in front of Naruto.


    "Huh? Dedala, Jiaodu, what do you look like?"


    Hei desperately looked like Deidara and Jiao Du, and his eyes widened unimaginably.


    because.


    At this moment, their age was obviously much older, as if they were a teenager suddenly, which surprised Heijue very much.


    "It''s because of the flow of time. Different worlds have different flow of time."


    Naruto walked out and spoke slightly.


    "Different time flow rates?" Hei Jue was stunned when he heard this, feeling a little scary for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s okay to have the door of wish before, but the door of wish is broken, so they stay in different worlds and spend different time." Naruto said again.


    In his field of vision, Deidara, Kakuto, and Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark had obviously changed their appearance, even if it was Itachi and Sasuke, they were also a few years old.


    The only things that haven''t changed are Xiaonan and Nagato.


    Naruto remembered that the two of them went to the world of Pirates. As for the unknown world where the others went, it seemed that the time flow of the world of Pirates and the world of Naruto was somewhat similar.


    "Tell me about your respective experiences." Naruto asked, because some people have been in another world for more than ten years, and I''m afraid they already have their own power.


    "I got married in the monster world and have a ten-year-old daughter." Jiao Du suddenly said, with a happy light in his eyes.


    "Getting married? Have a daughter?" Hei Jue was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Jiao Du with a somewhat unimaginable look.


    "Yes, I have been in the monster world for fifteen years, and I have met a very kind monster. She is very kind to me and made me understand the meaning of life."


    Jiao Du''s voice was brisk, showing his happiness and joy.


    "Mr. Naruto, thank you for giving me the opportunity to travel through the world, so that I have a chance to meet my wife, thank you, can I beg you for one thing?" Jiao Du respectfully said.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Naruto asked calmly, this time to appease them. After all, they have been trapped in another world for so long, so why should I appease them?


    "I want to stay in the monster world forever, with my wife and children, and hope that Mr. Naruto can make it happen."


    "Of course, if you have any assignments in the future, Jiao will definitely do his best to complete the tasks you assigned."


    Jiaodu said nervously, very afraid of being rejected by Naruto.


    "Stay in the monster world? Yes."


    Naruto nodded in agreement, and said that he has completed a lot of tasks, never asked for anything, and has been working hard.


    Naruto had planned to give him something, but now he just agreed to his request, and it was settled.


    "Thank you, Mr. Naruto, thank you!!"


    Jiao knelt on the ground with gratitude, banged his head, and even tried his best every time he smashed his head, very hard. Such a correct attitude surprised everyone.


    "You deserve it, get up." Naruto waved, and the **** hand directly held up the horns.


    "Thank you, Mr. Naruto!"


    Jiao Du bowed deeply again, his original serious expression became more relaxed, and he appeared more peaceful.


    Everyone looked at such a corner capital, not knowing why, suddenly felt that the atmosphere had changed a lot, and it became a lot lighter.


    In the past, they only wanted to save the Ninja World and to establish a new order. The organization was full of pain and blood.


    But now.


    After experiencing all sorts of different worlds, and seeing their companions have a fortunate destination, everyone suddenly felt that the previous actions to save the Ninja World were very secondary.


    On the contrary, life now is more real and better.


    And this kind of life was brought about by Naruto, so everyone looked at Naruto gratefully.


    "How about you? Is there anyone who has a family?" Naruto scanned the crowd, and finally fell on Xiao Nan.


    "I didn''t. I only stayed in Pirate World for more than a year, and I plan to be single forever." Xiao Nan glanced at Naruto and said immediately.


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Naruto and then stopped talking, and the scene fell into a weird atmosphere.


    "Ah, how about you?" Naruto changed the subject.


    "No... I don''t have one."


    Gan Shi Guiyu didn''t know how the topic came to him, so he quickly explained.


    But what he thought of, he glanced at Uchiha Itachi before hesitating, his expression was a little weird.


    The Sasuke next to him also glanced at Itachi, faintly amused.


    This state aroused everyone''s curiosity, and everyone looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    "Itachi, are you married?" Naruto asked suspiciously.


    "This...I..."


    Uchiha Itachi was a little stuttered, mainly because the experience in another world was too bizarre, it was really hard to say.

 Chapter 180： Itachi was snatched

    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi''s expression, Naruto knew that there must be a story, so he asked with a hint of curiosity.


    After all, Uchiha Itachi, a cold guy, rarely shows such a weird look. It seems that his story is very interesting.


    "This one...."


    Uchiha Itachi opened his mouth, but it was a pity that he couldn''t speak. It was obviously difficult to speak.


    "Let me do it."


    Sasuke saw Itachi''s state and knew he couldn''t say it, so he simply said instead of him: "Actually, the eldest brother has gotten married, but he was robbed of his relatives."


    "Grabbing relatives?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and then they were shocked, even in disbelief, because it was too bizarre to **** relatives, and it was impossible for everyone to imagine it.


    "Yes, just grabbing relatives." Sasuke said with a weird look on his face.


    "We originally completed the mission and planned to return, but unfortunately the wish that the meteor did not respond, we can only wait.


    During this period we met a very strong sister-in-law. After seeing her eldest brother, she did not hesitate to pursue it.


    Considering that my parents have not been resurrected, and that this is another world, my eldest brother flatly refused, but the sister-in-law is very powerful, so I took the eldest brother away, and...


    Now the sister-in-law is pregnant, and the eldest brother officially married her not long ago. Recently, the eldest brother takes care of the pregnant sister-in-law every day. "


    Sasuke explained a little bit, and said the general situation again.


    Everyone listened to Sasuke''s explanation, looked at Uchiha Itachi, who looked embarrassed, and fell silent.


    After all, Uchiha Itachi has a big bald head, which has a lot of influence in terms of appearance, but there are still suitors. The key is that the suitors are a bit difficult to provoke.


    How powerful it is to have Uchiha Itachi taken away, and pregnant.


    But it''s done, everyone can only bless with a smile, but the smile is a little weird, a little suspicion of holding back a smile.


    "By the way, where is the scorpion?"


    Bald Deidara didn''t see the scorpion, and wondered why there was no him, so she asked.


    "Scorpion hasn''t completed the mission, and the wishing meteor is still there. He can''t teleport it back. Forget it, I will go to his world to see."


    Naruto frowned, preparing to go to the Demon King World where Scorpion was.


    "Teacher, let''s go with you." Sasuke said with his big bald head.


    "it is good."


    Naruto did not refuse, but waved his hand to double the gate of wish instantly, and then took everyone to the Demon King World.


    Devil world.


    As the name suggests, it has a world of demon kings, and it is also the eight great demon kings.


    These eight demon kings are the rulers of this world, and they are also terrifying existences that make countless people fear.


    And today.


    At the foot of a remote hill, in the quiet and peaceful sunset village, a feast of killing was staged.


    The eight strongest demon kings in the world came to the sunset village at the same time, killed all the villagers, surrounded a small house with terrifying power, and attacked the owner inside.


    This master is no one else, but a newly born demon king, called the ninth demon king, but she belongs to a newly born state and is very weak, but even so, she still arouses the prying eyes of the eight great demon kings.


    These great demon kings don''t want new demon kings to share this world with them.


    Especially after killing new demon kings, which can bring them great benefits, the eight great demon kings unanimously appeared in this mountain village.


    just.


    When preparing to kill the new demon, they encountered unimaginable resistance, and a bald head named Scorpion suddenly appeared and started a life and death fight with them.


    The opponent''s strength is very terrifying, and the horror makes all the eight demon kings moved.


    Because this bald head is stronger than the demon king, any demon king is not an opponent of bald heads alone, unless two demon kings shot at the same time, in order to stop his offensive.


    I just didn''t expect it.


    When everyone wanted to kill the new demon king, the bald head launched a desperate attack like a madman, and blocked the opponent with one enemy eight, abruptly.


    Even if the bald head was cut off his left leg and torn off his right hand during this process, the bald head could not be moved back.


    He is like a trapped beast, as long as he finds a chance, he will definitely kill the opponent.


    Such cruelty was really moved by the Eight Demon Kings.


    Fortunately, after fighting for such a long time, the bald scorpion was already scarred, and the blood ran all over the ground. The breath was obviously weakened, and death was not far away.


    But even in this state, the scorpion still protected the girl behind him, protecting her with a blood-stained body.


    "Scorpion, you go, leave me alone, please go, I will die when I die, I only hope you can live safely in the world."


    The girl cried and hugged Scorpion''s back, whimpering with tears, and urged Scorpion to leave.


    "Xiao Jiu, I won''t leave. I said that even if I die, I will die in front of you. This is my promise. I am a scorpion. What I say is upright."


    The blood-covered scorpion said loudly, his voice was generous and powerful, and he was full of breath, but his body was close to the girl, faintly showing weakness.


    He was seriously injured and dying, and he could no longer hold it. If it weren''t for the girl in the back, the scorpion would have fallen down. The reason why he was so loud was to not expose his external power.


    "Scorpion, why are you so stupid? You can survive. Why should you stay? Why?" The girl continued to cry, her eyes full of self-blame and distress.


    "Don''t worry, I feel that the door of my wish is open. The teacher will definitely come to save us. The teacher is terrible that no one can imagine. The Eight Demon Kings are like ants in front of the teacher."


    "Teacher? Is that the very powerful Mr. Naruto you mentioned?" the girl hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, the teacher is very, very powerful, and the ability he possesses is even more incredible. He must come back to save us." Scorpion spit out blood.


    "It''s ridiculous, do you expect others to save you? Your teacher? Don''t say he can''t catch up now, even if we come, the Eight Demon Kings can pinch him to death." The Eighth Demon King said.


    "Yes, I admit that you have some strength, and your teacher may also have some strength, but in front of our Eight Demon Kings, everything is rubbish, like a mouse being trampled to death by us."


    "Yes, you know that I set up barriers around me. Don''t say that your teacher didn''t know that you were attacked by us. Even if your bad teacher knew about it, he couldn''t find it before my interface. ?"


    Several demon kings said loudly, without paying attention to Scorpion''s words at all. After all, their strength was terrifying, and they had controlled the world for many years and had never encountered a master who was too strong.


    Even if the Scorpion''s strength is good, but the demon king does not want to consume himself too much and gives the other demon kings a chance to take advantage, so it has been deadlocked until now.


    If the Eight Demon Kings perform their combined ultimatum, it would definitely be a scene of destruction.


    So the demon kings were full of confidence and spoke ugly things proudly and disdainfully.


    And their nasty words made the scorpion angry. In particular, a demon king said that Naruto was a mouse, and even the scorpion''s complexion was ugly to the extreme.


    "Shut up, you dare to insult the teacher, you must die! You must die!" Scorpion roared.


    "Really? We have dominated the world for many years, we have met many experts, and we have heard many threats, but we are still fine.


    As for your bad teacher, we have never heard of it. Obviously it is not good enough, or it is afraid of us.


    This is enough to prove that your teacher can reach your level at most. Such a person will die if he comes, so don''t try to save you. It is really wishful thinking. "The Fifth Demon King said.


    "Yes, let alone he didn''t dare to come, even if he dares to come, my Eighth Demon King will pinch him to death!"


    The Eighth Demon King said loudly, without paying attention to Scorpion''s words.


    Just at this time.


    Just when the Eighth Demon King finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    "Oh? Are you trying to pinch me to death?"

 Chapter 181： A group of bald heads

    "Oh? Are you trying to pinch me to death?"


    The cold voice stunned everyone present, and they hurriedly looked around to find the source of the sound.


    But after searching for a circle, they did not see anyone around.


    "no one?"


    The Eighth Demon King didn''t find anything, and he was also surprised.


    "Teacher, it''s the voice of Teacher Naruto. You are finished, you are finished, wait for death, hahaha!"


    Scorpion laughed, his badly injured body could no longer support him, and he fell straight down.


    But he was seriously injured with a smile, with a cheerful smile, and even looked at the eight demon kings with a look of death.


    "Fucked? It''s funny, I want to see how good your teacher is, get out, get out!" the Eighth Demon shouted.


    boom!


    With a loud roar, the Eighth Demon King flew upside down in the tumbling, and then he was kicked back, and then kicked out by a figure.


    He was kicked and kicked by several figures in the sky, screaming again and again, but there was no way.


    In such screams, bald figures slowly appeared, surrounding the eight demon kings present.


    "this is!!"


    Seeing so many bald heads appearing and feeling the terrible aura, the demon kings finally became serious.


    Because a single bald scorpion needs to be taken seriously, so many bald heads come out now, and each aura is strong, this kind of existence makes the faces of the demon kings change.


    In addition to these bald heads, what shocked the Demon King was that there was a figure standing quietly in the sky, a figure overlooking all living beings.


    "Who are you?"


    The first demon opened his mouth solemnly, but he looked at the quietly standing Naruto in the sky.


    Because he could feel the terrifying aura emanating from Naruto''s body, the terrifying power that controlled the heavens and the earth made him feel fear from the depths of his soul.


    The surrounding demon kings also felt the breath of Naruto, looking at the sky vigilantly one by one, waiting to fight at any time.


    "Scorpion, what do you want to do with them?" Naruto ignored these demon kings, but looked at the injured scorpion.


    "I want them to die. These demon kings have dominated the world for countless years and plunged the entire world into darkness. Countless humans died tragically in their hands. They deserve to die!!!"


    Scorpion gritted his teeth and looked at the Eight Demon Kings, with hatred in his eyes.


    "Okay, kill them." Naruto ordered faintly, as if the so-called Demon King was nothing in his eyes.


    "Damn, don''t think you are strong, we are afraid of you, if our demon king joins forces to gather big moves, even the world will be shaken by it." The seventh demon yelled at the opportunity.


    puff!


    Blood splashed, and the heart of the Seventh Demon was suddenly pierced by a lightsaber.


    "Cough cough cough cough!"


    The Seventh Demon King clutched his heart, looked at the sky in amazement, and looked at the Naruto who tapped him slightly.


    Just after he roared that voice, a lightsaber fell in the sky instantly, piercing his heart directly.


    To know.


    He is a demon king, a demon with terrifying power, and a super demon who is good at defense. His heart is his strongest defensive place and the source of strength.


    But now.


    Under the casual finger of the figure in the sky, his proud heart was so broken, and even wiped out his vitality, together with his soul, cracks appeared.


    "How... how is it possible? How can my heart be unable to withstand a single blow, and even my soul is shattering, I am so unwilling, I am so unwilling!!"


    The seventh devil raised his right hand and tried to grab the sky, but unfortunately he could only fall to the ground slowly in despair, and fell to the ground unwillingly, with no breath.


    Such a scene made all the demon kings astounded. They didn''t care to speak, and instantly displayed some tricks they said, trying to escape.


    boom!


    The terrifying aura surged, and a group of bald heads exuding a tyrannical aura suddenly shot, with a natural disaster-like scene, blasting towards the remaining demon kings.


    "dead!!"


    How could the remaining demon kings be willing to be killed, one by one, unleashing their most powerful strength, and fought a life-and-death battle with the bald heads. The two sides were in this area, and they fought wildly together.


    And the battle center.


    Naruto slowly fell from the air, and landed next to Scorpion to check his injuries.


    "Teacher Naruto, I was ashamed of you for failing to complete the task." Scorpion apologized with a pale face.


    "It''s okay, they are the center of this world. It''s normal to beat them. Now I will treat your injuries." Naruto said lightly.


    "Mr. Naruto, can the scorpion be cured? His legs and arms are...both...oooooo..."


    The girl next to her began to cry, because in this world, even the devil can''t recover from a broken limb.


    So the girl burst into tears as she watched the scorpion''s injury, crying that he could no longer restore his original health.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Jiu, even if I die, the teacher can pull me back from death. This is the strength of my teacher." Scorpion believed.


    "Really...really?" The girl said in surprise, feeling a little unbelievable.


    "Of course, to tell you the truth, I used to be a puppet, but now I have a complete body, a gift from Naruto-sensei, so don''t worry."


    Scorpion said with a smile, looking at Naruto with awe.


    The girl next to her also looked at Naruto with suspicion. Although she was willing to believe Scorpion, she had lived in this world for so long, and she had never heard of someone who could be reborn with a severed limb.


    Therefore, she watched carefully and quietly waited for Naruto to use his methods.


    Hum!


    The **** hand suddenly appeared, picked up the severed limb in the distance, and placed it on the scorpion''s wound fracture. Then the white light shone, and its powerful healing ability began to show its power.


    In just a short time, the scorpion''s severed limbs reunited and are recovering at a super fast speed.


    In such a scene, seeing the girl exclaiming again and again, her eyes even became round.


    After Naruto puts away the healing power, the scorpion''s injury has completely recovered, and it is as good as no injury.


    Now the girl really couldn''t calm down, she looked at Naruto with a shocked look: "Mr. Naruto, your healing ability is simply a miracle!"


    "Little meaning."


    Naruto waved his hand and didn''t take it for a while.


    Relying on the healing of soul skills, no matter what world he is in, he can easily heal any injuries, very easy and simple, this is the power of soul skills.


    of course.


    As for the spirit abilities, he continued to look for them. After Naruto prepared to deal with the Shinobi world, he continued to travel through the world to obtain the spirit abilities.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    A series of bangs sounded, and soon the remaining demon kings fell to the ground, breathless.


    Above the sky, only the first demon is still struggling.


    But at this time, he turned into a three-headed monster, full of red light, violently blocking the attacks of many bald heads.


    With such a weird state, the First Devil blasted Deidara violently, rushed out of the encirclement, and fled to the distance like lightning.


    His body was glowing red, and his speed was so fast that he was about to disappear.


    But at this moment.


    Just when the girl thought that the first demon was going to disappear.


    Naruto suddenly bends his index finger, and then lightly flicks at the fleeing first demon!


    boom!

 Chapter 182： Unified Ninja World

    The extreme white light flashed by suddenly, and a big explosion occurred in the distant sky.


    The dazzling white light bloomed in the sky like a scorching sun, covering the entire sky, forming a terrifying scene of the apocalyptic explosion.


    And with the power of such natural disasters, countless humans in the distance looked up at the sky, staring at the sky like daylight in horror, looking at all this in disbelief.


    The girl next to the scorpion was already sitting on the ground in fright, motionless like a statue.


    The scene fell into a weird silence, and everyone was silent, looking up at the white light of the sky.


    When the white light dissipated, Naruto took the bald subordinates and returned to the Ninja World in the rippling space, leaving only the scorpion and the scared **** the scene.


    After a while.


    The girl finally reacted, staring at the scorpion next to her, "What a terrible power, your teacher is too strong, is he a **** in the legend?"


    "I don''t know, but if there is a **** in this world, it must be him. The souls of my dead parents are about to condense successfully. It only takes a few months before they can be completely resurrected. This is the teacher''s credit."


    Xie said solemnly, his eyes filled with awe.


    "Resurrection?!"


    When the girl next to her heard this, her expression began to awe, because even if she was a newly born demon, she didn''t dare to imagine such a thing as a resurrection, so she awed Naruto in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you follow Naruto''s teacher, we will be magnanimous all the way in the future, let''s go, and continue to complete the task." Scorpion said seriously.


    "it is good."


    The two buried the people in the village and continued to perform the task together, carrying out the time-consuming and arduous task.


    ....


    Ninja world.


    Naruto, who had returned again, began to issue various orders, that is, to conquer the entire Ninja World and use the Ninja World as the rear.


    The goal is naturally to eliminate all unstable factors, to completely stabilize the Ninja World, and become an important base for Naruto.


    With his terrifying strength and the support of many subordinates, Naruto completely unified the Ninja World in only one month.


    All Ninja villages, including the five major nations, surrendered unconditionally.


    No way, the bottomless pit outside the village, anyone who sees it will be scared in his heart.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn''t ask much, as long as it was stable here, and didn''t kill like crazy.


    and so.


    At the request of Naruto, the major ninja villages formed a ninja alliance, and the villages remained in their original places, but turned into districts.


    At the same time, Konoha Forest has begun a major development, relocating difficult areas around the world to give it a new living environment.


    As much as possible, make the country of fire into the center of the world, and become a region where the world of ninja is integrated, and those so-called daimyos will all be cancelled, and those who refuse to accept will kill!


    Under the deterrence of the powerful force, the Ninja Alliance was established very smoothly. In particular, Naruto granted certain rights to the five previous nations and quickly integrated the Ninja World.


    Finally, after half a year of development, the Ninja League was established, and Naruto was revered as the supreme commander of the league and enjoyed all privileges.


    The former five powers were responsible for managing the entire Ninja World, providing logistical support for Akatsuki to complete tasks, and even providing a ninja alliance to fight in another world.


    Since Naruto''s disciples are from the Akatsuki organization, the status of Akatsuki has risen. Many people want to join the Akatsuki organization because they can accept tasks, get various bonus points, and even get bald blood.


    For this, Naruto not only did not stop, but actively advocated, after all, the other world is dangerous, and without the strength of the bald Saiyan, it is better not to go, so as not to delay the task time.


    and so.


    Naruto arranges trusted people, such as Phosphorus, Nine Tails, Big Black Bear, Berserker, Illia, Dumbledore, and Xiao Nan, who are responsible for managing points, and they can receive blood when they meet the requirements.


    Under this stimulus, more people actively participated in the Xiao organization assessment and tried to join the Xiao organization.


    Even a few movies in the past want to join.


    It''s just that Tsunade is very depressed for that bald head, as a woman she doesn''t want to be bald.


    It''s a pity that she is not familiar with Naruto, so she finally thought of a way and contacted Hyuga Huahuo, hoping that she could send a message to Naruto and distribute some Saiyan bloodlines without shaved heads.


    after all.


    I often see bald heads in Konoha, even Metkay has a big bald head. The entire Akatsuki organization except Xiao Nan is bald. That scene is really unbearable to look directly at.


    Three months later.


    On the streets of Konoha Village.


    Sakura and Sasuke walked quietly on the street, chatting as they walked, but the glances from all around made Sakura a little bit depressed, and it was really Sasuke next to him that was too eye-catching.


    The bright bald head illuminates the eyes of the blind people.


    "Hey, it feels like Naruto is making fun, this bald head is really ugly." Sakura said helplessly.


    "It''s okay. I''m very satisfied to be able to gain strength. Now my parents have been resurrected and my brother has offspring. The hatred in my heart has been let go. All this is brought by Naruto. I am very grateful to him, even if he becomes a bald head."


    Sasuke said with a smile, his voice was gentle, he didn''t mean to blame Naruto at all, he even thanked Naruto from the bottom of his heart.


    "Say so, but it still looks good with hair."


    Kozakura sighed helplessly, always feeling that she had bullied Naruto in the past, which made Sasuke look bald now.


    "Okay, come and go home with me. My father wants to see you. Speaking of which my father plans to join Akatsuki, he will also become a bald head." Sasuke smiled.


    "what?"


    Sakura was even more speechless, feeling that the men in the entire Ninja Village would become bald, and even the ninja coalition forces would become bald.


    Not only a picture emerged in her mind, that is, thousands of bald-head coalition forces, with terrifying strength, marched into another world and launched a ninja campaign.


    Sakura shuddered in such a scene, she couldn''t help saying.


    "Sasuke, is there a way to gain strength without being bald? Should girls also become like this?"


    "Of course there is, Naruto-sensei has brought out a new bloodline. You will know what it is."


    Sasuke smiled, did not say anything, but walked towards the house with Sakura.


    the other side.


    In the ocean island villa.


    Naruto is resting on Hinata''s beautiful legs, enjoying Hinata''s eucalyptus rubbing.


    Beside, the tender and warm fireworks were blinking their big eyes and peeping.


    "Naruto, when are you leaving?" Hinata said lightly, pressing Naruto''s forehead.


    "Leave in half an hour. This time I have a good wish. I must win it." Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little hand and kissed gently.


    "That...then you have to be careful, come back early, here, your little Hinata is waiting for you." Hinata said reluctantly.


    "rest assured."


    Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little hand to comfort him, then looked at the fireworks.


    "Come to make the firework, I will strengthen it for you. I will accompany your sister more when I am away, and be responsible for protecting your sister''s safety."


    "Okay."


    Huahuo couldn''t wait to improve her strength, so she hurried over when she heard Naruto''s words.


    "Feel the changes in yourself."


    Colorful brilliance appeared in Naruto''s palm, and he began to strengthen the fireworks.


    Hum!

 Chapter 183： Otsutsugi fireworks

    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance is shining, and the whole room is rippling with unknown brilliance, and it also reflects the tender and lovely fireworks more radiantly.


    The aura that was originally insignificant on her body gradually became thicker and stronger, and the whole person was upgraded from the original strength of the lower level to the middle level, and even the upper level.


    But at this time, the colorful brilliance stopped, and Naruto stopped and continued to strengthen.


    "What happened to brother-in-law? Why didn''t you continue?"


    Huahuo was feeling the changes in his body and didn''t want Naruto to stop, so he looked at Naruto with expectant eyes.


    "Your physique is too weak. If you continue, you can''t bear it. Take these three blood spheres first." Naruto took out three blood spheres from the space and handed them to Huahuo.


    These blood spheres belonged to the Uchiha clan, the Thousand Shou clan, and the Uzumaki clan. The three blood spheres plus the firework Hyuga blood would definitely increase their strength.


    "Thank you brother-in-law."


    The moment Huahuo saw the blood ball, he immediately knew what it was, and happily took it over and absorbed it.


    With her absorption, the aura of Huahuo began to rapidly become stronger. It was originally promoted to the strength of the special Shangnin, and quickly promoted to the Shangnin, then the elites, and finally reached the shadow level.


    But the improvement still hasn''t stopped, and it is not clear to what extent it will be.


    Anyway, her eyes were like those of Hinata, and her white eyes were shining with blue light, attracting attention like bright sapphires.


    but.


    Compared with Hinata''s strength, Huahuo is still a lot weaker, because Hinata is fused with the servants, so the strength is already very terrifying, even if Otsuki Kaguya comes, he can defeat it.


    It can be said.


    The current Hinata is Otsuki Hinata, and the strength is simply terrifying.


    However, Naruto was still worried about Hinata, so he took out a new blood ball from the space.


    This is a female Saiyan blood cell, a blood cell with great potential. Although not as powerful as his blood, it is countless times stronger than the low-level bald blood.


    Although Naruto had acquired this thing a long time ago, he has been reluctant to take it out.


    The main reason was that he was afraid of causing a bad influence on the world, but now he wants to shuttle his soul, naturally he can''t worry about Hinata.


    So Naruto took it out and handed it to Hinata.


    "Hinata, absorb it. This is a complete blood ball. Maybe you can reach the stage of Super Saiyan II in the future." Naruto said warmly.


    "um hum."


    Hina Tian nodded like a baby, his little hand took the blood ball and pressed it on his smooth forehead, and began to absorb it quickly.


    Bang!


    The terrifying aura was rippling, and the golden arrogance gleamed around Hinata''s body. The moment she had absorbed it, she actually started the Super Saiyan stage.


    "This..."


    Naruto looked at the state of Hinata''s Super Saiyan One and blinked silently.


    I really didn''t expect that Hinata would start Super Game One so quickly. After all, the blood ball returned to the blood ball, and it was different to turn on the super plug.


    "It should be because of the absorption of too many blood spheres. Coupled with the integration of the **** servants, Hinata''s aptitude has reached a very high level. Maybe she will be able to start Super Game 2 after a while."


    Bang!


    With a more terrifying golden flame shining, Hinata just advanced from the first super game to the second super game.


    "This..."


    Looking at Hinata shrouded in golden light, and the lightning that appeared from time to time, Naruto felt that his Hinata''s potential was greater than imagined.


    "There will be Super Saiyan III and Super Saiyan God in the follow-up. These two are not so easy to reach." Naruto commented lightly.


    just.


    After he said this sentence.


    The golden lightning around Hinata''s body became even stronger, and the whole person went from Super Stop Two to Super Stop Three, and even a faint red light appeared around her body, which seemed to be the stage of reaching Super Super God.


    Fortunately, at this level, Hinata did not continue to grow stronger, but stabilized at the stage of super three.


    Seeing that he hadn''t reached the super-sense god, Naruto was somewhat relieved, so that he would not be surprised by his own little Hinata.


    "Brother Naruto, I feel a lot stronger." Hinata shone with golden light all over his body, and fell into Naruto''s arms.


    "Well, my little Hinata is getting stronger and stronger." Naruto rubbed Hinata''s long hair and said warmly.


    "Brother Naruto, I want to become stronger and protect you forever." Hinata said with his small head held high, with firmness in his beautiful eyes.


    "Really good."


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, give me this kind of blood ball too, and I want to be stronger." Huahuo leaned over and looked at Naruto pitifully.


    Although her current strength is extraordinary, compared with Hinata, it is a sky and an underground, so she definitely wants to become stronger.


    "The Saiyan blood sphere is gone, and I can only give you a **** servant fusion, do you want it?" Naruto waved his hand, and the ninth **** servant appeared in the shadow.


    "Yes, I want them." Huahuo said in surprise.


    "Okay, fuse."


    "Yes, master!" The **** servant bowed deeply to Naruto, then turned into a black shadow and merged into Hua Huo.


    The breath of the fireworks skyrocketed in an instant, the black hair turned into white hair in an instant, and the whole person floated, heading towards the stage of the fireworks.


    Naruto didn''t wait for the final transformation of the fireworks, but looked at Hinata and said, "Hinata, I should go, wait for me to come back."


    "Well, be sure to come back early." Hinata hugged Naruto reluctantly.


    "rest assured."


    The gate of wish was condensed above the two, countless stars formed a meteor shower, which fell quickly, looking beautiful and spectacular.


    A dark black hole slowly drifted out of Naruto''s body. It was Naruto''s soul, also in the form of a black hole, and then passed directly into the door of wish and disappeared.


    Only Naruto''s body was soft enough to be in Hinata''s arms in the same place, and she was carefully placed on the bed with a quilt.


    "Go back soon." Hinata said gently, holding Naruto''s hand.


    Bang!


    "Sister, I have become so strong, super strong."


    After the fireworks were strengthened, he looked at his small white hands, with unimaginable surprises in his big eyes.


    "Well, your brother-in-law is so good to you, you must protect him with me."


    "Don''t worry, sister, if anyone dares to bully brother-in-law, I will blow someone up." Hua Huo said with his head high.


    "Well, then go and wash your clothes. Wash your brother-in-law''s clothes."


    "Eh?"


    Hua Huo was taken aback, his big eyes blinked twice, and then he lowered his head helplessly: "Okay, no matter how strong it is, you can''t escape the fate of washing clothes."


    Huahuo reluctantly picked up Naruto''s clothes and went to wash it. The white hair behind him looked very elegant, as high as the night of the big tube tree.


    And such a high-pitched fireworks, washing Naruto''s clothes, busy like a little maid.


    If you let others know that such a tyrannical firework would wash clothes for Naruto, it would be a surprise to everyone.


    Unfortunately, this scene is not seen by others.


    Because the location of Hinata and Huahuo is on the ocean island, no one else can find it.


    of course.


    What if you find it? Not to mention the eight **** servants hidden secretly, but Hina and Huahuo have become terrifying existences.


    Moreover, at the entrance of the island villa, that heroic figure was always standing.


    Altria, also known as the King of Knights, is a heroic and pretty female knight with blond hair. Naruto is her master. Every time Naruto''s soul rises, her strength will be strengthened.


    For a long time, the Knight King had no idea what level of her strength had reached, but the strengthened Nine Tails could be easily defeated by the Knight King. This was her improvement.


    and so.


    In the warm sun and in the gradual sea breeze, the King of Knights stood quietly at the door of the villa, holding the sword of the knight, looking at the vast sea, without moving for a long time.

 Chapter 184： Coquettish beauty

    In the shuttle passage of the void.


    Naruto''s black hole soul did not move forward, but floated in the air with scars, slowly recovering from his injuries.


    His black hole soul had shrunk to one-tenth of the original level, and even around the black hole soul, there was a big gap, as if a piece had been bitten out.


    This missing piece made Naruto''s already weak soul even worse, and his breath became unstable.


    In front of him.


    A double-headed void creature like a hellhound is slowly dissipating. It is the culprit that caused Naruto''s injury, and it is also called the void creature.


    But the void creature was dead, and the core of the void was dug out by Naruto.


    Just the moment the void creature was killed, something similar to a mark was imprinted on Naruto''s soul.


    At the same time, Naruto learned a lot about the void creatures.


    "Trouble, because the soul is specially targeted by the void creature? It was marked, really **** it." Naruto took the void creature''s heart into thought.


    This heart check has a certain effect on his recovery and improvement of soul, but it will be very troublesome to be marked by the void creature.


    Because the void creatures belong to a truly terrifying race, they are in the cracks of the world, eat souls as food, they will be marked as long as they are found, and they will be locked wherever they go.


    This is a very terrifying thing, because the double-headed void creature in front of him is only a void creature of medium strength, but even such a void creature has caused heavy damage to Naruto''s soul.


    If he had not been in Xue Lin''s world and had achieved a divine soul, perhaps he had been swallowed by the void creatures.


    "The injury is too serious. You must leave as soon as possible and take the opportunity to recover your soul in another world."


    Naruto didn''t dare to be careless, and moved on quickly, quickly seeing the world of this mission.


    "finally reached."


    Naruto quickly came to the edge of the boundary membrane and began to dive into the world, but at this moment, the mark on his body suddenly flashed, and then a sense of peep came from behind.


    puff!


    With a soft sound, Naruto quickly passed through the world membrane and disappeared into the void channel.


    Vaguely, he heard a bloodthirsty and unwilling roar from behind.


    .....


    Different world.


    This is the world of superheroes.


    On the bed in a certain house.


    A pale-faced young man of about twenty years old was lying on the bed quietly, motionless as if he were dead.


    Suddenly.


    The young man opened his eyes, and a trace of burning light flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s a perfect bed."


    Naruto frowned as he felt the bulge underneath him.


    After observing this room, the first thing I saw was the lime-scraped roof. The white roof looked a little yellowish and smelled of decay.


    Turned his head and looked to the side.


    On the left hand side is an old wooden table with severe paint falling off and looks mottled.


    On the wooden table, there are some books and sundries, and an alarm clock with dust, which seems to have not been wiped for a long time.


    Continue to turn his head to watch, a seat without armrests, placed on the edge of the table, also looked very old, with the word "Qin Xuan" written on it.


    Apart from that, there was nothing useful in the room, it was all clutter, and it looked messy.


    Naruto supported his arm and started slowly, but his weak body frowned.


    "This body is too weak, even inferior to ordinary people, but it feels like the sky is spinning when I get up slightly, it seems to be strengthened."


    A colorful brilliance appeared in Naruto''s palm, just about to strengthen, and an instant needle-like pain appeared in his mind.


    "Damn, the soul has been seriously damaged, and even the enhanced soul power is not enough. It seems that it will take some time to recover. By the way, the core of the void creature."


    An illusory core appeared in Naruto''s palm.


    This core is a diamond-shaped cylinder with black color, which looks as good as black crystal, but the power it contains is the soul power that countless people dream of.


    Holding it silently in his hand, Naruto quickly chose to absorb it.


    Bang!


    The core dissipated and was completely absorbed.


    At the same time, Naruto''s weak soul has been restored, but the bitten piece of the soul needs a long-term recovery. Fortunately, Naruto has a soul practice method that can restore soul trauma.


    "By the way, completing this body''s wish mission should also be able to recover some soul injuries. The most important thing is that the predecessor''s spirit ability is very rare, and I must get it."


    Naruto took a deep breath and checked his wish mission this time.


    [Wish: Pass the assessment to become a superhero, have 10 million fans, and kill the Dark King and Black Dragon King of the underground forces. Reward: Soul Mark and Soul Space LV1. ¡¿


    Seeing the soul space, Naruto flashed in his eyes.


    You know this thing is very, very rare, Naruto has never seen this kind of spirit ability for so many years, so he must get it.


    "Look at the size of the soul space first. Although it is only temporary now, it doesn''t hurt to look at it." Naruto muttered through the soul mark, opening the soul space.


    "It''s so small, so small, there are still food and vegetables grown in the space."


    Naruto was speechless, because the soul space was only as big as a coffee table, so small it was hard to imagine.


    "The soul space of LV1 is really small enough. When the future becomes my soul ability, I can use the experience value to increase it to LV10, then it will be big."


    Naruto quickly thought of a solution and prepared to improve it in the future.


    Of course, the premise is to complete the task, otherwise he can only temporarily own it now.


    "Check the memory of the predecessor first to see how to complete the task. The most important thing is to eat. The predecessor had a very bad life. He relied on space to grow vegetables."


    Naruto carefully checked the memory in his mind, and quickly shook his head helplessly.


    Through the memory of the predecessor, I understand that this is a superhero world. There are many hero professions. People become heroes by participating in national examinations and fight criminals and weirdos.


    Criminals are superpower criminals, while weirdos are mutants, and there are some reformers and depraved people who are willing to fall.


    In short.


    This world is very similar to the One-Punch Superman world. Unfortunately, this is not the One-Punch Superman world. It is just a little similar, and it is also a very interesting world.


    But what makes Naruto speechless is that there is soul space in his predecessor, and he can still be so poor. The total amount of money in his body is only a few hundred yuan. This is really no one.


    He couldn''t figure out why the predecessor used space to grow food? Even reselling supplies is better than planting.


    If it wasn''t for this body''s name to be the same as his previous life, he could not help but curse.


    "Forget it, hurry up to make money and eat. I owe the rent for half a year. I guess I should pay it back." Naruto shook his head and stepped outside.


    Because the body is too weak, walking is a bit wobbly.


    Helpless.


    Naruto had no choice but to strengthen some of the recovered soul power and restore it to the level of an ordinary person. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and walked outside.


    Just as he walked to the door, a coquettish beauty stood in front of Naruto.


    "Qin Xuan, you woke up and shocked me. I thought you had an accident."


    The coquettish beauty patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief, but she looked at Naruto with watery peachy eyes, as if she was thinking about something.


    "Landlord, I will give you the rent later." Naruto looked at the coquettish beauty and determined the identity of the other party through memory.


    "That''s not okay. You have been procrastinating for half a year. You must pay the rent immediately. If you want to postpone it, you must accompany me once. You know, a little virgin like you, I''ve been coveting it for a long time."


    The coquettish landlord stared at Naruto with a flattering attitude.


    "I refuse, give me one day, and one day later, the rent will be for you." Naruto frowned.


    The coquettish landlord in front of him has the blood of a succubus and likes to absorb the vitality of others. It is better to have less contact with such people.


    "Oh, that''s okay, I''ll wait for you one day, if you can''t get the money in one day, I have to act." The coquettish landlord said with a confident smile.


    "it is good."


    Naruto didn''t say anything, but turned and walked outside.


    The coquettish landlord quietly watched Naruto leave, then took out the phone from his pocket and entered some information.


    [Find a way to stop him from making money, I want to get him today! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes! ¡¿

 Chapter 185： Narutos means

    Send the message.


    The coquettish landlord gently raised the meteor eyebrows, which had a charming meteor eyebrow, which made her even more coquettish and beautiful.


    But soon she fell into thought.


    Because Qin Xuan has lived here for a year, she has never said anything to let the other party accompany her, and she has never even said anything like this before.


    Even if Qin Xuan''s parents were her good friends, she had been secretly taking care of Qin Xuan, but she was only taking care of her as a junior.


    But the moment I saw the other party, the special ability of the soul succubus told her that the other party was very different, with a kind of extreme attraction from the inside out.


    At that moment, she wanted to get the other party, thoroughly get the other party, taste the other party''s soul, and blend with the other party''s soul.


    So she was cheeky and took the initiative to say that, because she had a feeling that if she gave up being a partner with Qin Xuan, she would regret it for the rest of her life, so she definitely couldn''t miss it.


    "It''s really strange, it''s obviously the same appearance as before, but why does it feel so different to me today?"


    "My bloodline is different from ordinary succubus. Mine is the super bloodline of soul succubus. The feedback given is absolutely the most correct. So Qin Xuan must have something happened. Could it be that Qin Xuan''s soul has been sublimated or transformed? "


    The coquettish landlord murmured, with doubts on his beautiful face, and couldn''t figure out why.


    But since she has decided to get Qin Xuan, she must succeed, because she is a hero, demon, demon, and the decision she made will not change.


    "When I get him, I will sign a slave contract with his soul and let him belong to me forever. There is no way. My blood is too special. I can only have one partner in my life. Naturally, I want to be the master. I don''t want to be a slave. "


    After the glamorous landlord finished speaking, streamers flashed in the eyes of the water-like peach blossoms, making it even more charming and moving.


    the other side.


    In a black off-road vehicle, the four men in black were told to talk to each other about the situation.


    "Unexpectedly, Sister Yao Yao chose Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan looks ordinary. Why did Sister Yao Yao suddenly decide to let Qin Xuan be her life partner?" The bald man in the driver''s seat said sourly.


    "It''s really weird. Even if Qin Xuan''s parents were heroes and Sister Yaoyao''s friends, she had taken care of Qin Xuan secretly for a year, and she had already exhausted her benevolence. There is no need to take Qin Xuan as a lifelong partner and compensate herself.


    The girl with ponytails in the co-pilot spoke in confusion, with doubts in her eyes.


    "Isn''t it? There are a lot of heroes pursuing Sister Yao Yao, and even the S-level superhero Xiaoyao is the suitor of Sister Yao Yao. Why did she suddenly choose to find Qin Xuan as a partner?"


    "I can''t figure it out, I really can''t figure it out. Qin Xuan wants to be worthless, and strength is not strong. I, Zhao Dahu, have a strong body and strong strength. How suitable is it to choose me."


    "Choose your fart, if you want to choose, choose my bald head."


    "Impossible. If you want to choose, I will choose Li Shuai."


    "roll."


    .....


    The three black-clothed men in the car quarreled for a while, but the ponytail girl glared at them. The three black-clothed men calmed down immediately, and then carefully stopped talking.


    "You should give up unnecessary illusions. Since this is Sister Yao Yao''s choice, all we can do is blessings, understand?"


    The girl with ponytail shook her head, making a crackling sound, and a mysterious white light appeared on her white hands.


    "Good... good deputy captain."


    The three men in black hurriedly nodded, one by one was so behaved, all of them cautiously.


    "That''s right."


    The girl with ponytail nodded in satisfaction, put away the white light, and looked out.


    "Qin Xuan has come out, pay attention to finding ways to prevent him from making money, and block all the channels for him to make money. This is an order from Sister Yao Yao. You can''t do anything to Qin Xuan, understand?"


    "Good deputy captain."


    The three men in black nodded again. Among them, Li Shuai, wearing black-rimmed glasses, took out his laptop and tapped, and Naruto''s figure appeared on the laptop instantly.


    outside world.


    Naruto walked slowly beside the road, consuming a small amount of soul power, and started to check the relevant information of this world using detection.


    ¡¾Populus: ordinary poplar, awakened without mutation. ¡¿


    [Off-Road Vehicle: The working vehicle of the Monster Hero Team, with four heroes inside. ¡¿


    [Highway: a road that cut corners. ¡¿


    ....


    Naruto walked all the way, and occasionally activated his detection ability, learning about this legally sound superhero world.


    I originally planned to use my detection ability to scratch the lottery ticket, go to the antique shop to pick up and find things, but because of the more super powers in this world, these shops have closed...


    Even the bank has been robbed many times, and now the bank has been changed to hero protection, which is amazingly strong.


    But this can''t prevent Naruto from making money, even if his soul power is now weak, it is difficult to even use reinforcement again, but Naruto is still very confident.


    Especially when he saw the fat guy on a sports car not far away, Naruto smiled confidently.


    [Sun Yong: The rich second generation, was poisoned to cause male characteristic lesions, referred to as impotence. ¡¿


    Seeing this message, Naruto walked towards the fat man with confidence and without hesitation.


    In the rear off-road vehicle.


    The girl with ponytail frowned and watched this scene, wondering why Naruto went to the sports car.


    "Strange, what is Qin Xuan doing? Isn''t he planning to make money? Isn''t he planning to ask others for alms? That''s not good, and that fat man is not like a good-hearted winner." The ponytail girl said.


    "Indeed, but to be honest, Qin Xuan''s ability to make money is very poor. I don''t think he needs to make a move, and Qin Xuan is still not paying the rent. Even if he scornfully asks the fat man, the fat man will not give him money. "


    "That''s for sure. I know this fat guy. The second son of Sun Wu from the Sun Group has been arrogant and domineering since he was a child. Don''t say Qin Xuan begged him, even if he kneels down, you don''t believe you are watching."


    "When you say it, I remember. This fat man is called Sun Yong. He has always bullied people since he was a child. He is a typical evil young man, and even contradicts his father''s words. Such an evil young man can''t have a kind heart, and Qin Xuan is going to die."


    Several people in the off-road vehicle talked about it, analyzed the current situation, and explained the relevant reasons.


    Under this analysis, everyone vaguely guessed what was going to happen next, one by one waiting for Qin Xuan''s failure to ask for money.


    "Look, Qin Xuan passed by and knocked on the car window. Looking at the fat man, he was obviously angry when he was disturbed, and his eyes were a little red."


    "This fat man got out of the car with a big golden chain. He looks very emotional."


    "Wait, this fat guy doesn''t know how to hit people, but you can''t let him hit Qin Xuan. After all, it was Sister Yaoyao who explained that Qin Xuan can''t be injured, not at all.


    The ponytail girl said, planning to go out to help Qin Xuan, not let the fat man hit Qin Xuan.


    But at this moment.


    Just when the ponytail girl was about to go out.


    The incredible happened.

 Chapter 186： Flattened

    I saw the fat man walking down in the opposite sports car.


    That emotional fat man.


    After Qin Xuan said something, he turned out of anger and suddenly showed a flattering smile.


    Then the fat man nodded and bowed and kept talking, even turned around and took out a suitcase of money from the sports car and stuffed it into Qin Xuan''s hand.


    With such a scene and such a picture, the four people in the off-road vehicle were directly confused, and they all watched the scene dumbfounded.


    "What happened? I feel that the style is a bit wrong."


    "Okay.. It seems that the fat man is going to pass a box of money to Qin Xuan."


    "This... isn''t it saying that Qin Xuan is going to be flat? What the **** is that fat man nodding and bowing? What the **** is it taking out a box of money and passing it to Qin Xuan?"


    The off-road vehicle fell into a silent state, and the four people looked at everything in front of them stupidly as if they were petrified, their brains a little empty.


    "Wait, hurry up and stop him, the mission that Sister Yao Yao explained can''t fail, remember not to touch Qin Xuan." The ponytail girl hurriedly said.


    "Okay, it depends on me."


    The bald head who drove opened the door for the first time and quickly rushed out of the off-road vehicle. The strong and sturdy Zhao Dahu also followed.


    The two came to Fatty''s side, without saying anything, they picked up Fatty and walked away, and took away the box of money.


    "What are you doing, let me go."


    The fat man was asking for help to treat his illness. The critical moment was taken away, and the angry fat man went crazy, kicking his fat legs vigorously.


    "I belong to the Special Operations Group. This is my certificate. There are important things that require your assistance in the investigation. Come with me."


    The bald head took out his credentials and gestured for a while, and then continued to pick up the fat man and walk away, without giving him a chance to refuse.


    "Whether to assist in the investigation, I have important things to do, let me go if you know, anger me and abolish you."


    The fat man roared again and again, kicking his big feet vigorously, putting it on his bald **** several times.


    And the changes here attracted the attention of many passersby, and they all watched them.


    Bang!


    Zhao Dahu didn''t want to attract more attention, so he directly raised his right hand, stunned the fat man with a hand knife, then lifted it up and left without any muddle.


    It''s just that the two of them feel that it is very troublesome to deal with this matter. After all, the fat man''s identity is extraordinary. If the follow-up really depends on the law to pursue it, then they will also be punished.


    Even after they walked away, hiding in the corner, they couldn''t help but start complaining.


    "Ma Dan, I knew I would provoke this fat man, so I should stop Qin Xuan in advance."


    "Yeah, I thought Qin Xuan was going to be driven away by the fat man. Who would have thought that Qin Xuan would surrender the fat man with just a few words, and even give Qin Xuan a box of money. Qin Xuan is too strong."


    "It seems that we underestimated Qin Xuan. I didn''t find Qin Xuan so good before. Is Qin Xuan so good now?"


    "Could it be that Qin Xuan''s sloppy life used to be pretended? He is actually a genius?"


    The two people hid in the corner and talked about it. They couldn''t figure out why, but they finally prevented Qin Xuan from making money, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    the other side.


    Naruto looked at the fat man who was carried away and frowned secretly. Through probing, he also saw the identity of the man in black, and knew that he was the subordinate of the beautiful landlord, which made Naruto a little speechless.


    "How thirsty is this woman? Thinking of a way to prevent me from paying the money, want me to accompany her once, as for?"


    Shaking his head, Naruto turned and walked away. He couldn''t make money from the fat man. He had other ways to make money.


    "Huh? Musical instrument store? I thought of a way to make money."


    Naruto smiled when he saw the musical instrument shop not far away.


    By purchasing the ocarina and playing the soul practice method, you can make money by selling art and other things while recovering your soul injury.


    Relying on the soul practice method, that kind of extremely beautiful music, Naruto believes that making money through this method is easy, and even attracts a lot of attention and fans.


    It can be said to be a good way to kill three birds with one stone, so Naruto got up and walked towards the musical instrument shop.


    rear.


    Bald and Zhao Dahu handed the stunned fat man to official personnel, and then returned to the off-road vehicle.


    "Huh, finally it''s done, the fat man has handed it over to the official, and the official has promised to help us persuade him." The bald head said depressedly.


    "This Qin Xuan is a little capable, you have to pay attention next time." The ponytail girl said.


    "exactly."


    Everyone in the off-road vehicle nodded in agreement, thinking that they underestimated Qin Xuan.


    "Huh? What did Qin Xuan do again? Why did you go to the musical instrument store? Are you planning to buy musical instruments?"


    "I don''t know, he doesn''t seem to know how to play an instrument? I haven''t heard that he is capable of this talent."


    "It should be looking for a job, but if you want to pay off the rent within a day, it is too late to find a job."


    "No, but to guard against his salary advance, let''s pay attention."


    People in the off-road vehicle talked a lot, and at the same time prevented Qin Xuan from prepaying wages in advance.


    However, when they saw Qin Xuan coming out with an ocarina, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So I went to buy a musical instrument! Now feel relieved."


    "Strange, Qin Xuan doesn''t want to make money, what does he buy musical instruments for? Did he give up paying the rent?"


    "It should be, if it is me, I will definitely give up. After all, it is a beautiful and beautiful demon sister, who doesn''t want it?"


    "Indeed, if it were me, I would definitely agree. It seems that Qin Xuan has also changed his mind."


    Several people said, looking at Qin Xuan enviously, but soon they were puzzled.


    Because they saw that Qin Xuan bought a hat, then put it on the ground in turn, and then picked up the ocarina, looking like it was going to play.


    "Does Qin Xuan plan to make money by acting?" The ponytail girl was surprised.


    "No? There are so many superpowers now, and the singing music is also very good. Who would watch ordinary people perform."


    "That''s right, and he is still a man, without the advantage of a woman, and his key looks are average, and he can''t attract others at all. It is a wrong decision to make money by doing business."


    Several people spoke and shook their heads secretly, believing that Qin Xuan''s choice was simply wrong and a random search method.


    But at this moment.


    Just when they thought that Qin Xuan''s acting would not attract others.


    The opposite Qin Xuan also put the ocarina on his mouth.

 Chapter 187： Music that washes the soul

    The brisk and melodious sound of playing suddenly sounded, and the sound of the extreme music was heard. In an instant, everyone present stopped and looked at the Naruto playing the music in disbelief.


    Because the sound of the music is so good, the music that goes straight to the soul and washes the soul makes everyone present feel like a spring breeze.


    That is the comfort from the inside out, just like the soul is being rubbed with eucalyptus, very very comfortable.


    "listen well."


    A little girl eating snacks on the side of the street opened her mouth crisply, staring at Naruto with her **** eyes, and then ran to a short distance not far from Naruto with her white feet, listening quietly.


    The beautiful playing sound made the little girl gradually intoxicated, quietly savoring the music that hits the soul.


    not far away.


    A couple of women were walking on the street. They had conflicts and both had their faces calm. But the moment the music sounded, their negative emotions were wiped out.


    The two people slowly immersed themselves in this wonderful music, enjoying the warmth and comfort brought by the mysterious melody.


    Inside the off-road vehicle.


    The four people in black closed their eyes and listened to the music quietly. They felt as if they had walked into the air-conditioned room in the hot summer, and their whole bodies were comfortable.


    This kind of magical experience made them all a little drunk, a little hard to extricate themselves, all of them listened silently, completely forgetting the things that prevented Naruto from making money.


    Until this beautiful music was played, everyone gradually recovered from the intoxication.


    Wow!


    Countless applause sounded at this moment, and the onlookers clapped hard and looked at Naruto curiously, surprised that this ordinary-looking man could play such beautiful music.


    The little girl eating snacks saw the hat placed in front of Naruto. She stretched out her small fleshy hand, took out her pocket money from her pocket, hopped over, and put the money in the hat.


    "Uncle, your music is so good, can you play another one?" The little girl blinked her big cute eyes and looked at Naruto expectantly.


    "can."


    Naruto smiled slightly, but under the ordinary appearance, it gave people an extraordinary feeling.


    The people around heard that Naruto was about to play another song, and one by one quickly took out the money from his pockets and quickly put them in their hats.


    Some wealthy people even put a lot of money in that hat and don''t care about the cost. Obviously, they think that there is a huge gap between money and this beautiful music.


    The people around saw that there was a large sum of money with so much money. If it were before, they would have been jealous, or thought it was a show, but at this moment they felt that the money was nothing at all.


    Because the beautiful music is absolutely priceless.


    So more and more onlookers took out money and put it in their hats.


    Due to the large number of people and the smaller hats, it only took a while. The hats were filled with money and the extra money even fell outside, but people ignored them and just took the money and put them there.


    Such a scene made the four people in the off-road vehicle extremely helpless.


    They never expected that Qin Xuan was so good, and his earning power was outrageous.


    "It''s too difficult, the task that Sister Yao Yao explained is too difficult to complete." The bald head said with a headache.


    "Yeah, the music is so good, I feel my fatigue is gone, even from the inside out."


    "Me too, this music is really exciting, it''s as intoxicating as a magic box."


    As several people said, they felt that this task was really difficult, because when the music sounded, they were also intoxicated. The most important thing was that they wanted to listen very much.


    "Don''t give up, come on, find a way to stop him." The ponytail girl is very loyal to Sister Yao Yao, and immediately encourages everyone to continue to think of ways.


    "Yes, there is a sprinkler over there. I drove the car to the side of the crowd to sprinkle water to drive away the onlookers." The bald head suddenly said.


    "Good idea, go!"


    Whoosh!


    The bald-headed thief rushed to the side of the sprinkler in a moment.


    Then he took out his credentials and drove the driver off, got into the driving position, and drove the sprinkler to Naruto''s side.


    "Huh, when my car passed by, I tried to release the water and drove everyone away. Qin Xuan didn''t make money anymore. I''m really a genius." The bald head thought happily, and quickly moved towards Naruto''s position Drive.


    Just at this time.


    As he drove the car, the heart-to-heart music sounded again.


    The mysterious music that resembles a magic sound, flowing in everyone''s hearts like Dingdong spring water, immersed everyone in it again, infecting everyone''s soul.


    Everyone stood still again, listening quietly with their eyes closed, savoring the sound of nature.


    The bald head that was driving the sprinkler stopped at this moment and listened quietly with his eyes closed.


    He wanted to continue to drive the sprinkler, but he couldn''t stand the sound of the music, so he stopped.


    The three men in black in the off-road vehicle also looked the same, and couldn''t even think of stopping them.


    Time passed slowly.


    After a period of playing, the music finally stopped.


    Then another large group of people took the money and put it next to the hat. For a moment, there was a pile of money next to the Kung Fu hat.


    "Quickly stop him, what are you doing with your bald head." The ponytail girl shouted using the walkie-talkie.


    "Immediately, right away, the music is so good, I accidentally immersed in it." A bald, depressed voice came from the intercom.


    "This..."


    The girl with the ponytail was speechless, and she was immersed in it just now, so she could only urge and at the same time think about other ways to stop Qin Xuan.


    "Deputy Captain, I thought of a way. There are many large speakers nearby. I use the computer to play noise directly. This will definitely interfere with the music." said Li Shuai, holding the laptop.


    "Okay, act now."


    "Yes!"


    Li Shuai tapped his hands randomly on the laptop, and quickly connected to the surrounding speakers, and then began to loop rock music on the laptop, of course it was twisted rock music.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The distorted rock music rang from the loud speakers around, and the harsh sound made everyone present cover their ears and looked at the loud speakers in disgust.


    "Which brain remnant puts this kind of noise, it''s terrible."


    "Yeah, it''s too ugly, it''s so noisy, who is so wicked?"


    "The rhythm of this music is a certain rock music, but it has been deliberately distorted and changed. It is so harsh. Someone must have deliberately walked and smashed those speakers."


    "it is good!"


    The crowd said angrily, preparing to smash those hateful speakers.


    "Bald head, quickly drive the sprinkler to drive them away." The ponytail girl hurriedly said.


    "it is good!"


    Chi Chi!


    The sprinkler seized the opportunity to start, and at the same time the sprinkler was turned on to the maximum, and then it sprayed at the passers-by.

 Chapter 188： Cute little girl

    "I, Cao, how did this sprinkler drive? I''m brain-dead, right?"


    "Asshole, my clothes are all wet, the one who drives the sprinkler, you have a brain hole, don''t you? Talk if you want to be beaten."


    "Made, my shoes, the water truck driver, are you **** looking for something?"


    The crowd onlookers were tolerating the noise of the speakers and wanted to smash the speakers. As a result, a sprinkler sprang out and scattered all of them, making people directly turned into chickens.


    A few grumpy guys rushed directly to the sprinkler to find something, but they just ran over there and started doing it. When they saw something, they smiled wryly and turned away.


    Such a scene made countless people frowned, vaguely feeling that something was wrong, and finally everyone chose to escape.


    "Uncle, are you all right."


    Directly in front of Naruto, the little girl holding the snacks raised her little hand, condensing a white protective cover to protect her and Naruto from being spilled.


    The little girl was only eight or nine years old, but the protective cover easily protected her and Qin Xuan, and even protected the money on the ground.


    After all this was done, she picked up the money on the ground, packed it in a food bag, and handed the money to Naruto with a little pride.


    "Uncle, don''t be afraid, Ruru will have super powers, and Ruru will protect you."


    "thank you."


    Naruto looked at the little girl''s appearance, a little bit dumbfounded, but still raised his hand and smashed the little girl''s head.


    "Uncle will give you money." The little girl handed the money to Naruto.


    "Give it to you, as your reward for protecting your uncle." Naruto smiled.


    "No need, Uncle, Ruru''s family is rich. Ruru''s father is the boss. There are five suites in the family. The monthly rent is enough for Ruru to spend." The little girl shook her head and refused.


    "Eh?"


    Naruto was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so rich.


    With a hint of fun, Naruto deliberately said: "It turns out to be a rich little woman, how about you hire an uncle?"


    "Well."


    The little girl raised her meaty index finger, lightly tapped her clean chin, and thought slightly.


    "Yes, uncle, although his uncle looks ordinary, but the music is very good, and the temperament is good, uncle will be Ruru''s male secretary in the future."


    "Male secretary?!" Naruto shook his head amusingly, and mashed the little girl''s head again.


    "Uncle teased you, but just for you, uncle remembers you, and most people are not qualified to be remembered by uncles. Okay, give me the money."


    Naruto carefully looked at the little girl named Ruru, then took the money and threw it directly into the space.


    "Uncle is leaving first. Those people are coming for Uncle, like annoying flies. Turn around and clean them up."


    Naruto motioned to the little girl, turned and walked away.


    Through the soul music just now, Naruto''s soul has recovered some soul power. Although the use of reinforcement is still somewhat reluctant, the information detection and healing abilities can be used.


    As for playing soul music, it''s not suitable anymore. It''s okay to play it by yourself, but if these people continue to listen, their souls will be greatly affected and changes may occur.


    Mutations can be good or bad. The good ones are the improvement of the soul, and the bad ones are the collapse or mutation.


    No matter what kind of soul change, Naruto wants to see, so he plans to change a way of making money, it is best to do it once and for all.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t plan to live in the previous place, and is going to change to a better place, so he needs to make a lot of money and it is best to buy a house.


    Considering this, Naruto turned and left, and left calmly.


    When the little girl saw Naruto leave, she was very disappointed, but she raised her little hand and waved to Naruto to signal goodbye.


    The passers-by were also a little bit reluctant. They still wanted to listen to the beautiful music, but it was a pity that Naruto walked so fast, and a moment''s time had disappeared from sight.


    The passers-by had no choice but to vent their anger on the speakers and sprinklers.


    However, a man in black quickly came down from the sprinkler and drove people away with his ID. Then he got on the off-road vehicle and chased Naruto.


    Regal Street.


    As the name suggests, there are a lot of rich people living here, their wealth has reached the point where everyone knows, and even a rich bank has been opened here.


    The bank is specially set up for the rich in this street, even the name is Volvo Bank, in order to facilitate the rich to withdraw money here.


    Regal Bank, there are a lot of wealth transactions every day, in addition to wealth, more of a variety of super weapons and equipment, as well as super potions.


    In short.


    There are many treasures here.


    The reason why Naruto came here is to make some money here, relying on the ability of information detection, to make a house easily.


    Huh!


    A black car suddenly stopped next to Naruto, and then the glass of the car fell, revealing a man wearing sunglasses.


    "Little brother, is this street at the front door of Regal Bank? Or the street behind? I remember it seems to be the street behind."


    Hearing this sound, Naruto turned to look at the man wearing sunglasses, then raised his brow lightly.


    [Song Hu: Super-powered criminals, super-powered cars can be virtualized, which can make cars virtual, relying on this ability to help countless criminals escape. ¡¿


    Detecting the information made Naruto vaguely understand what, and the perception ability immediately perceives the nearby area, and quickly locks in two superpowers.


    The two of them were walking forward at the entrance of the Regal Bank, and Naruto had guessed something. He smiled and said, "It''s the street behind."


    "It really is the street behind."


    The man in sunglasses nodded and didn''t say thank you. He backed up quickly and headed to the street behind.


    Naruto watched the opponent leave from a distance, the corners of his lips curled up with a beautiful arc, and then walked along the street towards the Regal Bank area.


    Because he feels that Regal Bank may be uneasy today.


    After a while, there will definitely be conflicts. If a rich man gets injured, he can save people with his healing power and earn a house easily.


    Thought of this.


    Naruto walked leisurely and continued along the street.


    Shortly after.


    Naruto stopped moving near the Regal Bank, but leaned against a flower pond and waited quietly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught the off-road vehicle that was gradually coming, obviously Yao Yao''s subordinates found him.


    Inside the off-road vehicle.


    The four men in black looked at Naruto in confusion, wondering why he was sitting next to the flower pond, because from the behavior just now, Naruto still intends to make money and pay the rent.


    However, it seems very strange that he is not making money at the moment, but leaning against Huachi.


    "Did Qin Xuan give up completely? He didn''t even make money and leaned in a daze by the flower pond." The bald driver asked in confusion.


    "It''s possible to give up. If it were me, I would definitely give up. The beautiful demon sister, then the super beauty of the country and the city, no one will give up."


    "It''s okay to give up, we finally completed the task, but to be honest, I thought Qin Xuan was quite spine, but after failing twice, he gave up. As expected, it still doesn''t work."


    "This is normal. Although Qin Xuan has performed very well before, he is an ordinary person in terms of willpower."


    The three men in black leaned in the car and talked, constantly analyzing everything, Barabara kept talking.


    But at this moment.


    Just when they were nagging.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly came from the Regal Bank, followed by smoke and dust. In this smoke, the roar of bears and the cries of countless people were faintly heard.

 Chapter 189： Lv10 cure

    Inside the off-road vehicle.


    The four men in black were stunned when they heard the voice, and hurriedly turned to look at Regal Bank.


    Listening to the bang from the bank, they turned to look at Naruto, and then said with disbelief.


    "This...this Qin Xuan discovered something in advance, right?"


    "Probably not. We, as professional heroes, have found nothing. Could it be that Qin Xuan is better than all four of us?"


    "This...I don''t know, but I feel that Qin Xuan is particularly evil."


    "Don''t waste time, rush into the bank with me and find out what''s going on." The ponytail girl yelled.


    As a hero, as an important security officer of the country, how can you ignore it when you see a major incident in the bank?


    So when the ponytail girl finished shouting, her hands showed pure white light, and the wind rushed towards the door of the Regal Bank.


    "Quickly, rush over!"


    Along with her rushed to the bank, there were the remaining three men in black, all of them rushed towards the bank.


    at this time.


    The door of the bank suddenly burst open. A bear with a bear on the upper body and a human bear on the lower body rushed out of the bank frantically, carrying a delicate and beautiful black box in his hand.


    Along with him was a man with flames burning all over his body. The hot flames burned a large area and even spread to the surrounding area.


    "Holy Fist!!"


    The ultimate white light condensed fists suddenly blasted out of the ponytail girl''s hands, with domineering power, blasted fiercely towards the half-length bear.


    boom!


    The half-length bear had just rushed out of the bank, and when he hadn''t figured out what was going on, he was hit in the stomach with a white fist, and then rolled back to the bank.


    "Old Xiong, are you okay, **** it, the flame exploded!!"


    boom!


    "Holy Light Enchantment!"


    The girl with the ponytail snorted, the rich white light suddenly turned into a white enchantment, and instantly enveloped the flame man, and at the same time the bursting flame was enveloped.


    Roar! !


    The roar sounded again, and with this roar, the half-length bear that had just rushed into the bank rushed out again, only with a sharp spear on his back shoulder.


    A soft and cute girl in guard clothing was holding a spear and backing hard, but her strength was too weak and her strength was too small, and she was brought out directly by the half-length bear.


    "Block him!!" the ponytail girl said loudly.


    "it is good!"


    The remaining three men in black hurriedly took action, one by one using their own tricks, trying to stop the half-length bear.


    But this half-length bear was very violent, and with its thick skin, it rushed out of the encirclement under the attack of the four heroes and rushed directly onto the highway.


    And the half-length bear always held the black box in his hands.


    but.


    After the half-length bear ran on the road, the bear looked around, looking for his companion.


    "Damn it, where did your kid go with sunglasses? Mad, are you going to kill us?"


    The half-length bear looked at the road where there were no cars and exploded directly, and shouted at the contact headset.


    "I''m at the door, and there is a club next to it." A voice came from the headset, with a hint of confusion.


    "That''s the back door of Regal Bank. Are you **** blind? Mad, it''s over."


    The half-length bearish eyes were red, and at the same time he knew that he was going to die, because his companion Flame Man was knocked out, and the ponytail girl rushed towards him.


    "Holy Fist!!"


    "The giant bear roars!"


    boom!


    The half-length bear rolled upside down and flew out, and his whole body flew directly to the center of the highway, just hitting a high-end commercial vehicle that was driving into it.


    "Be careful to protect civilians!!" The girl with ponytails was shocked when she saw this scene.


    Because the commercial car rolled several laps, the body of the car was broken, and blood was faintly flowing out of the car.


    "Die, Holy Fist possessed!"


    Boom boom boom!


    A white figure appeared on the girl with a ponytail, her aura increased three times, the whole person rushed to the half-length bear like lightning, a crazy blast, and the half-length bear struggling, knocking the half-length bear out.


    "Quick, save people!"


    The girl with ponytail hurriedly shouted, tearing apart the commercial car with the others, and cautiously taking out a graceful imperial sister inside.


    "It''s okay in the bank, the super equipment is preserved, the customers are only slightly injured, is this sister okay."


    The soft cute girl in the guard costume ran over and said, and then looked at that Yujie.


    Sister Yu in the commercial vehicle had fainted, a large opening was torn in her abdomen, and the blood couldn''t stop flowing out, her complexion became pale and her breath weakened.


    Obviously, in a short while, Yu Jie might lose too much blood and die.


    "Quick, call an ambulance, come on!!" The girl with ponytails tried to cover Yu Jie''s wound, shouting anxiously on her face.


    "The call has already been made, and the ambulance is coming. The official side has contacted and will come soon."


    The soft cute girl in the guard costume quickly replied, with anxious look on her small face.


    Because that Sister Yu was hurt so badly, her face became paler and weaker, she was about to die.


    See here.


    The eyes of everyone were sad and uncomfortable, and they secretly blamed their negligence.


    Tata Tower.


    The sound of footsteps moved from far to near, and soon a figure appeared next to Yu Jie, and then raised her right hand.


    "What are you doing!!" The ponytail girl said.


    "If I were you, keep quiet, because your voice will disturb me and interrupt my treatment."


    Naruto said faintly, the healing light began to shine, quickly healing Yu Jie''s injuries.


    The soft and holy white light exudes a gentle and comfortable feeling, but at the same time it is more pure and more extraordinary.


    In a short moment, the wound on Sister Yu''s abdomen began to recover quickly, and the trauma recovered almost instantly, completely and completely, without any scars, and good things could not be better.


    From this we can see how tyrannical the LV10''s healing power is.


    but.


    Naruto''s soul was seriously injured, even if he only used the healing power for a short time, it still made him a little dizzy and his body swayed.


    The guard girl Ruanmeng hurriedly raised her little hand to help him, and then blinked her big eyes to watch all this.


    After a while.


    Naruto stopped the treatment and smiled confidently and said: "Okay, both internal and external injuries have recovered."


    "All recovered? So fast?!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and looked at Yu Jie who was still in a coma, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Especially the ponytail girl looked at Naruto with suspicious eyes.


    Because she is a tyrannical hero who has gone through countless battles and has seen some healing heroes, but the healing speed of those healing heroes is not fast, and even those people who come, may not necessarily save the royal sister.


    So the ponytail girl was very worried, and some couldn''t believe what Naruto said.


    àÓßÌ~


    A soft voice sounded, the beautiful Yu Jie who was in a coma slowly opened her eyes, looked around in a daze, blinking her big eyes.


    Obviously, she just woke up, but she couldn''t recover from the daze for a while.


    The surrounding heroes saw this scene for a moment, then suddenly raised their heads, looking at Naruto in disbelief.


    They didn''t expect that the beautiful elder sister, who had been in precarious condition just now, would have recovered, and she would have woken up. This is really unimaginable.

 Chapter 190： Kidnap him and be a husband!

    ut.


    The ponytail girl is well-informed and knows that although many injuries are cured on the surface, the internal organ injuries are still troublesome, so she always has worry on her face.


    opposite.


    Meiyu Sister was a little dazed, and after reacting for several seconds, she realized that she was seriously injured just now, and then hurriedly checked her state.


    "Wait, my injuries are all healed? How could this happen? Who rescued me? Even my old injuries healed?!"


    Sister Yu spoke in surprise, and her beautiful eyes were unbelievable, because the old wound was extraordinary, it was an old wound left by the disuse of super powers, and it couldn''t be cured.


    This has always been her heart disease, but she did not expect that just now, her old wounds and the fatal wounds left by the collision were all healed, which is really unimaginable for her.


    Yu Jie''s words made the surrounding heroes even more surprised, and the ponytail girl immediately raised doubts.


    "You have really recovered? How do you know that you have recovered? An internal injury must be examined by an instrument to know the result."


    "No, I do know that I have recovered, because this is my superpower. Apart from some anemia, I have nothing to do now." Yu Jie said seriously.


    "So, I didn''t expect Qin Xuan''s healing ability to be so terrible."


    Everyone turned to look at Naruto, their eyes full of surprise.


    Seeing the crowd, Yu Jie turned her head to look at Naruto, and then said softly: "Did you save me?"


    "Correct."


    Naruto nodded, this was originally his credit, and he would naturally recognize it.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me, Chu Wanqiu is grateful."


    Sister Yu stood up cautiously and looked at Naruto gratefully.


    "Well, you really should be grateful to me, don''t be too happy too early, I have conditions to save you." Naruto said lightly.


    "Eh? Conditions?" Yu Jie was taken aback, and then whispered: "What conditions, please say."


    "Give me a million." Naruto said astonishingly.


    "This...you are a report of the enlightenment." The girl with ponytail heard Naruto''s words and said angrily.


    As a hero, she has always believed that saving people should be done, and there should be no interests involved, so she was very angry when she heard Naruto''s words.


    "I''m indeed repaying favor, but so what? I''m not a hero, so I must be paid to save people." Naruto took it for granted.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The ponytail girl was speechless when she heard this, mainly because she didn''t know how to refute Naruto''s idea.


    On the contrary, Sister Yu agreed with Naruto''s words and nodded and said: "Okay, please give me your card number, I will transfer the money to you, mine is a super purple card, no limit.


    "it is good."


    Naruto told Yu Jie about the card number, and soon received a remuneration of 1 million.


    Without hesitation, Naruto transferred the owed house to the landlord, and then looked at the imperial sister in front of him and said, "We are all cleared."


    When the words were over, Naruto turned and left without any muddle.


    Only the people stood still in place.


    Jingle Bell!


    The sound of the call rang, and the bald driver took out his mobile phone and looked at the ponytail girl quickly.


    "Deputy Captain, it''s Sister Yao Yao''s call."


    "I know!"


    The ponytail girl knows that things have been messed up, but they are not to blame for this matter. Qin Xuan is really too strong, so I need to explain it.


    "Hey, Sister Yao Yao, listen to me, it''s not that we don''t stop him, but Qin Xuan is too good, listen to me to explain..."


    The ponytail girl told everything about what she had experienced today, including the fat man and playing the ocarina.


    Such a legendary experience surprised sister Yao Yao on the other end of the phone, feeling unbelievable.


    "Sister Yaoyao, I''ll send you a video. This is a video recorded by someone. All the music Qin Xuan played was recorded."


    The ponytail girl quickly gestured and asked Li Shuai in the team to send a video over.


    the other side.


    The living room of Miss Yao Yao''s house.


    Sister Yao Yao, with a bumpy figure and a beautiful face, hung up, shaking the red wine in her hand, disappointed in her beautiful eyes.


    She was very dissatisfied with the failure of her subordinate''s mission. Sister Yao Yao doubted that Qin Xuan was too good to stop this.


    After all, Qin Xuan had rented her house for so long, and she knew exactly how much Qin Xuan had.


    Even if Qin Xuan''s soul has made a breakthrough, it is only an improvement in the soul. What does it have to do with playing music?


    So Yao Yao Jie didn''t believe it, even if the video came from the phone, she knew she would click on it carelessly.


    But at the moment she turned it on, the heart-to-heart music suddenly sounded, and the melodious music and the deep-rooted sound instantly made her intoxicated.


    She didn''t break away from the music until she finished listening to the music, and her face changed drastically.


    "It turned out to be soul music that can arouse the soul. Things have happened."


    Sister Yao Yao was shocked, she looked at the video on the phone in amazement, her beautiful eyes were full of incredible.


    "You must get him, you must!"


    Without hesitation, Sister Yao Yao immediately dialed the phone and contacted her subordinates.


    Jingle Bell!


    The entrance of Regal Bank.


    Everyone was explaining what happened just now to the official staff, and suddenly the phone opened again.


    "Hey, Sister Yao Yao."


    "Catch Qin Xuan right away, I will get him today!!"


    "What?!" The ponytail girl was taken aback, her mind was a little empty.


    "Immediately! I don''t want to say it a third time!" There was a harsh tone on the other end of the phone that I had never heard before.


    "Yes!"


    The girl with ponytail nodded hurriedly, and when the phone was hung up, she looked at the phone in surprise.


    "How''s it going? What did Yao Yaojie say?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Sister Yao Yao said that she would immediately take Qin Xuan away, and I feel that she will come in person, I am afraid that Sister Yao Yao is serious." The ponytail girl said solemnly.


    "Get serious?"


    "Yes, to put it simply, Sister Yaoyao made up her mind and decided to use her force against Qin Xuan, to tie Qin Xuan away as her husband." The ponytail girl explained with a serious face.


    "Qin Xuan is also too lucky, such a good Demon Demon Sister likes him, she is lucky enough, and now Demon Demon Sister still needs to use strong in order to get him, this is too happy." The bald driver said depressed.


    "That''s right, how come no one kidnapped me when I am so handsome?" Li Shuai said bitterly.


    "People are more popular than others. The Demon Demon Sister, who we can''t ask for, is chasing Qin Xuan like this, even at the mercy of being strong. It''s too unfair and it''s unreasonable."


    Several subordinates said enviously, envious of Qin Xuan''s good fortune. The key point was that Qin Xuan didn''t like the appearance of Demon Demon Sister. Such a scene made everyone very speechless.


    They wanted to replace Qin Xuan and quickly agreed to Sister Yaoyao''s pursuit, but they were not qualified.


    Depressed, they can only perform the task dejectedly, with aggrieved faces written on their faces.


    no way.


    The three of them have a crush on Sister Yao Yao, and now they are helping Sister Yao Yao to tie Qin Xuan. This kind of feeling makes them want to buy a piece of tofu and kill them. Unfortunately, they can only perform the task in tears.

 Chapter 191： Smart

    What makes them speechless is that when they were on the task, they couldn''t find Naruto''s figure, and even searched a whole circle and couldn''t find it.


    Anxiously, they finally waited for Sister Yao Yao''s personal arrival, and then in Sister Yao Yao''s angry eyes, they began to search desperately.


    even.


    They even had no time to explain the bank robbery to the officials, and went straight to various streets to search.


    the other side.


    A large force of official personnel quickly rushed to the Volvo Bank. Seeing that the bank items were not lost and the personnel were safe, they breathed a sigh of relief and began to record the course of the robbery.


    Only after recording, they felt that this robbery was very strange and full of luck.


    In this case, not only the criminals had an accident, but even the only severely injured passerby was cured, which really surprised the officials.


    "Half-Bear and Flame Man are famous super criminals. They have never failed in their crimes. Unexpectedly, they were so lucky this time that they encountered the hero of the Yaoyao Office and they happened to meet at the door. It was really unlucky."


    "Yes, the key is that the only driving lady who was hit hard by the half-length bear was healed by a passing healer. This is really lucky."


    "Sure enough, God favors justice, this group of criminals deserve their luck."


    Officials talked a lot, and classified this incident as God¡¯s favor.


    but.


    The official captain frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    Because it is impossible for a powerful criminal like a half-bear to fail to arrange a back road or a vehicle to escape.


    According to the surveillance pictures, when the half-length bear was escaping, he glanced around on the road and was obviously looking for something, and his furious expression later clearly proved that the half-length bear was angry.


    The captain guessed that the half-length bears should have arranged to escape the vehicle, but the person in charge of the vehicle did not come, or an accident occurred.


    So the captain thought for a while and began to give instructions.


    "The first team and the second team will immediately investigate the area around the bank, increase the search to see if there are suspicious vehicles, and be sure not to let go of any clues."


    "Captain, hasn''t the case been solved? The half-length bears are unlucky on their own, so why continue to search?" the team leader asked with some confusion.


    "Yes, both criminals are under control. Now they should be taken to the base for detention and interrogation as soon as possible, Captain, what do you think?"


    The surrounding officials couldn''t figure it out. I don''t know why the captain continued to search. The most important thing was that they had to go personally. This was obviously overkill.


    "Do you think the half-length bear really didn''t arrange an escape vehicle? Think carefully!" The captain said solemnly.


    "You mean, there are other super criminals?" The captain of the second team hurriedly said.


    "Yes, don''t forget, the half-length bear has committed many crimes and managed to escape every time. Innumerable heroes tried to capture him and failed. Would such an experienced criminal not arrange a back path?"


    The captain said, with affirmation in his eyes.


    "This¡­¡­"


    When everyone heard this, they all became solemn.


    "Okay, go to perform the task, Team Three, you go to call the surveillance around the street to see if there are any clues." The captain said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded and ran quickly to perform the task.


    Shortly after.


    The first and second teams hurriedly arrived, and also caught a coma.


    "Captain, there is really an omission in the case, you see who we caught!" The captain of the second team said in surprise.


    "This is Song Hu? You have a super criminal who makes a car blur, you have caught him!"


    The captain looked at the arrested person and was also very surprised, because Song Hu was a wanted criminal for ten years, very slippery.


    With the ability to blur the car, this guy has escaped the heroes'' wanted for many times, and he rarely leaves the car, making it one of the most difficult criminals to catch.


    Unexpectedly, his subordinates would arrest Song Hu. This was a great achievement from heaven. This also made the captain in a good mood and couldn''t help asking.


    "How did you catch him? Although this guy''s physical fitness belongs to ordinary people, he can''t catch him without leaving the vehicle. How did you do it?"


    "Captain, we didn''t catch him. He was knocked unconscious on the ground 1 km away from the back door of the bank. We picked up a cheap one. By the way, we found the person who knocked him out. There is surveillance video here. "


    The second team leader said, showing a copy of the video to the team leader.


    "Look, Captain, this person is the one who knocked Song Hu out."


    "Huh? Isn''t this Qin Xuan, the previous healer? The severely injured person on the road outside was cured by him." The guard uniformed the Meng sister just next to her and recognized the person in the video at a glance.


    "It''s him! Unexpectedly, he stunned Song Hu and helped the officials catch a super criminal. That''s good, very good."


    The captain nodded in satisfaction, and gave the highest evaluation to Qin Xuan''s help.


    "Captain, we found new clues on the street, watch this video!" The third team also rushed back at this time and provided a video.


    Soon this video was also played.


    In the video, Song Hu was sitting in the car talking with Qin Xuan, then Qin Xuan pointed to the back, as if to say something, then Song Hu drove the car to the street behind.


    The people who watched this scene were puzzled, wondering why Qin Xuan was talking to Song Hu, or what was going on.


    "Is there any collusion between Qin Xuan and Song Hu? Is he related to this robbery?" The team leader doubted.


    "It shouldn''t be, otherwise, why did Qin Xuan stun Song Hu?" The second team''s team leader retorted.


    "Maybe it was a conflict between them. Qin Xuan took the opportunity to stun Song Hu and use official power to deal with Song Hu." The team leader said again.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone frowned when they heard this, feeling that there was a certain possibility, but they were not sure, and finally they all looked at the captain.


    "No, you are all wrong. If my guess is correct, Qin Xuan was responsible for the failure of this robbery, and Qin Xuan''s contribution was also the reason why the half-length bear was arrested." The captain said suddenly.


    "The reason for Qin Xuan? Impossible, that is the credit of the Yaoyao team." The team leader questioned.


    "I''ll call the Yaoyao team first. You immediately interrogate Song Hu and ask him what''s going on!" The captain thought for a while and picked up the phone.


    Shortly after.


    After everyone investigated, they finally figured out what was going on.


    "Unexpectedly, we blamed Qin Xuan. He actually helped us, but to be honest, Qin Xuan''s wisdom is really terrifying!" The second team leader said solemnly.


    "Yes, Qin Xuan accidentally encountered a criminal on the road. Through the criminal''s questioning, he even analyzed that the criminal might rob the bank, and then deliberately pointed Song Hu the wrong way. This is quite witty, but...


    But Qin Xuan knew that the Yaoyao team was following him, so he went straight to the gate of the bank and waited. The enchanted Yaoyao team appeared near the bank, which eventually caused the bust bear to be arrested and the robbery was solved. Qin Xuan was really amazing. "


    The captain of the third team spoke with admiration on his face, and couldn''t believe that Qin Xuan was so witty.


    "Don''t forget, Qin Xuan also cured the seriously injured passers-by, and even after doing all this, he also found Song Hu and knocked him out. This link, one click, is extremely thorough."


    The captain of the fourth team was also very shocked, feeling that Qin Xuan was out of wit.


    "The point is, Qin Xuan never told anyone about the robbery from beginning to end, and he didn''t ask anyone to cooperate. The whole case was a wise analysis he passed, connecting everyone together.


    In the end, the super criminal Half-Bear and his team were arrested. Qin Xuan''s wisdom was almost like a monster. I blamed him by mistake, and I will apologize for him! "


    The captain of the first team blamed himself for suspecting Qin Xuan before, and decided to personally apologize to him.


    "Let''s wait to make amends. This time Qin Xuan has made great contributions and must be rewarded. I am going to apply for the Medal of Honor for him." The captain said with a serious face.


    "we support!"


    "stand by!"


    As everyone said, they gave their heartfelt support, while the guard in the bank subdued the cute girl, with big eyes bright and faintly curious.


    "Qin Xuan is really an amazing person. Although he looks a little ordinary, he is very handsome even for his wisdom, Qin Xuan? I remember you."


    The guard uniformed adorable girl whispered, planning to find a time to meet Qin Xuan.


    just.


    They didn''t know that at this time the "Qin Xuan" they admired was in trouble. He was being held by a nakedly dressed woman, not letting go.

 Chapter 192： Chase

    "open!!"


    Naruto looked at the woman with heavy makeup in front of him with some disgust. The smell of inferior perfume on her body was very pungent and made him very angry.


    This woman is about thirty-five or sixteen years old, dressed very revealing, with heavy makeup, and a coquettish posture of deliberately dressed up.


    There is a huge gap between her coquettish posture and the coquettishness of the beautiful landlord.


    Although the beautiful landlord is also coquettish, she is the kind of coquettish from the inside out, even if she does not wear makeup, she has a charming and coquettish posture, which is unique to nature.


    The woman with heavy makeup in front of her, although deliberately dressed up, made Naruto feel sick.


    When the woman was walking, Naruto suddenly leaned over and grabbed his clothes, saying that Naruto was insulting her. Such shameless behavior made Naruto very sick.


    "I was assaulted, but I didn''t even admit it. Everyone commented that this person took advantage of more people and touched me, but he did not admit it." The woman with heavy makeup said loudly, attracting a lot of people to watch.


    The people around didn''t know what was going on. They heard the woman with heavy makeup say that Naruto was insulting her, and instinctively preferred to help the woman.


    after all.


    In society, girls are all disadvantaged, even if their dressing is exposed, they are also disadvantaged, so everyone comes around and faintly blocked Naruto in the middle.


    "Young man, did you assault her just now? If it is to apologize to her quickly, don''t be afraid if not, just tell the truth."


    A white-haired old man walked over and spoke solemnly, his demeanor was calm and relaxed, as if he had experienced strong winds and waves.


    "No, such a disgusting woman, even if she is near me, I will feel sick." Naruto said coldly.


    "Who do you think is a disgusting woman? You just touched me while there were more people, but you still don''t admit it. I tell you that you must lose money. If you don''t lose money, you don''t want to leave."


    The woman with heavy makeup said loudly and identified Naruto.


    Because the passers-by didn''t see the passing by, and the look of a woman with heavy makeup vowed, passers-by were not easy to judge, but looking at Naruto''s confident look, things seemed to be wrong.


    "He really assaulted you?" The white-haired old man looked at the woman with heavy makeup suspiciously.


    "Of course, otherwise, why should I hold him?" The woman with heavy makeup continued to swear.


    "is it?!"


    The white-haired old man couldn''t determine what was going on, so he turned his head and looked at Naruto.


    "Young man, I''m not sure what''s going on right now. You can wait a moment. I will call the police and let the official personnel handle it. What do you think?"


    "No, someone will take care of it." Naruto turned his head and glanced behind him, and said lightly.


    "Will someone handle it?"


    Everyone was taken aback, not knowing what Naruto meant.


    The woman with heavy makeup snorted coldly, "Why, you still want to find someone, it''s useless no matter who you find."


    The woman with heavy makeup said, clutching Naruto''s clothes tightly with both hands, and refused to let go.


    Passers-by could only watch quietly because they were not sure about the situation, and at the same time guard against Naruto leaving. After all, no one could leave until things were clear.


    But at this moment.


    The buzzing sound suddenly sounded.


    A red, streamlined super sports car drove over quickly, and stopped beside everyone amidst the roar of the motor.


    Then a coquettish beauty with black hair, white skin like snow, and a bumpy figure, stepped on small black leather shoes, and Tata walked down.


    That graceful posture, that beautiful beauty that harms the country and the people, and the fascination that radiates from a frown, all show her style and coquettishness.


    Even if she wears the OL outfit of a white-collar lady, she still can''t hide her obsession.


    Such a beautiful woman, such a charming woman, besides the beautiful landlord, who else can there be?


    And her appearance instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even the woman with heavy makeup that had just been spoiled, the moment she saw the monster, she was stunned by her beautiful face, and she didn''t dare to spoil her.


    "What a beautiful woman, really beautiful." Someone swallowed.


    "Yeah, it''s really beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful woman. How can I hold her hand once in my life? Even death is worth it." Someone''s eyes widened.


    "Such a beautiful woman who harms the country and the people is not only her appearance, but she also has a good temperament. She doesn''t know who has the ability to chase her. I really hope to marry such a woman in the next life."


    Passers-by talked a lot, and the demons who stepped up were completely amazed, and even several of them started nympho, but more people were inferior.


    Because the demon is so beautiful, it is simply a coquettish beauty who is all over the country and the city. At first glance, such a beauty is not qualified to be close to them. Many people are inferior.


    Tata!


    The sound of footsteps gradually approached, and the charming demon stepped forward, passing everyone with a moving smile, and finally stayed in front of Naruto.


    Then she pushed away the heavy makeup woman in full view, and then looked at Naruto quietly with those beautiful eyes.


    "Husband, come home with me soon. The meal is ready at home and I will wait for you."


    After Yao Yao finished speaking, the smile at the corner of her ruddy mouth rose slightly, making her whole person more charming.


    But her words made everyone present wide-eyed and couldn''t believe the meaning of the words.


    "My God, this ordinary-looking person turned out to be the husband of that big beautiful woman?! This is too heart-stirring, I feel like my heart is stabbed and I want to cry."


    "Me too, why is this, this man looks very ordinary, why is he the husband of this beautiful woman? Why!!!"


    A few passers-by felt uncomfortable, looking at Naruto with envy and envy, and couldn''t figure out why his ordinary looks like him could be liked by a beautiful woman like Yaoyao, which made them uncomfortable.


    just.


    Just when those people are uncomfortable, just when everyone can''t figure out the reason.


    Naruto in the crowd suddenly spoke, with a hint of indifference: "You are not qualified to call me husband."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he turned around and left, not giving Yaoyao time to speak, because in Naruto''s eyes, she was not qualified.


    but.


    His words were like a thunderstorm, stunned everyone, everyone couldn''t believe this scene, and felt that the worldview was a bit collapsed.


    because.


    A beautiful bubbling beauty like Yaoyao could not be found with a lantern, but she did not expect that such a beautiful girl would be rejected, or even a normal-looking person.


    The key refusal attitude is that kind of strong, and even a slight look down, such a scene, such a picture, everyone can''t react to it.


    "Madan, I feel that there is something wrong with the way I go out today. Such a beautiful person was rejected. Is this true?"


    "It''s true, it''s so special, my mentality exploded, such a beautiful person called him husband, this kid said that beauty is not qualified to be called, I can''t wait to choke him, choke him!!"


    A few manly gritted their teeth, their eyes turned green when they looked at Naruto, which was really envious.

 Chapter 193： contract

    unfortunately.


    These people can only envy and envy, they can only watch Naruto step away.


    "Qin Xuan wait for me."


    Sister Yao Yao was very disappointed when she was rejected. After all, she said this to help Naruto support the scene and earn face for Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto didn''t appreciate it, which made Sister Yao Yao very helpless.


    She originally wanted to say something, but seeing Naruto leave, she hurriedly swayed and chased after her.


    The little black leather shoes Tata''s ringing endlessly also showed her anxious state of mind.


    And her departure, the beautiful and graceful figure that quickly left, and the beautiful expression of anxiously chasing after, broke the hearts of countless passers-by, and they were even more envious.


    After all, after being ruthlessly rejected, Sister Yao Yao was not angry, but chased after her even more anxiously. She was completely afraid of being abandoned.


    Such scenes add fuel to the uncomfortable mentality of passers-by, and their mentality collapses, and they want to hit the wall.


    But this time.


    An irritable voice rang.


    "Asshole, you want to run if you take advantage of me. Everyone quickly grab him, don''t let him run away. The woman just called him Qin Xuan, grab this Qin Xuan."


    The woman with heavy makeup before suddenly said loudly, yelling to let passers-by help intercept.


    but.


    Not only did the passers-by who heard her didn''t move, they looked at the heavy makeup woman with contempt.


    "You said this little brother Qin Xuan would take advantage of you? With your ugly appearance, Qin Xuan would take advantage of you? Don''t be foolish."


    "That''s right, that big beauty called Qin Xuan just now as her husband, and Qin Xuan didn''t even look down on it. For an ugly woman like you, Qin Xuan would take advantage of you? Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Why not? Qin Xuan is not an ordinary person at first glance. Such beautiful beauties can''t look down on them. They will take advantage of a vulgar fan like you? If you want to ruin the money, say it earlier."


    Passersby talked a lot, looking at the woman with heavy makeup with contempt, turning her angry face blue.


    "What are you still doing here, get out of here, you scumbags want to cheat people, if you are a man, I will slap you in the face, get out!"


    Two men in black walked out of the crowd, staring coldly at the woman with heavy makeup.


    These two men in black were the subordinates of Sister Yao Yao, they discovered the situation here early, and then contacted Sister Yao Yao.


    Originally wanted to ask Yao Yao Jie to come over to help Qin Xuan, Qin Xuan was grateful to Yao Yao Jie, but he did not expect Qin Xuan to not appreciate it at all, and he clearly understood all the tricks.


    This also made the two men in black very helpless. After all, things went wrong again, and they couldn''t be happy. With the heavy makeup woman taking an inch, the two men in black directly rushed forward.


    The woman with heavy makeup originally wanted to say something, but when she saw the faces of the two men in black, she was also taken aback. She didn''t dare to say anything anymore. She turned her head and ran away, faintly feeling Qin Xuan''s identity. It''s not easy.


    When the people around saw the two men in black, they also had some guesses, and fell in love with their mouths one by one.


    the other side.


    Naruto walked quietly, watching around the side of the busy street, silently searching for his goal.


    Beside him.


    The demon of national beauty and heavenly fragrance followed closely, and her big charming eyes looked at Naruto from time to time, and the fascination of those eyes that flowed in her eyes made many passers-by couldn''t help but look sideways.


    "Qin Xuan, why have you changed so much? Could it be that you have been hiding in the past?"


    Yao Yao raised her white jade hand, trying to touch Naruto''s hand, but Naruto avoided it.


    "You Yao, this time your help has offset what you owed me before. We have cleaned up and don''t follow me anymore." Naruto swept his eyes and said to the monster.


    "That won''t work. I have decided that you will be my husband. What my Yaoyao decides will never change. If you refuse, I am afraid I will tie you home." Yaoyao said to Naruto. Blinked his eyes and said.


    "You are not my opponent, give up." Naruto continued to look around as he spoke.


    "Oh? Do you know my hero ranking level? I am different from ordinary heroes, I am a superhero."


    Yao Yao spoke with strong confidence, and her delicate chin was slightly raised, revealing her white and slender neck, which also made her more charming.


    "is it?!"


    Naruto''s thoughts moved slightly, his soul power was released instantly, and a black soul''s hand was gathered in front of him, and it instantly grabbed Yao Yao Xuebai''s neck.


    "As long as I want, I can easily pull out your soul. Without a soul, what about the so-called superhero?"


    Naruto looked at the monster and said, but he found that the woman''s soul was a little weird and seemed to be helpful to him.


    At the same time, the depressed demon''s body suddenly shuddered, and the whole person looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "Qin Xuan, have you found out? Our souls are highly compatible. I am a soul succubus, and I feel the trauma of your soul.


    As long as you sign a slave contract with me and become my slave, we can blend our souls and gradually repair your injury. "


    Yao Yao blinked her beautiful eyes and said, her snow-white face was full of surprises, even she was ready to wait for Qin Xuan to put down the hand of the soul, and immediately control Naruto and force Naruto to sign a soul contract.


    but.


    What she can think of, Naruto can also think of, so Naruto said lightly.


    "You are right, yours can indeed help me gradually repair my soul, but it may be you who became a slave."


    After Naruto finished speaking, another dark hand condensed into shape, and began to depict mysterious patterns in the air.


    At the moment when the pattern was portrayed, the demon began to tremble instinctively, and fear gradually rose in her heart, because she knew that as long as the pattern was portrayed and imprinted on her soul, she would be completely finished.


    From now on.


    She will completely become a slave to the other party, and will never be able to escape, so at this moment, endless fear rises in the Yao Yao''s heart, and only fear is left in the originally smart and charming eyes.


    "Forget it, don''t mess with me again, otherwise I won''t keep my hands next time."


    Naruto thought that after signing these contracts, this woman would no longer be able to do without him, and even the world would travel together, so Naruto gave up, after all, he didn''t want to bring a drag oil bottle.


    Abandoning the beautiful landlord, Naruto quickly turned his head and headed to the street next to him.


    Only Yao Yao knelt and sat on the ground, still not free from the fear.


    Whoosh!


    "Sister Yao Yao, are you okay!"


    The girl with ponytails shone and changed light, rushing to the side of Yao Yao, anxiously supporting her up.


    "I''m okay, hahaha, interesting, really interesting, even at the critical moment, I can restrain my heart and not force me to become his slave. What a man, I found that I was really tempted this time."


    Yaoyao didn''t have a trace of anger, not even fear, but felt that her heart was touched, and she had less interest in Naruto and more value.


    This change made the ponytail girl next to her a little confused, not sure what happened.


    "I''ve decided to pursue him well. With the charm of this beauty, I don''t believe I can''t chase him, huh!"


    Yaoyao clenched her small fist, and rarely showed the shyness of her little daughter''s family. It was obvious that she was serious this time.

 Chapter 194： Soul treasure

    Naruto didn''t pay attention to Yao Yao''s inner changes. The most important thing for him now is to complete his wish mission and obtain soul space as soon as possible.


    The wish mission this time is actually quite time-consuming, not to mention killing the dark king of underground power, the black dragon king, it is more troublesome to become a superhero and have 10 million fans.


    Of course, Naruto does not intend to leave this world so quickly. After all, the void creatures outside of the world must be paid attention to. Naruto also intends to explore the world well and get as many benefits as possible.


    And this time is enough for him to arrange his wish missions, especially for soul recovery. It will take a while to complete the wish missions at most.


    Thinking of this, Naruto stopped thinking about this matter, but stepped forward to a real estate agency.


    Originally he wanted to buy a house, but the procedures for buying a house were too cumbersome. Naruto finally rented a house in the nearby Xingfu community.


    The location of this house is in Building 1, Unit 601. It belongs to the top floor. There is no elevator. The only advantage is that it is quiet and a bit hot, but it is not a problem for Naruto.


    Naruto chose to live on this floor because he wanted to restore his soul as soon as possible. Second, he left the purchase of a house to the intermediary. It¡¯s better to look back and look at it. It¡¯s easier. In addition, there is one ladder and two houses here, which is quieter, so he rented it. Come down.


    After renting the house, Naruto found housekeeping and worked all afternoon, finally cleaning the house.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Naruto was going to buy some furniture or something, and some kitchen supplies by the way, but at this time two large cars drove into the community mightily.


    Creak!


    The cart stopped directly at the door of a unit, and also in front of Naruto. The cart was full of furniture and daily utensils. The two carts were already full.


    "Qin Xuan, are you surprised or surprised?"


    The demon who was damaging the country and the people, blinked his big eyes and jumped from the co-pilot, then the wind came to Naruto and said.


    "I said the landlord, why are you following again? I am not your tenant now. Besides, we don''t owe each other anymore, there is no need to follow me all the time." Naruto frowned.


    "Who said I am not your landlord, what do you think this is?" Yao Yao took out a contract document, and some little arrogant raised his head.


    Naruto looked at the contract, and shook his head helplessly: "Well, you have money, you really are a rich woman."


    "Of course, I not only bought the house you rented, but also the one opposite you. From today on, we are neighbors. Now, I bought you a copy of these furniture, and let them Move it up."


    The corners of Yaoyao''s lips have a charming smile, and when she looks at Naruto with her big eyes, she looks watery, very charming, even a little seductive.


    It''s a pity that Naruto turned a blind eye, and didn''t see it. With the concentration of the soul, he was not afraid of the charm of the demon. This also made the demon very helpless and couldn''t help pouting his mouth.


    "Qin Xuan, what do you plan to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you, I''m cooking super delicious." Yao Yao asked something softly, her white neck slightly raised, making her slender neck more beautiful.


    "Cooking? It''s okay. You will be responsible for cooking in the future, and you will be paid for what you should, so I won''t be distracted."


    Naruto thought for a while, she has a lot of things, and it''s not bad to have such a person to assist her, but it''s a big deal to strengthen her, which counts as a reward, so he agreed.


    "Well, there is no need for remuneration or anything. If you can, marry me." Yao Yao said with a hint of flattery.


    "I have something to go out, don''t follow me." Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention to the woman, and turned and walked away.


    "Then you go early and return early. After I arrange the furniture, I will cook for you." Yaoyao knows how to advance and retreat, so she did not entangle, but nodded obediently.


    "Ok."


    Naruto didn''t say anything, but strode towards the distance with a meteor.


    Leaving Yao Yao helplessly sighed in place, feeling that Qin Xuan was really hard to follow.


    "I won''t give up, wait, you can''t escape the palm of this beauty."


    After the demon said, she grasped her slender white hand, and then asked her subordinates to move things, moving the furniture and daily necessities on the cart to the sixth floor.


    A few things that looked like a bitter beginning, as they walked to the sixth floor, they asked the sky silently.


    The few of them originally liked Yao Yao and regarded Qin Xuan as their rivals, but now they not only want to help Yao Yao pursue Qin Xuan, but also move the furniture for Qin Xuan as a damn, the key is still on the sixth floor.


    This kind of stubborn feeling made them feel uncomfortable and want to hit the wall.


    ....


    the other side.


    Naruto didn''t go far, but came to a nearby park, sat on a stone bench, picked up the ocarina, and started playing soul music.


    Considering that the effect of soul music is too strong, Naruto lowered his voice as much as possible so that the sound only diffused around him.


    In addition, there were no people in this park, and it didn''t cause any disturbances, and the soul power had also been restored.


    After he stopped playing, Naruto nodded in satisfaction, feeling the recovery of his soul power.


    "Healing power can be used again, and I feel that it will be strengthened in a few days."


    Naruto is very satisfied with this recovery, as long as there is a period of time, the soul power will be completely restored, and then he can wholeheartedly repair the bitten soul.


    "I don''t know if there is any treasure to restore souls in this world. I turn around and ask the beautiful landlord or get in touch with the upper class of this world. I think it will be helpful."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he turned and headed towards the happy community he had just rented.


    And not far away.


    The rich second-generation fat man driving a sports car that he had encountered with Naruto before was walking with an ugly face under the protection of four bodyguards, and even his face was extremely gloomy.


    His name is Sun Yong. He was poisoned before and caused impotence. This has always been a pain in his heart.


    Originally, after meeting Naruto, Naruto easily explained his illness and told Sun Yong to cure him, and the reward was only 1 million.


    Such a great event surprised Fatty to the extreme, and it was the reason why he immediately took out a box of money to Naruto before, but he didn''t expect it.


    At a critical moment, he was interrupted by two men in black and knocked him out, and finally woke up, but Naruto was no longer found. This fat man had a murderous heart.


    In order to find Naruto, Fatty used a lot of contacts, and even to prevent being stunned again, he even called four bodyguards to protect himself, but impotence was his eternal pain.


    How much he wants to be a normal person, but if he can''t find Naruto, he will be impotence forever.


    This made Fatty hate the person who stunned him before, and even thought about how to retaliate against him.


    And while he was thinking.


    The four bodyguards also guarded him in the center and continued to walk forward, but Naruto also turned from the side and appeared just to meet them.


    "Go away!"


    The leading triangle-eyed bodyguard didn''t want strangers to approach the fat man, so he directly yelled at Naruto, even raising his hand to push Naruto away who was turning.


    Just at this time.


    Just when he was about to push Naruto away.


    The fat man behind made a sudden jump, and the big foot kicked fiercely on the **** of the triangular-eyed bodyguard, and then roared: "You **** just get out of here, get out!"


    In the fat man''s roar, the triangular-eyed bodyguard was staggered, and he depressed: "Master, I just let him go away to protect your safety. Why did you kick me?"


    "If you don''t kick someone, I''ll still hit you, get out!!!"


    After the fat man roared, he hurriedly came to Naruto flatteringly, and bowed deeply.


    "Sorry, Mr. Qin, your subordinates are ignorant. You have a large number of adults. Don''t worry about them."


    After the fat man finished speaking, he looked at Naruto cautiously, with a posture of fear that he would be angry, no way, his impotence was caused by poison, and he could not be cured by countless people.


    And Mr. Qin in front of him is the only one who can cure him, so he must be careful not to make any mistakes.


    The bodyguards around didn''t know what was wrong with Fatty. They looked at Fatty''s cautious posture, and the bodyguards were shocked, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Because their young master has always been an arrogant master, he has never been so cautious, even he has never been so polite to his father.


    But now the fat man''s cautious posture made the four bodyguards look a bit ruinous, but they guessed that Mr. Qin must be a great person, so they hurriedly bowed and saluted at the same time.


    "Sorry Mr. Qin!!"


    "Mr. Qin, can... can you please have a meal." The fat man said expectantly.


    "Eating?"


    Naruto frowned, thinking whether to use this fat man to get some treasures to restore his soul injury.


    After all, this world is a world of superpowers. Fatty is powerful, but he can use it.


    Maybe he can still be accepted as a subordinate, so it will be much more convenient to act in the future, so Naruto nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Qin, thank you, Mr. Qin, please, please." The fat man was so happy that he wanted to jump three feet high.

 Chapter 195： Death

    A few minutes later.


    Sun''s senior club.


    Naruto came to the clubhouse in a luxury car at the invitation of the fat son Sun Yong.


    Entering the clubhouse, along the way, countless beauties bowed and saluted, sweetly saying welcome.


    At the same time, these beauties are also secretly looking at Naruto, because Fatty is the boss of this club, and those who are accompanied by the boss himself are bound to be extraordinary.


    and so.


    The beauties in the club are very shrewd and secretly jot down Naruto''s appearance, ready to have a chance to stammer.


    With such curious eyes, Naruto walked for a while in the magnificent clubhouse and arrived at his destination.


    This is a magnificent large private room, and the various decorations inside are full of tall atmosphere, which can be described as luxurious to the extreme.


    "Mr. Qin, please sit down, please sit down."


    Fatty invited Naruto to sit down for the first time and arranged for his subordinates to prepare the best dinner party.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded and sat down, and looked carefully at this high-end clubhouse. Looking at the dazzling array of expensive luxury goods, he smiled, "Nice clubhouse, but unfortunately you don''t have the power to guard it."


    When the fat man heard this, his original good mood instantly disappeared, and his face became gloomy, because not only had he been poisoned by impotence, he hadn''t even awakened his superpowers.


    In the family, his half-brother not only possesses superpowers, but also controls most of the family''s business. Apart from this club, he has only five companies left to him by his mother.


    But recently, even these companies, his eldest brother wanted to annex, which made Fatty very uncomfortable.


    Now that Naruto pointed it out directly, the fat man felt as if he had been caught in pain, his face was gloomy and terrible.


    "What? There is no city mansion at this point?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, he said this deliberately, in order to draw up a follow-up plan, which is to subdue the fat man and let him do things for himself.


    "Mr. Qin''s ability is extraordinary, so naturally I don''t understand my pain. I don''t really care about this clubhouse. Even if it is the biggest clubhouse in the city, I still don''t care. I can give it up at any time.


    But not having superpowers is the most painful thing for me. Without superpowers, I don''t even have the qualifications to compete with my eldest brother, and everything I will eventually be taken away by him. "


    The fat man said with an ugly face, his eyes filled with hatred for his eldest brother.


    Obviously.


    He suffered a lot of humiliation from his elder brother, and was even poisoned and turned into impotence. It was also his elder brother who sent someone to kill him.


    The fat man hated this big brother in his heart, hated his father''s partiality, hated everything, but unfortunately he had no chance to come back, he could only be drunk, like a dude, drunk and dreaming.


    "Let them all go out." Naruto glanced at the surrounding service staff and said lightly.


    "All go out."


    Fatty still looked gloomy, but after all, Naruto could heal him, so the face-saving ordering staff to go out.


    But for super powers, the fat man can only look up, because he can never wake up.


    "Fatty Sun, if I can give you superpowers, what can you do?!" Naruto said astonishingly.


    "What? What did you say?"


    When the fat man heard this, he stood up and looked at Naruto in disbelief.


    He wasn''t surprised that Naruto called him Fat Grandson, even if no one dared to call that title.


    He was surprised that Naruto had given him superpowers. Such words were a bolt from the blue for him now.


    You must know that superpowers have never heard of the granting of superpowers. Without awakening superpowers, you will never be able to awaken superpowers. No one can change it, but now...


    The Mr. Qin in front of him actually said that he could bestow superpowers, which made the fat man so shocked that his eyes stared like a copper bell.


    With shock and disbelief, Fatty Sun cautiously said: "Mr. Qin, you... is what you said just now true?"


    "Of course, granting you superpowers is nothing to me." Naruto said lightly, his eyes shining with strong confidence.


    "Mr. Qin, if you can grant me superpowers, I am willing to be your little brother. Following your orders, I can give you a company, a villa, a sports car, this clubhouse, and a lot of money. It¡¯s yours."


    Fatty Sun said solemnly, with firmness and excitement in his eyes like never before.


    "I look down on your wealth. My request is simple. Look for treasures that restore your soul. As long as you can find them, you will gain superpowers.


    And the more soul treasures, the stronger the superpowers you will gain in the future, it depends on your choice. "


    Naruto spoke lightly, not paying attention to the wealth mentioned by Fatty Sun, because as long as he wanted to, he could get a lot of wealth at will.


    "Soul treasure?!"


    The fat man frowned when he heard this, and thought flashed in his eyes, as if he had really touched this treasure.


    "Mr. Qin, let me tell you, I really heard about the soul treasure." Fatty Sun said solemnly after thinking of something.


    "Don''t sell it, say, where is the soul treasure." Naruto''s spirit came instantly.


    "Auction house, Shenyue auction house, their boss, Shenyue, got a soul stone and plans to auction it as the finale one week later. The competition should be fierce, but with my wealth, it shouldn''t be a problem to shoot it."


    Fatty Sun smiled, with a hint of confidence in his eyes.


    "Well, if you take this soul stone, I will give you superpowers. Now, I will cure your impotence first, so that you can feel at ease."


    Naruto said, a big ball of light as tall as a person condensed in his palm, and then threw it to Fatty Sun with a swish, and instantly enveloped him.


    Fatty Sun originally saw the big ball of light thrown over, and he was a little worried, but after the ball of light enveloped him, the endless healing power made his eyes widen instantly.


    After a while.


    The light ball disappeared, and Sun Fatty ran outside to check, he was completely shocked.


    Because he really recovered, completely recovered, with the gratitude from his heart, when Fatty Sun came back, he bowed deeply towards Naruto.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qin, thank you, Mr. Qin, you are my second parent, I must thank you, definitely, right...


    I think you like this clubhouse better. From now on, this clubhouse will be yours. There is a 20 million super-powered sports car in the garage, which is also yours. "


    Fatty Sun said excitedly, donating his fortune to Naruto without hesitation.


    If it is only to cure his impotence, at most he will send super sports cars and money, but Fatty Sun confirmed the authenticity of Mr. Qin''s words from the treatment.


    In other words, it is really possible for Mr. Qin to grant him superpowers.


    In order to get stronger superpowers, he began to bet in advance, coupled with Mr. Qin''s healing ability, he also needs to be treated with caution.


    After all, with such a strong therapeutic ability, Mr. Qin will definitely enter the upper-level society in the future and become the object of countless people''s flattery.

 Chapter 196： Devils beauty

    Although Fatty Sun has some wealth, it is still a lot worse than the real official power. The most important thing is Fatty Sun. Now only Mr. Qin can rely on and cheat.


    Therefore, Fatty Sun couldn''t let go of such an opportunity, but made a bet to favor Mr. Qin.


    It may be worried that Mr. Qin refused his gift.


    Fatty Sun greeted everyone in him, even the door guards and so on. In front of everyone, he announced that Qin Xuan had become the big boss.


    He didn''t say a gift, but just said that Qin Xuan had bought this place and that Qin Xuan would be the big boss from now on.


    The sudden announcement of the result made everyone in the club stare in surprise.


    Considering his own job problem, and the fat man''s cautious attitude towards Qin Xuan.


    All the people in the clubhouse, big beauties of all colors, all bowed respectfully and shouted.


    "Hi boss!"


    "Well, business as usual."


    Naruto nodded and did not refuse the gift from Fatty Sun.


    After all, Fatty Sun was standing in line, and he became his little brother. Naturally, the little brother''s worship was to be accepted, and Naruto also accepted these things.


    Of course the soul stone is the point, and Naruto can''t forget which is the point, so he turned his head to.


    "Fatty Sun, meet here in a week. I''m sure to get things from the auction house, understand?"


    "It''s Mr. Qin, I will make every effort to prepare this week and I will never let you down." Fatty Sun nodded and bowed.


    When the surrounding clubhouse staff saw this scene, they were even more trembling, feeling that Naruto might be a great figure.


    Because someone who can call their boss Fatty Sun has never appeared before. Someone asked their boss to call Fatty Sun before, but the result of that person was miserable.


    But now.


    This Mr. Qin called Fatty Sun when he opened his mouth, and their boss was nodding and bowing, which simply blinded everyone.


    Some people with ulterior motives also became honest and looked at Naruto carefully, not daring to be disrespectful.


    "That''s it, let''s go."


    Naruto got up and walked outside. Fatty Sun hurriedly followed, and then asked the bodyguard to open the black super sports car in the garage to the door and wait.


    Buzzing!


    The sound of the supercar engine rang, and Naruto looked at the supercar at the entrance of the clubhouse and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although he had obtained a lot of vehicles in Dragon Ball World before, he would take a walk when he was okay, but the super sports car in front of him is a very interesting thing, because it is made of super metal.


    These metals are generally used to make super-powered weapons, which are expensive, and super sports cars that cost a lot of super-powered metals are naturally expensive.


    Naruto is still very satisfied with getting one now.


    So he drove a super sports car, amidst the roar of the motor and the enviable eyes of countless people, he drove away.


    Time passed slowly, and a few days passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the early morning, the warm sun rises slowly from the east, lifting the curtain of darkness, sowing endless brilliance to the earth, and awakening all sleeping things.


    Inside the bedroom Naruto rented.


    Naruto, wearing a vest and big pants, sat on the bed, silently put down the ocarina in his hand, and put it into the soul space.


    After feeling his soul carefully, Naruto nodded in satisfaction.


    "The soul power is almost restored in just a few days, and it will be completely restored in a day or two, and the rest is to repair the bitten soul gap."


    Thinking of a gap in his soul, Naruto looked a little serious.


    The soul is equivalent to his origin, his most fundamental existence, and the loss of one piece now is a very big blow to him.


    After all, the soul gap is not soul power. Soul power can be quickly recovered over time, but it is difficult to recover from the soul gap. Fortunately, he has a soul practice method that can recover a little bit.


    However, the recovery speed of the soul practice method is too slow, and it may take a year or two to completely repair it. This speed is too slow, Naruto can''t afford to wait.


    This is why Naruto is so anxious to find soul treasures, in order to repair the soul as soon as possible.


    "Soon, the auction house will be the day after tomorrow, and we must get it at that time."


    Dangdang!


    A rhythmic knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Naruto instantly showed helpless expression when he heard the knock, because he knew who was here.


    Putting on the slippers, Naruto walked outside.


    When the door was opened, as expected, Yaoyao, a beautiful woman who caused harm to the country and the people, appeared outside the door.


    "Qin Xuan, I don''t have a water heater over there, can I take a shower on your side?" The demon''s white hand held the door and looked at Naruto with a hint of flattery.


    "Did you buy two water heaters, one on your side and one on my side." Naruto raised his eyebrows.


    "Eh? It seems to be oh, that, my water heater is broken, let me borrow yours." Yao Yao straightened her chest and walked directly towards Naruto.


    Naruto, who was originally at the stall, frowned slightly when he saw this scene, then stepped aside and said, "Okay, you go."


    "Really?" Yao Yao''s eyes lit up when she heard this, her big eyes instantly turned into watery looking at Naruto.


    "Yes." Naruto nodded.


    "Then I''ll go, don''t peek."


    The corner of Yao Yao''s lips brought a treacherous smile, and she shouted in her heart that she was successful.


    Then happily stepped on her slender legs and walked to the bathroom step by step. The bumpy posture made her look even more charming.


    "Let''s wash it, I just went out for a stroll." Naruto replied, and walked directly to the door, without changing the big pants and slippers, and left.


    "This..."


    Yao Yao looked at Naruto''s fast-departing back, and in his happy heart, it was obvious that a little gloomy watched Naruto''s gradually leaving back.


    "It''s really hard to chase, even the beauty plan has failed, but I won''t give up, but how can I chase you?"


    Yao Yao lifted up her slender and soft little fingers, lightly tapped her delicate chin, and then her eyes lit up.


    "Yes, Qin Xuan doesn''t have any clothes, so I just went to buy him some high-end clothes. By the way, there are also famous watches. Now there is a super watch of more than five million yuan, which has the function of calming and calming the mind to assist cultivation, which is just right for him. "


    The demon said, her coquettish face showed a heart-warming smile, and then she twisted her slender waist, stepped on high heels, and walked outside.


    outside world.


    On the street outside the happiness community.


    Naruto was wearing big pants, a vest, and walking along with his slippers. He looked around boredly, and soon found a breakfast stall, "Going to have breakfast, but there was nothing to eat."


    When Naruto saw the millet porridge sold at the breakfast stall, he asked for a copy without hesitation.


    "Please sit here, there are many people today, can you fight the table?" the boss said kindly.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded and sat down opposite the three men in suits and overalls.


    "Brother, here!"


    One of the middle-aged man in tooling handed a leaflet to Naruto and smiled.


    "If you want a second-hand car, please come to me. Our company has a lot of second-hand cars at competitive prices."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded, glanced at the leaflet at random, and saw that the most expensive car on it was only a few hundred thousand, and instantly lost interest. After all, his 20 million sports car was still thrown in the community.


    "Little brother, if you want to buy a new car, I also have channels. I have a relationship with a high-end car like the four to five million yuan. I can give you the biggest discount."


    The middle-aged man discovered that Naruto had little interest, and faintly guessed that Naruto did not like second-hand cars, so he directly brought the topic to high-end cars.


    Four to five million high-end cars?


    Naruto was speechless, glanced at the middle-aged man, rejected him directly, and then began to eat breakfast.


    The middle-aged man is very talkative and did not give up because of Naruto''s refusal. Instead, he started the Tang Seng mode and kept telling the various "good" cars worth four to five million.


    When Naruto finished his breakfast, the middle-aged man was still talking.


    Naruto was speechless about this, and felt that if he didn''t stop him, he might be able to talk for two or three hours.


    Buzzing!


    The sound of the engine roared, and one or two streamlined black super sports cars stopped steadily on the side of the road amidst the rushing speed, and stopped not far from Naruto.


    Then Yao Yao stepped on the black high heels, under the eyes of everyone, in the eyes of everyone''s envy, walked off the super sports car, and walked quickly to the side of Naruto.


    "Qin Xuan, I drove your sports car, don''t you mind it, let''s go shopping, a new 5 million super watch has been released, I think it suits you well."


    Yao Yao took the car key and hid beside Naruto and said, her big eyes flickering, very beautiful.


    but.


    Everyone who heard her was stunned and looked at Naruto in disbelief.


    The middle-aged man who sold cars before, looked at the super sports car and thought of the 5 million super watch. He was like a duck pinched by his neck. He couldn''t speak for a moment and looked stupidly. With Naruto.


    The people around who were eating at the breakfast stall looked at the sports car dumbly, because the sports car was expensive at first glance. The super logo on the sports car alone represented how expensive it was.


    Because it is made of super energy materials, such a super sports car can start at a minimum of 10 million yuan, and this car may be more expensive, plus the 5 million super watch, everyone is silent.


    Thinking of sitting next to a super rich man, everyone swallowed and couldn''t say a word anymore, the middle-aged man who sold the car couldn''t start his Tang Seng mode even more.


    Everyone glanced at Naruto secretly, watching Naruto drank the bowl of porridge, wearing a big pants-like appearance, everyone felt that the porridge today was not fragrant, and it felt a little sour.

 Chapter 197： Beauty anchor

    Naruto is gone, and under the attention of many passers-by, he left with the super beauty Yaoyao.


    It''s just that Naruto didn''t go shopping, but sent Yaoyao to the door of his house. He didn''t want to interact with people in this world too much, so he kept his distance as much as possible.


    "Qin Xuan, do I hate you so much?"


    The alluring monster pursed her fragrant lips and looked at Naruto pitifully, with mist faintly in her big eyes.


    "I already have a girlfriend, I''m sorry." Naruto directly refused, blocking Yaoyao''s pursuit, and then stepped on the accelerator and galloped away amidst the roar of the car.


    Only Yaoyao was left in the same place, staring at the leaving Naruto sadly.


    Her beautiful face carried a loss she had never felt before, and her long black hair was swaying in the wind, which made her look a bit desolate.


    This strong superhero, this stunning beauty who has made countless people coveted, is no longer charming at this moment, only helplessness and sighs.


    "I didn''t expect my Yao Yao to pursue a man for the first time, so I was ruthlessly rejected, let alone, it''s very uncomfortable." Yao Yao raised her small hand and covered her chest, muttering melancholy.


    When several subordinates saw this scene, they all felt distressed and wished to take good care of Sister Yao Yao, and then kicked Naruto a few feet to let him know why the flowers are so red.


    "Bald head, go and drive my car."


    Yao Yao turned to look at several subordinates, his expression gradually changed from loss to strong.


    "Okay."


    Bald hurriedly drove the red sports car over, parked next to Yao Yao, and looked at Sister Yao Yao with excitement.


    The flames of hope have rekindled in his heart, because Sister Yao Yao was suffering at this moment, if she took advantage of the emptiness, then she might embrace the beauty.


    So the bald driver came to the side of Yao Yao in surprise, looking at Sister Yao Yao with expectation, "Sister Yao Yao, are you going out?"


    "Yes, I''m going to the Super Shopping Building." Yao Yao said in a low voice.


    "It turned out to be shopping. That''s right. Buy yourself more and treat yourself better." The bald driver said with a smile on his face.


    "No, it''s not for me." Yao Yao sighed, a trace of melancholy in her beautiful eyes.


    "Eh? Didn''t I buy it for you? Who would I buy it for?" The bald driver was puzzled, and others couldn''t figure it out.


    "Of course it was for that ruthless guy Qin Xuan. There is no way. I can''t live without him in this life. I can only continue to pursue him." Yao Yao sighed, walked into the car, and drove away in the red sports car.


    Several subordinates stood still, blankly looking at the departed character Big Beauty Demon Sister.


    The flame of hope in the bald driver''s heart was extinguished by a basin of water, and his heart was so cold that he was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Hateful Qin Xuan, it''s too hateful, I''m so uncomfortable, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    But the people around did not laugh at him, but stood a little bit heartbroken, licking his wounds silently.


    No way, too difficult.


    After finally waiting for Sister Yao Yao to be rejected, Sister Yao Yao did not give up when she was rejected, and she chose to continue pursuing it, which is really sad.


    Several subordinates can do nothing but feel uncomfortable now, they can only complain about themselves.


    the other side.


    Naruto drove the supercar on the road, he decided to go to his clubhouse to see.


    Now that the Sun''s clubhouse is for him, even the name of the clubhouse has been changed to the Glory Clubhouse. You have to look at it.


    In addition, I recovered my soul power for a few days at home, and used the strengthening abilities to strengthen my physique. The physique became a lot stronger, the blood was full, and there was no worries.


    Just come to the clubhouse to have a look and get familiar with my own industry.


    therefore.


    Naruto came to the parking lot of the Glory Club in the midst of a rush of speed.


    "boss!"


    The black-clothed security guard in the parking lot saw Naruto appear, and hurried to the side of Naruto, bowing cautiously.


    "Park the car!"


    Naruto threw the car key to the black-clothed security guard and walked directly to the clubhouse gate.


    "It''s the boss!"


    the other side.


    The gate of the glory club.


    A long-legged beauty anchor is holding a mobile phone to introduce the Honor Club live.


    She has a sweet appearance and a pure feeling when she laughs. With those big long legs, she has already accumulated more than 500 fans after only half a month of broadcasting.


    After being recommended by fans, she came to the Glory Club today, ready to visit the largest club in Songcheng, to better interact with the fans and to have more fans.


    "This is the new signboard of the clubhouse. It is really luxurious. It is worthy of being the best clubhouse in Songcheng. It is said that the clubhouse has changed its owner. It is very mysterious and there are few floors..."


    "Look, even the six guards at the entrance of the clubhouse are all dressed in black. They feel cool. Let''s take a look at the clubhouse and take a tour."


    The beauty anchor continued to explain, explaining the situation outside the club, but when she was about to enter the club, she was stopped by someone.


    "No entry, please leave." A black door guard at the gate said coldly.


    "I''ll go in and visit for a while, okay?" The beauty anchor expected.


    "No, leave immediately."


    "Why? Just let me in for a while." The beauty anchor begged.


    "No, people who are not well-dressed are prohibited from entering."


    The black-clothed guard refused again, joking, this is a high-end club, how can these anchors come and go at will? In case the privacy of the guests is photographed, would it not affect the business of the club.


    Therefore, the black door guard refused without hesitation, without showing any face.


    "you..."


    The beautiful anchor was so angry that she was wearing casual clothes, a white T-shirt with denim shorts, and a pair of small sandals at her feet. Such a cool dress is completely the dress of a young and beautiful girl. Where is the dress not neat?


    Slippers are a bit ugly at best, but are they not beautiful? Why is it so unkind?


    Depressed, she wanted to say something, but was driven away again.


    The beautiful anchor who was frustrated in her heart could only think of walking away depressedly.


    But at this moment.


    Just after she went out for a certain distance, she accidentally saw a man wearing big pants walking into the Glory Club, and the black door guards not only did not stop, but also bowed and saluted.


    Although because of the long distance, I did not hear the voice over there, but the man in the big pants was obviously more untidy, which made the beauty anchor feel unfair and extremely depressed.


    "What? I said that my clothes were disheveled, and that man''s clothes were even more disheveled. As expected, the little anchor has no human rights." The beautiful anchor said helplessly.


    While she was muttering, a black-clothed security guard who was passing by with the car key stopped, then looked at her and said: "What do you know, that''s our boss, who dares to stop."


    "What? Your boss? The man wearing big pants?" The beauty anchor was stunned, her big eyes were round and round, and the whole person was a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 198： There is nowhere to be found

    "Yes, it is our new boss. Seeing that the car key is missing, there are more than 20 million super sports car keys. This is our boss. Forget it, what shall I say to your little anchor? I will quickly send the keys. ."


    The security in black replied, holding the car key and hurriedly ran to the clubhouse.


    Only the beautiful anchor was left in the same place, standing stupidly in the same place, and did not respond for a long time.


    "It''s really not a person to look good. The man is so ordinary, he is the boss of this club, and there are more than 20 million super sports cars. He is really rich."


    The eyes of the beauty anchor shine bright, that is the desire for money, and she also understands why so many colleagues are willing to sugar daddy, it is the life of the rich, so comfortable.


    But she''s not that kind of person, so she shook her head and said, "You have money, and you can spend your money at ease. Forget it, live broadcast is not available here. I will go elsewhere."


    After the beauty anchor finished speaking, she bounced and left, just wearing slippers and accidentally fell into a big horse.


    "It''s so mad, it hurts, so unfortunate today."


    The beauty anchor sat up from the ground, looked at the wound on her knee, and couldn''t help sulking herself.


    "Do you need help?"


    The indifferent voice sounded slowly, and soon a figure came to the front of the beauty anchor, watching her quietly.


    The beauty anchor raised her head suspiciously when she heard the voice, but saw a person wearing big pants standing in front of her, and a dozen people in black were walking fast around her to gather her in the center.


    "No... no need." The beauty anchor said in a small voice, obviously never seen such a battle.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Naruto squatted in front of the beautiful anchor with a smile, raised his hand to condense a white sphere, and then the ball of light enveloped the beautiful anchor''s knee.


    The healing light shined, and soon the injury of the beauty anchor recovered as before.


    "Thanks...thanks."


    The beauty anchor hurriedly thanked, and seemed a little at a loss. When the people in the live room saw this scene, they all blew up, reminding the beauty anchor to be careful not to be blinded by money.


    "I heard from my subordinates that you want to visit the clubhouse, let''s go, I''ll show you." Naruto gestured with a smile, but the message flashed in his eyes, looking at the neck of the beauty anchor.


    At her neck, a small black stone like a work of art is hanging on her snow-white neck, attracting Naruto''s light.


    but.


    The beauty anchor did not know that Naruto was looking at the little stone, thinking she was looking at her neck, and said with shame, "No, I''m not the kind of person you think."


    After the beauty anchor finished speaking, she turned and walked away, but was blocked by Naruto again.


    "Please wait a minute, I''m not malicious, I just want to make a deal with you!" Naruto said lightly.


    "Deal, what deal?"


    The beauty anchor looked at Naruto vigilantly. Although she was very grateful for Naruto''s help, she was not that kind of person, so if Naruto made an excessive request, she would refuse it immediately.


    "The gem on your neck is good, how about selling it to me?" Naruto said directly.


    "gem?"


    The beauty anchor was taken aback, looked down at the small black stone on her neck, and then Yaoyao said in her small head: "This is not a gem, it''s just a small stone. You are wrong."


    After the beauty anchor finished speaking, the live broadcast room exploded again. Countless people told the beauty anchor not to mention small stones, but gems, so that the beauty anchor should make the price high and cheat others.


    It''s a pity that the beauty anchor didn''t listen to them. Instead, she said again with a bottom line that this is a little stone. Obviously she is a more upright person.


    "It''s okay, in my opinion it is a gem, 1 million, how about selling it to me?" Naruto raised his eyebrows.


    "One million, you say one million?!" The beauty anchor was terrified, feeling countless money flashing before her eyes.


    You must know that she only earns 3,000 yuan a month at work, and only earns more than 30,000 yuan a year. She will not necessarily save 1 million in her entire working life. Now, someone has paid to buy her little stone. It is unimaginable for her.


    But thinking that this was the relic left by her mother, she shook her head and said, "Sorry, I don''t want to sell it. This is the relic left to me by my mother."


    "2 million!" Naruto doubled the price without hesitation.


    "Sorry, I really..."


    "5000000!!"


    "Five million?" The beauty anchor''s pupils shrank, and her little heart began to plop and jump wildly. This is 5 million. As long as she nods, she can get countless money instantly.


    But she also felt the difference in this stone, and wanted to study it. In addition, it was mother''s relic. She shook her head again, "Sorry, I..."


    "10 million, this is the highest price I can pay, and I would like to advise you that everyone is not guilty, and you are guilty. Some things are better to be less exposed." Naruto glanced around.


    "you..."


    When the beauty anchor heard this, Jiao''s body trembled slightly. She was not stupid, but very smart. She naturally understood what Naruto meant, so her little hand held the stone tightly.


    "Can you tell me what this is? If you tell me, I would sell it to you."


    "Yes, it is called soul gem, also called soul gem, it is very useful for soul, as long as there is a specific method to absorb it."


    Naruto said, but his eyes looked at the three cold-breathed men who came from a distance. These people looked extraordinary, with strong fluctuations in super powers.


    The beauty anchor naturally saw the three people, she already understood something, and hurriedly handed the soul stone to Naruto.


    "I don''t want 10 million. Give me 300,000 for a three-bedroom house."


    "clever!"


    Naruto smiled, holding the stone and began to absorb.


    "stop!!"


    There was a sudden loud shout from the three cold men, and then a thin man rushed towards Naruto like a galloping sports car.


    boom!


    The **** hand suddenly appeared around Naruto''s body, knocking the thin man away like a heavy hammer, and then quickly absorbed it with a smile, recovering the soul''s injury.


    "Old nine!" The blond man who took the lead hurriedly caught the thin man, then his body suddenly increased by a large amount, killing Naruto like a tiger.


    "Give up. If you miss something, you will miss it forever. Everything you have is just a futile struggle."


    Naruto''s smile became brighter, his soul''s wounds healed quickly, and his strength was rapidly recovering.


    boom!


    The blond man rushed to the front of Naruto, his right fist hit the **** hand fiercely, moving the **** hand slightly.


    But the **** hand quickly stabilized, and gradually began to become more solid.


    "Quickly stop him, quickly!!"


    The blond man yelled, his blood shining, his fists quickly turned into tiger claws, and he violently hit the **** hand, "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 199： The terrifying shadow that obscures the sky

    Boom boom boom boom!


    The blond man was entangled with the **** hand, and in the most violent form, turned into a fierce giant tiger, frantically attacking the **** hand, in order to prevent the **** hand from leaving to protect Naruto.


    "Quickly, kill him! Take the soul stone back, you don''t need to keep your hands!" The blond man yelled while fighting, with fierce eyes in his eyes.


    Hearing the blond man''s roar, the last remaining black man grinned, revealing a trace of madness and bloodthirsty.


    "Boy, dare to grab our soul stone, you are looking for death, today let you experience the desperate feeling of being pierced into a hedgehog by a sword, go to death, rainstorm golden sword!"


    Numerous golden long swords condensed in the sky, and instantly turned into a golden rain curtain, with the characteristics of penetrating gold and cracking stones and penetrating everything, falling from the sky, like a rainstorm, toward the location of Naruto.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    "No!"


    The beauty anchor watched this terrible scene, looked at the countless golden swords, and thought that she and others would be screened by the golden swords. She screamed in fright and squatted on the ground and curled up together.


    The people in the live broadcast room also saw the golden light shining in the sky through the video, screaming in excitement one after another, staring at this rare superpower fighting.


    The subordinates behind Naruto were also terrified by this golden sword. Although they tried to keep standing, they were shaking and unable to move.


    "I said, if you miss it, you will miss it forever. Everything you have is just in vain."


    Naruto said indifferently, holding the soul stone and continuing to absorb, his eyes brightened as he absorbed, and the aura on his body continued to surge, boiling like magma, faintly reaching a critical point.


    boom!


    The horrible black fog condensed, a vast mountain-like phantom, suddenly rose from behind him, with the vast and mighty power of natural disasters, slowly appeared from behind him, a little bit from condensed to cover the sky Horrible existence.


    "what is that!!"


    "Oh my God!!"


    The beauty anchor and the black-clothed door guards looked at the horrible phantom that suddenly appeared, and their eyes widened.


    The three superpowers who attacked Naruto also stopped their movements and looked at the horrible scene tremblingly. They never expected that such a terrifying scene would appear.


    Beside Naruto, a huge black phantom stood quietly, exuding the repressive power of the terrifying black mist, protecting Naruto in the center like Suzuo.


    The turbulent and terrifying aura, as thick as a mountain, made everyone present feel a pressure from the depths of their souls, as if a dark cloud weighed down on the city, and even the air seemed to be tightened.


    At the moment when the phantom appeared, those golden swords also shot out, and dinged against the black phantom.


    However, this phantom was like a substance, easily blocking all the golden swords, the heavy rain golden sword with strong penetrating power through the golden cracking stone, it was blocked like this, without any effect.


    After these golden swords were blocked by the white, the black shadow''s right hand slowly raised, slowly raising it high, and the black shadow''s eyes also looked at the blond man, his eyes shining with deathly brilliance.


    Afterwards, the huge mountain-like hand suddenly fell, and patted it in the light of the blond man.


    "Flee!!!"


    The blond man who took the lead yelled, suddenly turned his head and ran wildly, and galloped away. At this moment, there was only fear in his eyes, endless fear.


    He didn''t expect that he would meet a passerby with such a terrifying existence. I am afraid that such a terrifying power has reached the level of a superhero.


    And the masters of this level, they don''t even dare to think of the enemy, the only thing he can do now is to flee, keep running away.


    The other two were not stupid, and naturally chose to escape at the first time, but everything was too late, because the shadow of horror fell and instantly enveloped them.


    "No!!"


    The desperate sound of hoarseness suddenly sounded, with fear, panic, and endless regret.


    "You will live better than die, you will live better than dead!!" The blond man yelled at Naruto in despair.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three small black hands suddenly appeared under the ground and knocked them out. Then Naruto looked at the fainted three and said: "You are welcome to let me die."


    Naruto smiled and absorbed the soul stone, feeling that the soul gap was half restored, and his smile became brighter.


    Such a good thing is simply a treasure of souls. He needs more soul stones, and these people in front of them obviously have clues to soul stones, so they must be tortured.


    This is also the reason why Naruto did not let the black giant hand fall from the sky, in order to save them alive and find an opportunity.


    Only at this moment, the blond man who was unconscious, opened his eyes suddenly, and shouted with red light in his eyes.


    "People who offend our organization must die! They must die!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Three bursts came, and the three people, including the blond man, burst out collectively, directly turning into blood mist.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto raised his brows, carefully studied the traces left by the three, and slowly frowned.


    "It seems that there is a ruthless organization behind it that used control methods to kill them, but what about it? Don''t let me find you, otherwise..."


    A dangerous light gleamed in Naruto''s eyes, his soul gap recovered by one-half, and his strength had reached 50% of his heyday. By virtue of the terrifying souls traveling through many worlds, he was not afraid of the methods of these people.


    "When I get another soul stone in the auction house the day after tomorrow, my strength will be restored to its peak state, and then everything will be fine."


    Naruto revoked the mountain-like black shadow behind him and turned to look at a subordinate named Song Yang behind.


    "Call the official and notify them to come and deal with it."


    "It''s the boss!"


    Subordinate Song Yang hurriedly bowed to salute and began to call.


    Naruto no longer paid attention to the matter here, but looked at the beautiful anchor.


    "Don''t be here, go to the clubhouse with me first, and buy the house that you owe you later, but you have to be careful, I''m afraid those people won''t let you go."


    "Me, then what should I do? Did you find out that they were following me in advance to buy my stone? If this is the case, then you saved my life and you don''t need to buy the house for me."


    As the beauty anchor spoke, it faintly sounded that she had met the thin man at the crossroads just now.


    At that time, there was only Thin Man. The remaining two people were not present. They should have arrived later. Apparently the Thin Man accidentally discovered the soul stone after seeing her, and then called the other two people to prepare to do it.


    As a result, Naruto''s sudden appearance stopped those wicked people and helped her. With such a life-saving grace, she dared not ask for a house, so she immediately shook her head and refused Naruto.


    "This soul stone is very valuable. I don''t want to owe favors. Since the house has been agreed, I will naturally give it to you." Naruto said directly.

 Chapter 200： Uncle, I grew up to marry you

    When it comes to Naruto''s level, it is best not to owe favors or anything, because as the realm rises, the cause and effect owed will be paid back sooner or later.


    Rather than repay it in the future, it is better to pay it now. Anyway, it is just a house. This Glory Club is a huge gold swallowing beast, earning a lot of wealth every day, and Naruto has no worries about money.


    In his opinion, the problems that can be solved with money are small problems. After all, they are outside things, and they can be earned again. With his ability, he can easily get these.


    So Naruto''s attitude is very firm.


    "That... all right."


    The beauty anchor nodded his head and looked a little at a loss.


    The main reason is that she was panicked and was involved in such dangerous things. If one is not good, she may die, so she is very scared.


    But she had no choice but to follow Naruto into the club like a little beast.


    Officials arrived soon after, began investigating the attack, and quickly reached a conclusion.


    Tongmenghui.


    The three super criminals who attacked Naruto came from the League. This organization has been around for many years. It is said that when it was just founded, it was just for common development and seeking alliances.


    However, in the past ten years or so, the alliance has become more and more mysterious, more dangerous, more and more unscrupulous, and stronger in terms of strength, and those organization members have become very dangerous and crazy.


    Because the mission failed and was caught, it exploded into blood fog, so the League has a new name, that is, the Blood Fog League.


    "The League, do you have their approximate address?"


    In the lobby of the clubhouse, Naruto was sitting on the sofa, looking at the official person in charge Li Aiguo Road.


    "There were addresses a long time ago, but they were all cancelled by the authorities, and they never appeared again, which is very mysterious.


    However, we do have the development materials and general distribution of the League. If necessary, we will sort out a copy and send it to Mr. Qin. "Li Aiguo Road.


    "Thank you very much, then, if you have someone in need of treatment, you can come to me. I will treat one person for free, and it will be treated as this time." Naruto said lightly.


    "Okay, we have fought with criminals, there have been many severely wounded soldiers, and we have been unable to recover so far. If Mr. Qin is willing to take action, that would be really grateful." Li Aiguo said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome."


    The two sides were courteous, and Li Aiguo left quickly.


    Shortly after.


    Li Aiguo sent a dying official soldier. His injuries were so serious that his legs were exploded. There were so many wounds on his body.


    Obviously.


    This is an official soldier after the explosion, and around this soldier are his weak wife and daughter and old parents.


    Looking at the family members of the soldiers who kept crying, Naruto frowned slightly.


    "Push the wounded into the next room and it will be used as a treatment room. You are waiting here. If you provide a soul stone, I can treat fifty such seriously wounded." Naruto said lightly.


    Before the strength was too weak, it was not suitable for being too public. Now that the strength is mostly restored, you can try to cooperate with the official.


    Naruto believes that the official must have a soul stone, but he doesn''t know whether the official will take it out.


    "Soul Stone? Healing fifty wounded?"


    Li Aiguo instantly lifted his spirits when he heard this, and then said excitedly; "Mr. Qin, is what you said is true? Can you really heal fifty people?"


    "Yes, I always say what I say is what I say. It depends on your sincerity, so I can push him to the next room." Naruto said, walking towards the house next door.


    The official soldiers hurriedly sent the wounded to the next door, and then stood outside the door expectantly, waiting quietly.


    Shortly after.


    The healing light was shining, constantly overflowing from the crack in the door, and the soldiers outside the door felt the healing light, and they were shocked, looking at the room with some surprises.


    In fact, they had doubted the healing power of this Mr. Qin before, because the soldiers had encountered a lot of superhuman treatments.


    Although those healers can heal ordinary injuries, injuries with severed limbs cannot be healed, and even powerful healers have headaches.


    Coupled with the large number of such wounded, there are many severely wounded soldiers almost every year.


    These fighters fought for the country, scarred, but could not receive effective treatment after being injured. This was a blow to the enthusiasm of the fighters and also made the fighters a little bit chilling.


    The officials have looked for many solutions, but they have not been able to solve them well. They have been delayed until now, but at this moment, feeling the healing power, everyone''s eyes are full of surprises.


    Because this dissipating power is very strong, some warriors with scars placed their wounds near the dissipated energy, and they started to heal. This effect stunned everyone.


    "So strong healing effect, too strong." Li Aiguo said in surprise.


    "Yeah, finally there is hope."


    The family members who were crying stopped crying, and stood excitedly at the door of the treatment room, waiting for the moment the door opened.


    At first they thought it was hopeless. After all, their relatives were injured too badly, lost their legs, suffered severe internal organs, and were even on the verge of death. Many hospitals had no choice.


    They were also ready to accompany this relative at the last moment, but the official suddenly brought their relatives here and saw this Mr. Qin.


    Originally, they thought they were still disappointed again as before, but the radiant radiance made them feel the hope for themselves.


    "Ma Ma, it''s so warm and comfortable."


    The little girl in the family, holding her chubby little white hand, placed near the dissipated energy, feeling very comfortable and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Baby, Dad is saved, that Mr. Qin will definitely cure Dad." The girl''s mother hugged the little girl and said.


    "Well, it must be possible. When my father is cured, I will thank Uncle Qin. When I grow up, I will marry him." The little girl Mengmeng said.


    When everyone heard this, they smiled kindly, just as children''s words.


    Also at this moment.


    In the expectation of everyone.


    The door of the treatment room opened, and then two people walked out of it.


    "Special Operations Group 6 team leader, Zhang Yong reports!" After one of them came out, he saluted Li Aiguo suddenly, tears faintly shining in his eyes.


    Li Aiguo saw Zhang Yong who was intact, and he cried with excitement, but the iron-blooded man couldn''t help crying at this moment.


    "Good, good, come back, good come back, hahaha."


    Li Aiguo patted Zhang Yong on the shoulder and couldn''t help crying with joy, but still controlled his emotions and gave time to Zhang Yong''s family.


    "father!"


    The deep family affection echoed in the call, followed by the cry of the family embracing each other, which silenced everyone, even Naruto.


    Strong family affection is always the warmest and the happiest, and it is always what people yearn for.


    Naruto looked at them, thought of Hinata, and was thinking about preparing to return as soon as possible and staying with her.


    Therefore, he is going to be crazier and get as many soul stones as possible.


    "Uncle Qin, thank you for saving dad. I will marry you when I grow up."


    Among the family in the embrace, the little girl saw Naruto, trot to come to him, and said with her head held high, her little face with seriousness.


    "Thank you, but uncle already has a girlfriend, so you will find someone you like." Naruto rubbed the little girl''s head and said.


    "Huh? Do you already have a girlfriend? Well, I''m not happy."


    The girl''s small mouth gradually pursed, her big eyes gradually burst into tears, and there were faint signs of crying, but she endured it hard and did not cry firmly.


    Such an awful scene really seduce a lot of people''s hearts, even Naruto was adorable by her, she couldn''t help rubbing her little head and comforting her softly.


    Under his comfort, the little girl quickly jumped happily, spinning around Naruto like a lively elf, and the club was full of laughter.

 Chapter 201： Control the sky (two in one)

    After everyone left, Li Aiguo went to report this transaction event. After all, he could heal fifty soldiers, which was also a great help for them.


    It''s just that the soul stone is equally precious, and Li Aiguo was still worried about this, so he looked worried when he left.


    After they left, Naruto arranged for the beauty anchor to live in the clubhouse, and waited until the Blood Mist League to be dealt with, and then let her out at that time, so that she would not have an accident.


    Everything was set up. Naruto drove home in the sports car and returned to the happiness community, but just walked into the house and saw a dozen exquisite handbags on the sofa.


    Stepping forward and opening the bag, looking at the expensive clothes, watches, shoes, and ties in the bag, Naruto turned his head and glanced in the direction of Yao Yao''s house, then sighed.


    "Forget it, since you bought it, you can keep it." Naruto put these things into the space, and then went back to the bedroom to rest.


    Time passed, and soon came the day when the auction house was held. Naruto got up early, drove the sports car to the clubhouse, and then went to the Shenyue auction house with Fatty Sun.


    Originally, Naruto thought that there would be waves in this auction, for example, the people of the Alliance Club would make trouble, but from the beginning to the end of the auction, unexpectedly there were no big waves.


    Even though the competition for the last soul stone was fierce, Fatty Sun still bought it at a high price, and it went smoothly.


    "Mr. Qin, your soul stone."


    In the box of the auction house, Fatty Sun held a beautiful box in both hands and carefully handed it to Naruto, looking at him expectantly.


    "well done."


    Naruto nodded, opened the box and took out the soul stone inside, then held it in his hand without hesitation, and began to absorb it.


    Hum!


    Mysterious fluctuations echoed, and the soul stone in his hand diminished at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was completely absorbed by Naruto in just a moment.


    After the absorption, Naruto''s eyes gleamed with burning light, and his soul finally recovered, even with a bit of diligence, feeling that his soul has grown a bit, and his strength has also increased.


    This kind of benefit made him want to get more soul stones, because the constant absorption of soul stones might make his soul reach an unimaginable level.


    At the same time, he faintly understood why there were void creatures in the cracks of this world. Obviously, the soul stone of this world was attracted.


    "Mr. Qin, how do you feel?" Fatty Sun looked at Naruto expectantly when he saw that the soul stone had been absorbed.


    For Naruto''s promise, he had been looking forward to it for several days and wanted to acquire super powers, because with super powers, he could deal with his elder brother.


    "Sit down, now is the time to redeem the promise."


    Naruto raised his hand, and the colorful brilliance shone, which represents the brilliance of strengthening, and then Naruto placed his right hand on Fatty Sun''s head and chose to strengthen.


    Hum!


    A more mysterious brilliance gleamed, the colorful brilliance shining on the whole room, and at the same time, Fatty Sun''s breath began to agitate.


    Originally just an ordinary person, he felt that his physique was transformed, constantly getting stronger, and constantly gaining powerful strength. The surge of power gave him the illusion of a punch.


    After a while, the light stopped and everything fell silent.


    "Okay, it''s over. This is your reward. If you provide more soul stones, I will continue to make you stronger."


    Naruto put away the strengthening ability, looked at the shocked Fatty Sun, and stopped paying attention, but turned and left, and walked outside the auction house.


    Only Fatty Sun was left feeling the tyrannical power, and the whole person was excited.


    With a hint of temptation, Fatty Sun grabbed a corner of the marble coffee table with his left hand, and then pressed hard.


    Huh!


    The coffee table made of marble was just broken off by him. Such terrible power made Fatty Sun extremely excited.


    "It''s great, it''s great. I finally gained power. It turns out that my ability is physique. Although this kind of ability is moderate, I really want it. Because of the powerful physique, I am not afraid of anything. There was a sneak attack."


    Fatty Sun was very happy and wanted to sing a song, but this was not a prominent place, so he also got up and walked outside.


    While walking, Fatty Sun was thinking about how to gain stronger strength, and he was also guessing about Mr. Qin''s strength in his heart.


    "I don''t know how strong this Mr. Qin is? Why do you feel that his physique is weak? Could it be that he is better at giving strength to others, and his physique is not strong?


    No, I received news earlier that the black mist giant summoned by Mr. Qin is said to be very scary. Wait, since it was summoned, it means that it is not Mr. Qin''s own power. It seems that Mr. Qin''s physical weakness is normal. "


    Fatty Sun secretly analyzed that he walked out of the auction house, and just about to drive, he saw a three-meter-high tree man dumped in front of the auction house, and on the tree man¡¯s abdomen, there was a deep footprint.


    "this is!!"


    Fatty Sun was shocked when he saw this scene, and said in surprise: "What''s the matter? Is there a battle here?"


    "Yes, it was made by the Mr. Qin who came with you."


    There was a refreshing voice, with a hint of looking down, and then a woman wearing silver armor and black hair came out of the auction house.


    At the moment when she appeared, Fatty Sun''s needle-like stings continued from behind, which was an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    This made Fatty Sun very dignified. He looked behind the armored woman and saw a silver long sword floating behind her, shining dazzlingly.


    "Master Shenyue."


    Fatty Sun bowed slightly, and whispered a little fearfully, "You mean, this tree man was defeated by Mr. Qin?"


    "Yes, it''s not just tree people. Just now, the Tongmenghui sent six masters, each of whom was an S-level super criminal, but they were all dead and kicked to death by Mr. Qin."


    "Kick to death?!"


    Fatty Sun was slightly taken aback when he heard this, and said in disbelief, "Is he really kicked to death? Mr. Qin seems to be very weak, shouldn''t he summon the Black Mist Giant?"


    "It was indeed kicked to death. I have seen with my own eyes that when the people of the League were about to attack him, he showed terrifying physical strength and kicked the super criminal directly to death."


    Shenyue''s pretty eyebrows tightened, and she couldn''t understand Qin Xuan. As a true super master, as one of the top ten masters in the world, Shenyue had someone who could see through.


    However, what she said made Sun Fatty dignified, feeling that Mr. Qin around him was too deep to understand.


    "Sure enough, Mr. Qin is not easy. You must treat Mr. Qin well in the future. By the way, Lord Shenyue, do you have a soul stone? Mr. Qin really needs this kind of thing." The fat man whispered.


    "There is yes, but the more this thing is absorbed, the weaker the effect, and it is poisonous. It is not good to absorb too much." Shenyue said lightly.


    "Poisonous? How could it happen!!"


    Fatty Sun was shocked when he heard this, and looked at Qin Xuan''s departure with some worry, and hurriedly left, and went after Qin Xuan.


    "It seems I really don''t know this information, strange thing, how did Qin Xuan''s strength come from? Who is it? Forget it, it''s none of my business, as long as you don''t come to provoke me."


    Shenyue walked towards the auction after finishing her words, the silver long sword behind her kept shining, floating on her back, reflecting her like a god.


    the other side.


    Fatty Sun walked all the way and saw several dead corpses. Looking at the type of the corpses, those people were all kicked to death, and they were obviously from the Tongmenghui.


    With awe of Qin Xuan, Fatty Sun hurried back to the clubhouse and began to report that the soul stone was poisonous.


    "Well, I got it."


    Naruto waved his hand and didn''t take it seriously. He knew this when he first absorbed it, but the soul practice method can easily remove those toxins, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    The only thing that matters is that the more you use the soul stone, the weaker the effect, but according to his calculation, using one hundred is effective, and after one hundred it will be gone.


    So Naruto''s goal is one hundred soul stones.


    "There is no news on the official side. It seems that I am not going to make a transaction. Then I will destroy the Alliance to obtain their soul stones, and then complete the mission of my wish. This time I will be high-profile and accumulate more fans."


    After Naruto decides to turn on perception, he goes to find the location of the League.


    He hadn''t been idle for the past two days. He searched the city and found clues, so his goal this time was very clear. He directly targeted the suspected target.


    Time passed slowly.


    In a blink of an eye, three months passed, and Qin Xuan''s name resounded throughout the world.


    Outside the Blackstone Valley, countless soldiers swarmed towards the valley, with shock in their eyes.


    Among them, the team led by Li Aiguo is at the forefront.


    However, they had just walked to the mouth of the valley, and their goal was to look like a land hit by a nuclear bomb.


    Countless corpses were dumped around, with horror in their eyes, as if they had gone through a terrible battle.


    "This is an S-rank super criminal bloodhand butcher, he actually died here!!"


    "Here is an S-rank super criminal, a bullhorn, he is also dead."


    "These are SSS-level super criminals, Sand Sea King, Thunder Overlord, and Iron Hand King. They are all dead. They have fear in their eyes. What battle happened before? Can these super criminals be so scared? !"


    "I don''t know, I only know that Mr. Qin and the Alliance Association and the Black Dragon King are fighting against the Black Stone Valley. The two sides are fighting life and death here. Unexpectedly, we were only an hour late, and we have been fighting like this!"


    Li Aiguo looked at the super criminals everywhere, he was also secretly shocked.


    The Tongmenghui has already made many people intimidated, but the Black Dragon King of underground strength is the existence that fears countless people, and his power shocks countless people.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    Many criminals who belonged to the Black Dragon King died, and died here.


    "Captain, look here, this...this is the corpse of the Confederate Leader Stormblood."


    "what?!!"


    Everyone hurried forward and soon arrived at the corpse of the president of the League. Looking at the desperate eyes of the Blood Demon King, everyone felt the terrifying power of Qin Xuan.


    boom!


    The violent explosion shocked the entire valley, and a huge black dragon phantom suddenly formed, releasing a terrifying dragon breath with the characteristic of destroying everything.


    "Damn Qin Xuan, you want to kill me, you go to die!!"


    Boom boom boom!


    The violent turbulence shook all directions, countless big rocks were constantly tumbling, and the terrifying power spread wildly toward all directions in a monstrous force.


    "Ignorant fool, let you feel what power is today."


    An indifferent voice sounded. With this voice, the clouds in the sky quickly condensed, like a tornado, and gradually darkened, forming a terrifying picture before the storm.


    As the black cloud condensed, a giant hand exuding six-color brilliance suddenly stretched out from the clouds, with a vast miraculous power, crashed down, and slapped the black dragon phantom.


    "Do not!!!"


    boom!


    The desperate cry returned to silence with the fall of the giant six-color hands, a slender figure dressed in white, standing quietly in the sky, looking down at everything and the people.


    "The task is almost done, so be it."


    The figure in the sky waved his hand, and in an instant countless six-color big hands appeared, deep into the base below the Blackstone Valley, and searched for the soul stone here.


    After a while, countless big hands returned, bringing rich harvests.


    Naruto quietly absorbed these soul stones, and as countless people looked up, he absorbed enough soul stones that he found.


    However, at this time, Naruto could not feel the continued improvement of the soul, and directly collected the remaining soul stones into the soul space.


    Then he glanced at everyone below his eyes, and hurriedly moved towards the distance under the support of Liu Cai''s big hand.


    Only countless soldiers were left staring at that scene in horror, watching Naruto flying away on the giant hand.


    "It''s too strong, it''s so strong, even the Black Dragon King was killed. It''s terrible."


    "Yes, the two most powerful organizations in the world were destroyed just like that, and they were destroyed by one person at the same time. Such power is really unimaginable."


    "Indeed, without these super criminals, the world would become more peaceful."


    Everyone was talking, looking up at the direction Naruto was leaving, watching Naruto who left like lightning, everyone was in awe.


    Among these soldiers, the ponytail girl and the bald driver were also there. They watched Naruto''s departure direction and stayed for a long time.


    A few minutes later.


    Jingle Bell!


    The phone rang, and the girl with ponytail hurriedly took out the phone to watch it, because it was a private call, only Sister Yao Yao would call, and the girl with ponytail quickly connected with the doubt.


    "Hahaha, my mother is leaving. Qin Xuan said that he lacks a maid who washes clothes and asks me if I want to be a maid? Of course I agree. Anyway, I will order him. Okay, you will take care of yourself in the future. That''s it, goodbye."


    Sister Yao Yao''s joyous voice came from the phone, and the phone over there quickly hung up, leaving the girl with ponytails staring at each other.


    "I didn''t expect that such a beautiful demon sister, in order to follow Qin Xuan, would be willing to be a maid, my heart hurts!"


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, my goddess has gone with someone else, and still be a maid, why is it so, uuuuuuuuu, I am no longer alive, how unfair is God, I am no longer alive." The bald driver cried, squatting on the ground Cry.


    The two men who had a crush on Demon Sister also had red eyes, feeling that life was full of gloom, only the ponytail girl had blessings in her eyes.


    the other side.


    Naruto put the fair-skinned, beautiful, long-legged Demon Demon into the soul space, let her temporarily curl up inside, and then disappeared in the door of wish.

 Chapter 202： Woman Uchi wave spot

    Naruto World.


    Inside the bedroom in the island villa.


    The door of wish appeared suddenly, Naruto''s Liu Cai soul passed through the door of wish and merged into his body, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Brother Naruto, are you finally back?"


    Before the bed, Hinata, who was guarding him, saw this scene and hurriedly raised Naruto''s hand to ask, with surprises written on her little face.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little hand and nodded in satisfaction as he felt his changes.


    Of course, the soul space is too small and must be upgraded as soon as possible, otherwise the demon will be suffocated in it.


    and so.


    Naruto did not hesitate to choose to use the experience value, and began to quickly improve the soul space.


    ¡¾Ding! Consuming experience points, the soul space begins to increase, LV2, LV3, LV4...]


    ¡¾Ding! Upgrade the soul space to LV10 to form a small world]


    Ding!


    Naruto: Perfect Saiyan


    Soul: Six Color Nine Level [Black Hole Form]


    Soul Skills: Darkness Control, Healing LV10, Information Discovery LV10, Small World, Void Walking, Strengthening, Perception


    Abilities: time travel, monthly reading, need to be able to rebirth, unlimited regeneration, a large number of Saiyan abilities...


    Experience value: 99352


    .........


    Listening to the prompt sound that suddenly appeared, looking at the small world that suddenly condensed in the soul, Naruto''s eyes flashed with surprises, and he never expected that he would get such a harvest.


    You must know that the moment this small world takes shape, everything is automatically generated, blue sky and white clouds, land and sea, plants and flowers, except for animals, everything, as if the world has opened up, has made the small world.


    Naruto was shocked by such a surprise, especially looking at the western valley in the space, Naruto couldn''t help smiling even more at the frightened and cute demon.


    The size of the world now can be described as endless.


    Although there is no measurement of how big the space is, Naruto feels instinctively that this range definitely exceeds the ninja world, and it is not a problem even to accommodate the ninja world.


    Such a large range is enough for Naruto to do a lot of things, he no longer has any worries, he can travel through the world with confidence.


    For example, if you put Hinata into the space, he doesn''t have to worry about anything in the future, even if he doesn''t return to the world of Shinobi.


    Thought of this.


    Naruto looked up at Hinata''s glasses and said, "Hinata, how about following me through the world in the future?"


    "Huh? Shuttle the world? Can I?" Hinata blinked her big eyes dumbly.


    "Of course, we can travel the world at will, even if we never come back, it''s fine." Naruto smiled and rubbed Hinata''s little head.


    "Don''t come back? But... but what about the younger sister and father?" Hinata said with some worry.


    "If you want, you can also take your loved ones."


    Naruto didn''t worry about this at all. With such a huge small world, it wouldn''t be a problem to install Ninja World, but Naruto didn''t want to pretend to be too many people.


    "Really? It''s great. My sister is definitely willing to follow, but my father is not sure. He must protect the Hyuga clan." Hinata said with a little entanglement.


    "Relax, the big deal will take the Hyuga clan away, even if they don''t want to leave the Ninja world, we can come back anytime." Naruto squeezed Hinata''s little face and said warmly.


    "Yeah, then I can rest assured." Hinata''s big eyes were bent into crescent moons, looking very happy.


    Whoosh!


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, you finally woke up. Hey, I feel that my brother-in-law''s temperament has changed a lot."


    With her long white hair hanging down, Hua Huo floated in from outside, and got close to Naruto to look at it.


    Her powerful aura is stronger than Datongmu Huiye, but at this moment, she, like a little rabbit, approached Naruto and looked at him carefully.


    He even raised his little finger and tapped the back of Naruto''s hand.


    "This time the harvest is really big."


    Naruto''s little hand that patted the fireworks nodded, this time in addition to gaining a small world, his soul was also promoted.


    His soul has reached six-color ninth level, only one level away from the real seven-color soul.


    As long as he reaches the Seven Color Soul, he can randomly acquire a soul skill. This soul skill has a rate of over 50% and comes from the ability he has mastered.


    For example, one''s own Saiyan abilities, or the super regeneration obtained from Majin Buu, or space shuttle, or Susano Nohu, or monthly reading, have a chance to become a soul ability.


    In addition to this ability.


    His soul can also wrap his body and shuttle into some less demanding worlds.


    For example, those worlds with loose world structure can acquire soul skills without the need for soul shuttle.


    By then, with his terrifying physique, Naruto will be able to complete the mission of his wishes faster. This is the biggest gain after the soul is upgraded. Even after reaching the colorful spirit, he can enter more worlds physically.


    Thinking of this, Naruto can''t wait to enter the new world, but there are some things in the Ninja world that need to be dealt with, and the small world needs to be developed, so Naruto does.


    "I have a small world, but it needs to be developed. I will send you to the small world. You build houses with universal capsules. Can you stay in the small world in the future?"


    "Hmm, of course you can."


    Hinata nodded without hesitation, in her heart Naruto said what she said, even if Naruto had eaten her now, she would be stupidly obedient.


    "It''s good, let''s go."


    Naruto waved his hand, and the small world instantly enveloped Hinata and the fireworks, leading them to the east of the small world.


    "Is this the little world of my brother-in-law? The air is so fresh and the environment is good."


    Hua Huo blinked his big eyes and looked around. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, he became curious.


    "I''ll leave it to you to take care of. This is a universal capsule and various ingredients."


    Naruto left a large number of universal capsules to the two women, and then disappeared into the small world.


    Shortly after.


    The heroic and brave Knight King was sent in, followed by the young and beautiful Fragrant Phosphorus, the soft and soft girl Ilia, the tall and strong Berserker, the silly **** bear, and the fat nine-tailed pig.


    In the end, several **** servants who were loyal to Naruto were all sent here to help develop the small world.


    Finish it all.


    Naruto went to the Western Valley where Yaoyao was, leaving her with a lot of omnipotent capsules and ingredients. Considering that she was only herself, Naruto transferred two more **** servants to accompany her, so she would not be so lonely.


    of course.


    Naruto also told her of his identity. Who knew that Yao Yao was not surprised, but looked like he had guessed it. Obviously Yao Yao had already guessed.


    Naruto was still very satisfied with this, so he left the small world and returned to the ninja world, and began to properly arrange everything in the ninja world, and at the same time, he was exploring another world to strengthen his soul.


    Time passed slowly, and five years passed in a blink of an eye.


    The entire Ninja world has become more prosperous, more stable and peaceful, and there is no longer the chaotic environment of the Ninja world.


    The people here live and work in peace and contentment, talk and laugh vigorously, and live a fairly nourishing life. There is no crisis in the world of Ninja, and they are tit-for-tat, and some are just the desire of the bald Saiyan.


    Early this morning.


    The central meeting room of the Akatsuki organization base.


    Countless Ninja leaders stayed in the meeting room and waited. From time to time, someone looked at the first seat, waiting for Naruto''s figure to appear there.


    It''s just that in a position relatively close to the first seat, a small Lori from the Uchiha clan who is carved with pink jade and has no chakra fluctuations, is sulking and looks very arrogant.


    She didn''t even put everyone in her eyes, just held her small head proudly, dismissing everyone.


    And beside this little loli, the young first generation Naruto Senjuzuma was talking about something, persuading this little loli.


    "Maara, you have been a woman for five years, why are you still so angry, stop the fire, don''t be so angry."


    "Huh, what does it feel like when you try to become a woman for five years? The key is to reshape the body of a childlike little Lolita. I am angry when I think about it."


    Uchiha Madara looked at her white and tender little hands, and said angrily, every time she rested at night or got up in the morning, or even went to the toilet, she felt a sense of shame.


    The key is to come to my aunt every month, she is very uncomfortable, the feeling is driving her crazy.


    What made Uchiha Madara most unacceptable was that Senju Junma had been with her for the past five years, and gradually saw her look different, and sometimes she felt that Senju Junma could rely on.


    Such a result made Uchiha Madara completely afraid of thinking about it. Many times, he had the idea of ??hitting the wall.


    "Ma, it''s Naruto''s help that we can survive. What else do we want? Now that the Ninja world is peaceful, even Datongmu Huiye has opened a store and lives in peace.


    Compared with Naruto, the gap is too big, so let''s enjoy a good time. Isn''t life now the beautiful world we yearn for? "


    Senjuzuma spoke persuasively, patted little Lori on the shoulder with his big hand.


    Originally intended to encourage Uchiha Madara, but because of his big hands, he accidentally took pictures of Uchiha Madara''s white and soft skin.


    This made Qianshou Zhuma a little embarrassed and hurriedly withdrew his hand.


    But Uchiha Madara''s angry eyes were red, but all her power disappeared, there was really no way to stop Senjuzuzuma, she could only sulking.


    The scene fell into an awkward situation, and both of them stopped talking, but their eyes became a little confused and weird.


    On the seat opposite to the two, a white-haired woman with horns was quietly reading a book, smiling from time to time, as if attracted by the contents of the book.


    This woman is very beautiful, with a slender and slender figure, her skin is as white as ice and snow, and her hair is long draped behind her. Even if there is no wind, her long hair still floats slightly.


    She is Datongmu Teruya, who has been released for a while, now she has gradually adapted to the environment of the Ninja World, and slowly fell in love with it.


    Hum!


    The space was rippling slightly, and the meeting room that had been talked about suddenly became silent.


    Including Otsuki Teruya, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Zhuma, all refreshed and looked at the first seat seriously.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the space kept rippling, and then a handsome figure appeared from the space, sitting quietly in the first seat.


    "Okay, let''s have a meeting." After Naruto looked around, he nodded to Datongmu Huiye, and then spoke lightly.


    "Yes."


    Everyone bowed and saluted, and then the annual meeting officially began. The leaders of each area began to report on various incidents in the Ninja World and various problems.


    After a one-hour meeting, various events in the Ninja World were reported. Generally speaking, the Ninja World was very peaceful and no major incidents had happened.


    But there is one thing to pay attention to, that is, the Datongmu clan has not dealt with it, and that is always a hidden danger.


    "Mr. Naruto, this is the location map of the Otsuki Clan."


    Datongmu Huiye submitted a piece of information, and he was actually relieved.


    The Datongmu clan is always a threat. As long as you hand in the map, you don''t need to worry about everything at that time, because as long as Naruto takes action, solving the Datongmu clan is as easy as solving ants.


    "Well, are you still used to living in the village?" After Naruto received the information, he looked at Otsuki Teruya and asked.


    "Habit, I like the life here very much. With you suppressing the entire Ninja World, the guardian of this world, I no longer need to worry about the threat of the Datongmu clan." Datongmu Huiye said softly.


    "That''s good, don''t worry, I will get rid of them." Naruto nodded.


    Since he released Datongmu Teruya and demonstrated his great strength, Datongmu Teruya seemed to have found support, chose to obey, and lived like an ordinary woman.


    Obviously for her, as long as there is no threat from the Datongmu clan, she does not want war, and there is no need for war. When there is no threat, she is like an ordinary woman, pursuing the same as other women.


    At most, she is just a stronger woman. As long as no one kills her, she would rather live like this, which many people have never expected.


    To this.


    Naruto didn''t say much, as long as she didn''t destroy the Shinobi world, she could live whatever she wanted, and Naruto didn''t bother to participate.


    He needs a stable rear area now, and then constantly explores the world and acquires soul skills.


    He was now unbelievably powerful, and even the rule-type spirit abilities had successfully awakened not long ago.


    From now on, no time power, rule power can erase him.


    For example, the time shuttle of the Datongmu clan, when it comes to him, the time shuttle will not succeed, because the power of the rules restricts everything.


    For example, when he travels to the Dragon Ball world, the whole king can''t erase him, because the power of the rules protects Naruto, no one can erase him, at best drive him out of that world.


    With such an absolute trump card, Naruto became more confident and proud, looking down on sentient beings like a god.


    "Who has anything to say? If not, just stop here." Naruto said lightly.


    "Mr. Naruto, can you, can you restore me to a boyhood."


    Madara Uchiha opened her small cherry mouth and asked, his voice was as sweet as a lark.


    After she uttered these words, Senjujuma who was next to him shook suddenly, and then looked at Uchiha Madara worriedly, not knowing why, he really didn''t want Uchiha Madara to become a man.


    "Go between you and Senjuju to complete a task, and if you can complete it, I will give you a male body."


    A door of wish appeared, shrouded Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, and sent into another world, but Naruto, who had done all this, had a weird smile on his lips.

 Chapter 203： Destroy the Datongmu Clan

    The mission in this different world is actually not simple, it is very dangerous for Uchiha Madara.


    Because Uchiha Madara is now banned from strength, he can only rely on Senjuma''s protection, and the flow of time over there is different from that of Ninja World.


    After the two returned from completing their missions, Ninja had only spent two years, but they were probably in another world for twenty years.


    After so many years of being together, through countless dangers and disasters, no one can tell what will happen to the two.


    Naruto wanted to see what would happen after the two returned and what would happen.


    This is also the reason why he smiles weirdly, of course that is a future thing, now the most important thing is to deal with the Datongmu clan, so he is going to leave.


    "Naruto, can we talk?" Sakura stood up in the corner, looking at Naruto with a depressed look.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Naruto got up and walked outside. Sakura glanced at the bald head of Sasuke. Looking at the bright big head, she gritted her teeth and decided to ask Naruto to change Sasuke''s hair back.


    So she followed quickly with determination and went to find Naruto.


    On a certain hillside, Naruto stood quietly on the top of the hillside, looking at the green mountains and rivers, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, his mood seemed very relaxed.


    Soon Kozakura ran over and said, "Naruto, can you make Sasuke''s hair back? It''s ugly, and I''m worried that it will affect future generations."


    "Rest assured, it will not affect the offspring. This power will not be inherited, but if you want power, you have to bear the consequences, that is, your bald head. Do you want to choose for Sasuke? Is it to lose power or lose hair?" Naruto said lightly.


    "I..."


    Sakura gritted her teeth, and she didn''t know what to do. Before, she was most worried about the hair of her offspring. Now that it doesn''t affect her offspring, she puts it aside.


    But for Sasuke''s bald head, she still couldn''t look straight, so she said again: "Is there no other way? Naruto, please help us."


    "There is no good solution for the time being."


    Naruto shook his head. He was unwilling to take out other types of Saiyan blood. This bald Saiyan was enough, and it was not good to take out too much.


    And in the future, he will also reduce the use of bald Saiyan bloodlines, and will no longer release bloodlines.


    Now these people have the last blood, so Naruto shook his head directly.


    Seeing Naruto shaking her head, Sakura sighed helplessly: "Okay, just bald your head."


    "So be it."


    Naruto escaped into the void in the ripples of the water and disappeared, leaving only Sakura sighing in place.


    rear.


    Sasuke''s figure slowly appeared, and he persuaded him: "Sakura, let''s go. Only when you have power can you protect everything. I want to have power. Let''s go back."


    "Ugh."


    Kozakura sighed and followed Sasuke away.


    It''s just that in the morning sun, Sasuke''s bald head is lightly refracting the light, which is very bright and bright, and it also makes the Sakura next to him very speechless.


    She now always feels that she bullied Naruto when she was a child, causing Sasuke to look like she is now regretful.


    Unfortunately, everything is too late.


    They can only live forever under such a bald head.


    ...


    the other side.


    Naruto stood on the top of the Ninja World, holding the map that Kaguya gave him, watching silently, remembering it, and then looking up at the sky.


    "It''s really slow. I originally planned to wait for you to die. Unfortunately, your speed is too slow. It seems that depending on the time point, you will have to wait for a few years. It seems that you can only solve you by yourself."


    Naruto murmured, looked down below, and then a circle of water ripples appeared behind him, and he disappeared in the water ripples.


    In the deep and gloomy universe.


    On a huge planet.


    The three figures floated quietly in the air, talking to each other and discussing something.


    "It seems it''s time to go to the planet where Huiye is." Datongmu Tao style said lightly.


    "There are a lot of indigenous people over there. Do you need me to investigate the information first?" Datong Mokura-style frowned with the fish hook.


    "Yes, go."


    "it is good."


    Datong Mokura-style put away the fish hook and was about to leave, when suddenly ripples appeared in front of them.


    "Ok?"


    The three of them were slightly taken aback when they saw the weird ripple, and then squinted.


    "I don''t think you need to go to the Ninja World."


    An indifferent voice sounded, and with this voice, Naruto''s figure slowly walked out of the ripples of the water, standing just in the air with his feet on the void.


    Yes, it was standing in mid-air, not floating like the Datongmu clan.


    This kind of ability surprised the tribe of three big pipes.


    Among them, the big tube wooden peach-style coldly said: "Who are you?"


    "You can call me Naruto, from the world of Shinobi, which is the planet you are going to go to." Naruto opened his mouth lightly, and looked at the three people carefully.


    Naruto is somewhat curious about the abilities of the Otsuki family, especially the Otsukiura style, he actually has the ability to go back to the past, which makes Naruto want to study.


    "From the Ninja World? It turns out to be an aboriginal of that planet." Datongmu Taoshi said with disdain.


    "Indigenous? Interesting, this is the first time someone said that to me."


    Naruto turned his head to look at Datongmu Taoshi. This man seemed to belong to the boss of this group, but Naruto couldn''t look down on his ability.


    What really made Naruto curious was the way back to the past in Mokura style. That ability was quite interesting.


    but.


    Using the ability to go back to the past in front of Naruto is simply death-seeking. Not to mention Naruto''s regular power, Naruto can kill him thousands of times when he is launched back to the past in the Mokura style alone.


    Naruto mainly wanted to study the abilities of Otsuki Mokura-style, but after thinking about it, he decided to kill him. There was no need to leave behind trouble.


    So Naruto raised his hand and pointed a finger at the big Tsukura Mokura Style, "I will let you see the power of the indigenous people."


    puff!


    The extreme white light flashed, and it flashed like a thunder, so fast that there was no time for people to think.


    When the light dissipated, the three Datongmu clan didn''t know what had happened.


    "Huh? That''s your ability? Just flash it?" Datongmutao said disdainfully, because he found that after the light flashed, nothing happened.


    "I''ll chop him off."


    The sturdy big wooden gold-style axe took out the red axe behind him, and stared at Naruto sternly with his eyes.


    As long as a big wooden peach nodded his head, he would instantly smash the red axe at Naruto, completely solving Naruto.


    Just at this time.


    Just when Datongmu Tao style was about to nod.


    Bang!


    Like a firework-like light shining, the big tube Mokpo-style beside them collapsed suddenly, turning into white light and disappearing like a splendid firework.


    Such an unbelievable scene, such a shocking scene, shocked the Datongmu Peach Style and Datong Mujin Style, widened his eyes, and even showed a shocked look.


    They never expected that their companion, a companion with good strength, would be killed by a single blow, and it was unimaginable quickly.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? Pu Shi actually died, how is this possible!!"


    Datongmu Taoshi said unimaginably, his gaze at Naruto had become a little frightened.


    Because the strength of Datong Mokpo style is not as good as him, but the two really fight, he has to spend some time, and he may not even kill Datong Mokpo style.


    But now.


    The intractable Datongmupu style died and disappeared in smoke. The result, this kind of picture, completely moved the calm Datongmutao style.


    The big wooden gold type beside him was also similar in appearance, staring at Naruto in amazement.


    The red axe in his hand suddenly felt heavier several times, and the idea of ??rushing to hit Naruto had been completely given up at this moment.


    Because one is not good, he might be wiped out with one blow just like the big Tsuki Mokura style.


    "Who are you? How could those natives have the strength of yours? Killing Otsuki Mokurashi with one blow, such strength, such strength..."


    Datongmu said as he swallowed a lot of red medicine.


    "Why? Surprised? I forgot to tell you, I actually destroyed it along with his soul."


    Naruto spoke lightly, seeming a little careless, as if he was talking about a common thing.


    But what he said caused both the Big Tube Peach and the Big Tube Gold to tremble at the same time, and the figure became a little unstable.


    "Go, go quickly, bring back the information here, go!!"


    The big barrel wooden peach-like yelled, his hair suddenly floated, the whole person fell into a certain state of transformation, and his breath also soared, as if he was ready to fight Naruto.


    But the big tube wood gold style is used, similar to the virtual ability with soil, and the big tube wood peach style is enveloped, ready to take him to escape.


    His ability really worked. Under this series of movements, half of their bodies escaped into the void and slowly left.


    Datongmu Taoshi was also relieved when he saw this scene, and then said coldly.


    "Wait, wait for the revenge of the Datongmu clan, natives, you and your planet will be destroyed, hahaha."


    The Datongmu Taoshi laughed wildly, and under the effect of the blur, it slowly disappeared together with the Datongmujinshi, completely disappearing into the void.


    "Did you go?"


    Naruto smiled faintly, and two **** hands suddenly appeared, piercing the void suddenly.


    Next second.


    The two **** hands returned, but the big hands were holding on to the big wooden peach and big wooden gold that had left.


    At this time, the two people were in shock, in a completely unimaginable state of sluggishness.


    They did not expect that they had clearly escaped into the void and had already left here, but they were caught back by the **** hand that suddenly appeared.


    The key is also grabbing their necks, imprisoning them, and making them lose the power to resist.


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? You can penetrate the void, how can you do this!"


    Datongmu said in amazement, struggling hard to be restrained by the **** hand.


    But this **** hand has some special characteristics, no matter how hard he struggles, it has no effect. On the contrary, the more he struggles, the tighter he is held.


    "Well, it''s almost time to solve you."


    Naruto said as he raised his right hand and pointed his fingers at the big wooden gold style.


    "Do not!!!"


    Whoosh!


    White light suddenly appeared, disappearing like thunder, as if it had never appeared before.


    But the big tube wood peach style next to him stared at the big tube wood gold style closely, and he didn''t dare to blink his eyes, looking straight ahead, afraid that the scene would appear again.


    Bang!


    The white fireworks reappeared, and the big wooden gold-style fireworks completely dissipated, dissipated in the sky and the earth forever, and never appeared again.


    On the other side, the big wooden peach-like look at this scene, only panic remained in his eyes.


    because.


    Naruto''s hand is aimed at him, that familiar ability is about to appear


    "Let me go, let me go, let me go!!!"


    Whoosh!


    The fireworks flashed, reflecting Naruto''s profile light and dark, then Naruto disappeared in the ripples of water.


    Shortly after.


    The planet of the Datongmu clan exploded, and all threats were completely dissipated, and Naruto wiped out.


    "It''s over, the threat of the Ninja World is basically settled. By the way, there is one more person, do you want to kill him? Forget it, leave it to Datongmu Keiya."


    Naruto no longer participated, but returned to the world of ninja.


    Ninja world.


    Konoha Ninja Village.


    Konoha at this moment already belongs to a district or a village, and there is no Hokage anymore. Even if Tsunade still has jurisdiction over it, she is just a subordinate of Naruto.


    The person who truly controls the Ninja world is his Naruto, Naruto who controls the entire world.


    When I came to Konoha this time, I wanted to see the small villa I lived in before and feel the familiar atmosphere of Konoha by the way.


    After living for so many years and leaving too many memories, how can it be possible to give up and forget when you say you forget?


    In particular, Naruto is going to explore a lot in another world. When he hasn''t returned for a few years or even more than ten years, Naruto decided to come back and take a good look at this former residence.


    Walking quietly on the street, Naruto looked at the lively street, watching the children frolicking on the street, and the corners of his lips were also smiling.


    The children''s slapstick and laughter, and the childlike talk made Naruto feel more cordial at this moment.


    "Huh? It''s Naruto, long time no see."


    There was a crisp sound from the side of the street, and Tian Tian, ??who had the meatball head, quickly walked out of the ninja shop next to it.


    "Long time no see, every day, have you opened a ninjutsu shop?" Naruto glanced at the ninjutsu shop and asked.


    "Well, come in, please have a cup of tea." Tian Tian raised his slender hand and made an invitation.


    At this time, Tiantian was wearing a white martial arts uniform with three-quarter sleeves on his upper body and a red trousers on his lower body. It looked very Chinese and also caused Naruto to miss more. After all, that was his hometown in his previous life.


    Therefore, Naruto did not refuse Tiantian''s invitation, but stepped into the ninja shop, sat in front of Tiantian, and quietly accompanied her to drink tea.


    "How are you doing?" Naruto said lightly while sipping tea.


    "Well, life is easy and comfortable, but to be honest, the business in the ninjutsu shop is not good, I am going to close the ninju shop." Tiantian breathed out helplessly, a little depressed.


    "Turn it off? Then what are you going to do, opening a tea shop will definitely not work." Naruto said.


    "Huh? Why?" Tian Tian was taken aback, a little dazed.


    Naruto pointed to the tea ceremony every day: "It''s too ugly."


    day by day:"......"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, he shook his head speechlessly every day, feeling the illusion of being beaten again.


    "I said Naruto, you are the biggest figure in the Ninja world now, why do you still slap me with a little girl." Tiantian turned white and said helplessly.


    "Because I miss you, it''s been a long time since I miss you, I really miss you a bit."


    Naruto murmured and sensed his surroundings, and saw familiar people appearing. Obviously these people had discovered themselves and were coming one by one.


    "Naruto, when did you come?"


    Kakashi walked into the ninja shop, said hello to Naruto, and sat next to him.


    "I just arrived, Kakashi actually I have a question I want to ask you." Naruto suddenly said, this question was hidden in his heart for a long time.

 Chapter 204： Kakashi was robbed

    "what is the problem?"


    Kakashi was puzzled, and some didn''t understand what problems could arouse Naruto''s attention. After all, Naruto''s strength was obvious to all, and he had the final say in the entire Ninja world.


    To put it in exaggeration, even Naruto''s sneeze can make Ninja tremble three times, so Kakashi is also very curious about Naruto''s problem.


    Not only was Kakashi envied, but Tian Tian next to him was also very envious. She poured Kakashi a cup of warm tea and listened quietly with her **** eyes blinking.


    In the curious eyes of the two, Naruto was silent for two seconds.


    "Kakashi, do you really have kidney deficiency?"


    "Kidney deficiency?"


    When Kakashi heard this, his face turned green. He wondered why, and finally brought up the problem of kidney deficiency.


    You must know that this incident has spread throughout the Ninja World. Everyone knows that he was said to have kidney deficiency. This has long been a stain on Kakashi''s life.


    So Kakashi said depressed in the weird eyes every day. "I''m in good health, it''s not bad at all."


    "Then why don''t you find a girlfriend? How many years have you been single? Do you want to be single for a lifetime? It feels like you have kidney deficiency." Naruto said.


    Huh!


    Kakashi was even more speechless. He didn''t encounter heartbeats if he didn''t find a girlfriend. What does this have to do with kidney deficiency, so he said depressed.


    "I didn''t plan to be single for a lifetime, but I never found a suitable one."


    "Really? Did you forget that female spy?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    "Female spy?" That figure appeared in Kakashi''s mind.


    "A female spy who knows how to seal her eyes, for you, she gave up her identity as a spy and never returned to her own village. She has been wandering around, playing and singing songs for a living, so you can bear to watch her drift?"


    Naruto looked at Kakashi and asked. He knew exactly what happened, mainly because some time ago, she happened to see the female spy who was singing a song. She was drifting alone, and some people even looked for something to drive her away.


    It''s really difficult for a woman to live alone like this, and it''s just time to bring it up, and Naruto has prepared a surprise for Kakashi.


    "Wandering?!"


    Kakashi was silent when he heard Naruto''s words.


    The female spy Kakashi naturally remembers, and it is still fresh in his memory. When he was young, he encountered female spies during the mission, and there was a short time of intersection.


    Last time the female spy came to steal information, it was just an excuse, more of wanting to see him, but now, hearing the female spy wandering alone, Kakashi is indeed a little uncomfortable.


    "It seems that there is a guy who likes to play with women and is pursuing her. That guy is very good at talking, but you don''t know what the result will be. You have to think about it." Naruto raised his eyebrows.


    "Toying with women?!"


    Although Kakashi heard this, he still maintained a dead fish-eye state, but there was a slight difference in the leaking eyes.


    "Now, this is the space door, go find her if you want." Naruto waved his hand, and a space door suddenly appeared.


    When Kakashi saw the space door that appeared, he hesitated instantly, not knowing what to do.


    As time went by, Kakashi kept fighting fiercely in his heart, hesitating what to do.


    And this kind of inner activity is too long, some people can''t help it.


    and so.


    Whoosh!


    A female bald head suddenly rushed out of the space door, and she carried Kakashi with a terrifying force. Amidst Kakashi and Tiantian''s shocked eyes, she went back to the space door.


    Then the space door closed, and Naruto''s lips smirked.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Tian Tian pointed to where Kakashi stood just now, stammering not knowing what to say.


    The appearance of the bald woman really shocked her, but before she could react, she snatched Kakashi away.


    The key is that a woman with a big bald head, resisted Kakashi away when Kakashi had no resistance, it was too shocking.


    So every day I stammered and couldn''t speak.


    "An La An La."


    Naruto waved his hand to signal every day not to make a fuss, then Naruto took the warm tea and took a sip.


    "The taste is still a bit bad, come on, take this to soak."


    Naruto reached into the space with his right hand, and when he reappeared, he had taken out a box of tea leaves. The tea was white with a certain mysterious pattern on it, faintly shining with white light.


    "smell good."


    At the moment when the white tea appeared, the scented scent made Tian Tian take a deep breath, and then the Chakra in his body was violently turbulent, and he actually improved a little at this moment.


    This result made Tian Tian''s eyes widened in surprise, and his big sullen eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Hurry up and make tea, don''t steal it. Only a piece of tea is allowed in your cup of tea." Naruto said lightly.


    "one slice?"


    Hearing these words every day was speechless, and felt Naruto stingy.


    The tea she made for Naruto just now contained at least thirty tea leaves, but Naruto only asked her to put one tea in such a fragrant tea, which was too stingy.


    She was a little unhappy every day, but she still made tea according to what Naruto said. There were 30 pieces of white tea in Naruto''s teacup, and there was only one piece in her.


    Some little depressed people took a sip of tea every day, his eyes widened in the next second, then looked at Naruto in amazement, and hurried to his bedroom.


    ten minutes later.


    Feeling the surge of Chakra in his body every day, he ran back in disbelief, and then sat down next to Naruto.


    "Naruto, what on earth is this white tea? My Chakra has soared so much, it is a treasure."


    Looking at the box of tea every day, the light of a small fortune fan was in his eyes, and he wanted to swallow it alone.


    but.


    Naruto''s hand picked up the box of tea leaves, then separated two pieces and placed them in front of Tiantian, and put the rest away.


    "Although I have a lot of tea from this different world, everyone has the best effect after drinking the first three tablets. Starting from the fourth one, the effect has become much weaker, so I took the rest."


    Naruto said, then threw the tea box into the space.


    "It turns out that only the first three films have the best effect." Hearing this, Tian Tian was a little depressed, and he was shocked.


    "You are very lucky to be able to drink white tea. Be content. In this world, there are not many people qualified to drink this tea." Naruto said lightly.


    "Yes, I am lucky to say that, thank you Naruto."


    Tian Tian carefully collected the two tea leaves, even put them in the seal scroll, completely protected them, then took the remaining tea and drank again.


    As a result, after a bite, Chakra in her body skyrocketed again, and she ran back to the house to refine.


    Seeing Tiantian running back and forth, Naruto shook his head amusedly. Tiancai was so obsessed that he would rather bear the violent impact of Chakra''s skyrocketing and drink constantly, wanting to finish the cup of tea as soon as possible.


    Naruto can also understand that for weak people, there are really not many ways to gain strength, which is why she persists so much.


    After finally waiting to finish drinking the cup of tea every day, Naruto looked at the energetic Tiantian and said, "How do you feel?"


    "It feels very good, I have nothing to say, the whole person is very happy." Every day, the chakras around the body are all agitating, and the whole person is a little different.


    "Well, remember not to drink too much, otherwise don''t blame me if you drink fat." Naruto said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, by the way Naruto, do you need my help for anything?"


    Every day, he asked suspiciously, Naruto must have something to do with such precious tea.


    "I may have been away from Ninja for a few years. My villa needs a cleaner. This task is left to you." Naruto took it for granted.


    "Cleaning? Okay, since I have received your benefits, I will take this task, but can you give me another piece."


    Raising his little hand every day, his index finger and thumb touched, looking like a little money fan.


    "No." Naruto shook his head.


    "Half a piece is fine." Tian Tian said cautiously.


    "No, if you don''t take this task, then return the white tea to me." Naruto spread his right hand.


    "Pick up, pick up, pick up, I pick up." He nodded hurriedly every day, fearing that Naruto would take the white tea back.


    "So be it, I''m leaving."


    Naruto waved and got up to leave, wandering in Konoha Village again, leaving only a helpless sigh every day.


    "It would be great if you give me a few more, such a good thing."


    Tian Tian shook her head and began to tidy the table. When she saw the cup of tea that Naruto had used on the table, her mind flashed.


    Because there are 30 tea leaves in this teacup, and I only drank two sips, there are a lot of tea and tea in it, which is simply a treasure to her.


    but.


    Thinking that this was what Naruto had drunk, if you stay and drink slowly, wouldn''t it be equivalent to indirect kissing? So she fell into entanglement again.


    "What should I do? Should I stay and drink, or throw it away?"


    Looking at the tea leaves depressed every day, he took out a handful of snacks from the side, and began to count the snacks to decide whether to leave or leave the tea.


    "I drink, I don''t drink, I drink, I don''t drink..."


    Counting every day, she put one on the left and one on the right of the handful of snacks, and counted the snacks carefully. After she finished counting the snacks, she was stunned when she looked at the last piece of snacks on the right side. .


    "I didn''t drink it?"


    Every day, she was stunned, and then looked at the more than 30 pieces of white tea. She angrily said: "You don''t let me drink it, I want to drink it."


    After talking every day, she picked up the cup of tea and drank it. Considering the effect of white tea was too strong, she diluted it to one-sixtieth, but even so, after drinking a little, she felt chakras surge.


    "The effect is so strong, save it quickly."


    Every day, like a little money fan, sealed the cup of tea into the scroll, and then smiled in relief.


    "Today''s sun is really good." Sitting back at the counter every day, said happily.


    After her words fell, an aunt on the road looked up at the sky. Looking at the sky with more and more dark clouds, the aunt cursed, "I''m sick!" Then she walked away on the elephant''s legs.


    Only Tiantian remained in place, looking at the sky with a smirk.


    the other side.


    Naruto walked quietly, along the lively streets of Konoha.


    Along the way, he met many people, Shikamaru, Ino, Akimaru Dinji, Metkai, Rock Lee, Hyuga Neji, Yuenoshino, Inuzukatoga, and the fat pig-like Akamaru.


    Seeing Inuzukatoa standing not far away with a black face and Akamaru who was constantly begging for mercy, Naruto could think of how much energy chocolate was given to Akamaru at the time.


    It has been several years, and Chi Wan has not been able to lose weight successfully. Obviously it will be like this in this life.


    The energy in that body may never be reduced, which made Naruto look at Inuzukaya with pity.


    Ignoring these people, Naruto continued to move forward, and soon saw familiar people again, Iluka during school, Jiraiya with white hair, the mute of holding the''Little Pig'' dolphin, and his face almost Tsunade who has not changed.


    These familiar people stood quietly not far away looking at him.


    Naruto nodded slightly. He didn''t stop, but walked to the door of his residence and saw Hyuga Hinata standing at the door of the villa carrying a gift.


    At this moment, he was obviously in a state of old age, missing the majesty of his youth and the kindness of the elderly, making him very different from before.


    Naruto naturally couldn''t neglect his old husband, so he stepped forward and invited Hyuga Nizu to go home as a guest.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook today." In the villa, Naruto made a cup of tea ceremony for Hyuga Nizu.


    He has a lot of good things, and there are countless kinds of food in another world, and the good food for him is naturally very delicious, so Naruto is waiting for the answer from Hyuga Nizu.


    "Broiled pork, I haven''t eaten braised pork in a long time."


    Hyuga Hizu smiled and opened his mouth, and then opened the present, which was full of pork.


    Naruto:"....."


    Naruto was a little speechless. This old man is too greedy. In order to eat braised pork with pork, it is too weird that even the presents for visits carry pork.


    Naruto was already unable to complain, but he decided to leave for a few years, so he did not refuse, "I have better ingredients here, and let Hinata chat with you."


    Naruto waved his hand, the space door opened, and Hinata and Hanahu walked out of the space.


    The wavy white hair and the powerful power dissipating all over the body also changed the complexion of Hyuga Hizuto.


    "Well, you guys chat, I''m going to be busy."


    Naruto walked into the kitchen with a bunch of ingredients taken out of the space.


    Hinata and Huahuo accompanied Hyuga Hizu to chat together, because the old man did not plan to leave the village of Konoha. After all, he had lived here for many years and was reluctant to leave.


    However, both Hinata and Huahuo have to follow Naruto, which is actually a bit cruel for Hyuga Nissa.


    Because maybe they won''t see each other in the next few years or more than ten years, Naruto let them have a good chat and get together this time.


    "Father, let''s go with us. Naruto''s small world is huge, so it''s no problem to fit the entire Hyuga clan." Hinata said while looking at Hyuga.


    "Yes, father, the other world is very vast and huge, and there are many strange things. I went to a world of talent with my brother-in-law, and that world was improved by talent, which is very magical."


    Hua Huo continued: "The strongest man in the world, his life is full of legends. It is said that he was born in a poor family, but he is naturally proficient in many talents.


    With these talents, he triumphantly became the strongest man in the world and married 365 wives. He was simply a winner in life. By the way, the nickname of this strong man is ¡®The Peak Your Uncle¡¯ is a very strange nickname. "

 Chapter 205： Finale (Part 1)

    "Yes, Naruto told me before that in a magical world, as long as you can speak many languages, you are great. There is a super strong man named Kaiin who is born proficient in many languages ??and becomes the strongest when he appears. "


    "Brother Naruto became a super strong when he went to that world, because Brother Naruto can speak many languages. In that world, no one is an opponent of Brother Naruto except for the ¡®Cain¡¯ that blends with the world.¡±


    Hinata said in help, hoping that Hyuga Nizu could follow to the small world so that the family can be reunited.


    "Are there so many magical worlds?" Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu also became interested.


    "Yes, there is a world of cold ice, and that world is great as long as it counts well. A super powerhouse named "Lonely Ice" will count as soon as he is born, and he will instantly become a super powerhouse.


    After he grew up, he studied various arithmetic in depth, and finally was blessed by heaven and earth, becoming the strongest existence in the ice world. "


    Huahuo opened her small mouth and kept talking, only with doubts in her eyes. After all, such a nickname is very strange, but she didn''t think too much, but continued to persuade Hyuga Nizu.


    but.


    After hearing these worlds, even though he was yearning for it, Hyuga Nizu shook his head.


    "I am old, and it''s time for the fallen leaves to return to their roots, and the Hyuga clan needs me to guard, I can''t leave."


    "Father, we can let the Hyuga clan relocate to the small world. Brother Naruto has agreed." Hinata continued to persuade.


    "Forget it, many people don''t want to leave, I can''t force them." Hyuga Nizu shook his head again and refused.


    "but..."


    Hua Huo spoke again to persuade him, but it was a pity that Hyuga Hinata refused to leave Konoha and recognized the idea of ??falling leaves back to their roots.


    Moreover, Hyuga Nizu had been using Konoha as an excuse to protect the Hyuga clan. Hinata and the fireworks had no choice but to sigh.


    After a long time.


    Naruto made a pile of dishes, put them on the table, and invited everyone to come over for dinner.


    Considering that he will be away for a few years, Naruto used the strengthening ability to strengthen a dish, a braised pork made with ingredients from another world.


    Hum!


    With the mysterious light shining, the endless fragrance permeated the room, and then spread through the window door to the entire Konoha.


    Hyuga Sunzuo, who had just walked over to eat, stared at the pot of braised pork. He couldn''t move his eyes alive and alive. There was no way, it was so fragrant, and his throat kept trembling.


    "Okay, let''s eat, try it soon." Naruto motioned.


    "it is good."


    Hyuga Nissu could not bear it long ago. He picked up his chopsticks and ate frantically. Then he couldn''t stop eating, and he ate it like a wolf.


    Hinata and Huahuo next to them were not idle either, their small mouths quickly tasted the food, no one stopped talking for a while, it was the sound of eating.


    Shortly after.


    After all the food was eaten, Hyuga looked at the empty basin with unfulfilled feelings, and put down his chopsticks with unfulfilled feelings.


    Seeing the appearance of Hyuga Nissa, Naruto smiled and said: "Why don''t you go to my little world? I have time, and I will give you a taste?"


    "Really?" When Hyuga Hizu heard this, his eyes lit up.


    "Yes, but I don''t have much time, so I can only do it once in a while." Naruto nodded.


    "That''s okay, I''ll go back and prepare now." Hyuga Hizu hurriedly said.


    "Huh? Father, did you agree to go to the small world?"


    Hinata and Hanahuo were taken aback when they saw their father''s behavior. At the same time, they were a little empty. They had been persuading them for so long before, but Hinata was not willing to leave and they said they would protect the Hyuga clan.


    It''s better now.


    Naruto said a word, and his father agreed, which was too speechless.


    Huahuo couldn''t help saying: "Father, didn''t you say that you want to protect the Hyuga clan?"


    "Ahem, since I can bring the Hyuga clan, it just happens to be brought, so I won''t have to bother with it in the future." Hyuga Hizu said cheeky.


    "This..."


    Huahuo didn''t get angry when he heard this. They all said a way before, but his father said that some people didn''t want to leave. Now he changed his mouth immediately after eating the food. This is really annoying.


    The depressed fireworks gave his father a glance, feeling that his father might even sell his own daughter for delicious food, which is really hopeless.


    The Hinata next to her didn''t react, even though her strength could level the Ninja World, she still looked stupid.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start relocating these days."


    Naruto began to dissolve the strange atmosphere at the scene, and discussed with Hyuga Nissu about the relocation of the Hyuga clan.


    Considering that some tribesmen may not want to leave their hometown and enter the small world, Hinata worried; "Father, what about those tribes who are not willing to enter the small world?"


    "Don''t worry, I can say that Hyuga can speak, which tribe dare not listen? If anyone can''t say it, I will look for him personally, and I will not dare to say that if they can''t say it." Hyuga Nizu said aggressively.


    next to.


    When Huahuo heard this, he glanced at Hyuga Hinata speechlessly.


    After all, the old man said so resolutely before, and said that his clan members are unwilling to leave Konoha, but now it''s better, he can solve it with a single word.


    The result of this made Hua Huo even more speechless, and felt that his father was becoming more and more unethical.


    Fortunately, everything is going in a good direction.


    It''s a good thing for a father to enter the small world, and Hua Huo doesn''t say much anymore, but instead helps his father make suggestions.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Soon three months passed.


    The Hyuga Clan successfully moved completely and all entered the small world.


    The task Naruto arranged for them was to develop the small world.


    After all, although the small world is very vast, there is nothing, not even farmland. Now the Hyuga Clan has completely solved this problem.


    Develop wasteland farming, raise livestock and fish, plant various fruit trees and vegetables, build various living facilities, etc.


    In short.


    Although the Hyuga clan has entered the small world, they have quite a lot of tasks, and Naruto will naturally not let go of the opportunity of free labor and give them a lot of tasks.


    After everything was arranged, Naruto took Hinata and built a new home on a big island, a brand new high-tech villa.


    With the omnipotent capsule, it was successfully built almost instantly, and then Naruto and Hinata moved here, and belonged to them alone.


    "Do you like this place?" Naruto pointed to the cottage.


    "Yeah, of course I like it. I feel great in such a cozy place." Hinata nodded his head.


    She doesn''t like a villa that is too big, because it will make her feel empty, and the small villa has a homely atmosphere, so she rarely suggested Naruto to build a small villa.


    "Okay, press my head, I will draw a prize for a while, it''s been a long time."


    Naruto leaned on the big sofa, lazily calling out the lottery interface, ready to draw.


    next to.


    Hinata nodded obediently, sat behind his head, raised his slender little hand, and gently touched Naruto''s head. The soft power seemed to be as if he was afraid of hurting Naruto, but the strength was small. Uncheckable.


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw was successful, and one hundred jars of monkey wine were won]


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get a Pikachu]


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get a Digimon egg]


    ..........


    "Good luck this time."


    Looking at the large number of prizes drawn, Naruto was surprised. The draw last time, costing 20,000 experience points, did not draw any good things. This time, when the lottery started, he won good things, which is really unexpected.


    "Wait, I was drawing a lottery myself last time, and Hinata was helping me this time, could it be..."


    Naruto thought of the door of the past wish, looking for the past of wishing meteors. At that time, Hinata''s luck was always good, and he could help him find good things every time.


    Later, he became more and more picky about soul skills, so he didn''t ask Hinata to help find them, but now...


    Looking at the good things he got, Naruto''s eyes flashed a little, and then the lottery started again.


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get a celestial beast]


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw was successful and won ten tons of apples]


    ¡¾Ding! The draw was successful and won the King of Jie Quan]


    "Jie Wangquan?" Naruto was taken aback, and then a surprise flashed in his eyes.


    You must know that Jiewangquan is a very incredible ability. It is a move that can increase your combat power several times or even dozens of times in a short period of time.


    of course.


    This is a great burden on the body, but Naruto''s physique has become unimaginable. If he opens the Realm King Fist, the result will be even he can''t estimate.


    because.


    His own strength after dozens of times has reached an unbelievable level. Such a result made Naruto''s eyes shine with joy, and then he started the big draw again.


    ¡¾Ding! The lucky draw is successful and you get super powers similar to tornado]


    ¡¾Ding! Lucky draw is successful, get ten tons of energy chocolate]


    .......


    Numerous messages flashed by, and Naruto began to draw lots of lots. Although **** appeared from time to time, he was very surprised that good things were overwhelmed.


    After a long lottery draw, Naruto finally stopped the draw and his expression became serious.


    because.


    He drew an unimaginable prize, or it was not a prize, but a crystal coffin, a crystal coffin with a corpse, but...


    Naruto stepped forward and looked at the crystal coffin carefully and the pale white shadow lying quietly in the crystal coffin. Naruto''s hands clasped together.


    Inside the crystal coffin was a man, an ordinary person with a pale face, a handsome appearance, and no strength.


    But it was such ordinary people who silenced Naruto, completely silent, and could not speak a word for a long time.


    "Why is this? How could it be? What is going on?"


    Naruto''s eyes sparkled with anger, and the terrifying killing intent spread in the villa.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto brother?"


    Feeling the terrible murderous aura, Hinata hurriedly grabbed Naruto''s sleeves and looked at him worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I will send you to the Huahuo villa first, I have something to deal with."


    Without waiting for Hinata to speak, Naruto waved his hand and instantly ripples appeared, and began to envelope Hinata.


    Under this situation, Hinata gave Naruto anxiously, then looked at the coffin again, with insoluble doubts in his eyes.


    But the space force quickly sent Hinata away, leaving Naruto quietly sitting on the sofa in place.


    "Come out and tell me the whole story!" Naruto said solemnly.

 ~： Have a few words with everyone.

    This book is almost over. There are a few thousand words left, almost over, about 500,000 words.


    I originally wanted to write the original world, but I would try original novels in the future, but unfortunately everyone doesn''t like it, but I am still not good at writing original novels.


    In fact, I can continue to write comprehensive comics, but when I write anime, sometimes the board rights are too affected. Maybe I write it, and this book is gone. I don¡¯t plan to write about foreign fans in future books, but I will write about domestic ones. Doujin.


    In addition.


    The early results of this book are very good, and there is a trend of explosion. It is better than the previous book. Unfortunately, the invincible article is too difficult to write. It is difficult to write hundreds of thousands of words. Big.


    In fact, it is okay to continue to write original works, and you can continue to make bad money, but the author has thought about it and it is over. It is boring to continue, but it will continue to corrupt character.


    So the author''s preparation is over.


    In addition.


    Now Uchiha Madara has nothing to explain in the Ninja world. The rest is almost over, and the finishing touches are almost finished, basically nothing to write.


    The author of the next book may not write invincible essays, he should write ordinary essays, but at that time, he must plan well and write an outline, so that the writing will not be overwhelming.


    Okay, let''s stop here.


    And thank you brothers for your support, and many friends have been voting.


    For example, book friends: Kaiyin, the true monarch of ancient lake view, crazy ultrasound, XJL2390, your uncle at the pinnacle, assad, flying cloud, military training base, uncle Mo who pretends to be absent, Yilihamu, lonely Bing, Sunspot 22222, thinner than the sky...


    Only the votes from the starting point are recorded here, and there are many friends who read on QQ. Thank you for your support. Well, let''s stop here.

 Chapter 206： Finale (in)

    Colorful rays of light shone, and a little elf-like girl slowly appeared, condensing a small figure in front of Naruto.


    Her figure is very small and exquisite, just as big as Naruto''s palm, she is completely an elf in the palm of her hand, very incredible.


    I saw this little elf slowly flying in front of Naruto, looking sweetly in his eyes.


    "Don''t be angry, I have no malice, I just feel that you have reached your limit and it''s time to become the world god."


    The elf''s voice was very pleasing to the ears, like a sweet spring water, tinkering in people''s hearts, but Naruto frowned.


    "The **** of the world? This is the purpose of saving my body in the previous life? System, what is your purpose?" Naruto frowned.


    "Your strength is only one step away from the **** of the world. When you reshape your physique, you can completely transform into a god, don''t believe you perceive it carefully." The little elf flapped his little wings and said.


    "it is good!"


    Naruto was not talking, but quietly closed his eyes, carefully perceiving everything and feeling his own changes.


    Over the years, with the improvement of his strength, he really didn''t fully perceive his own situation from the inside out. He has been constantly acquiring various abilities and constantly absorbing soul marks.


    His strength is always getting stronger crazily, and Naruto hasn''t checked in detail which step he has reached now, because his opponents are too weak, and even he can destroy the Ninja World with a flick of his fingers as long as he wants.


    This is also one of the reasons why he intends to leave this world, because he is too strong, so strong that it is unimaginable.


    With such strength, a sneeze might destroy the Ninja World, and even a breath could blow the planet away.


    Under such terrible strength, he also felt the huge gap between him and ordinary people, and faintly he also found a higher and more incredible road.


    That is a road of complete transformation. As long as that road is crossed, his strength will explode countless times, and his descendants will also have unimaginable terrifying strength.


    and so.


    Even now, he has never touched Hinata. The two of them are still boy and girl friends and did not hold a wedding. At most, Hinata gave himself a few eucalyptus rides.


    What he has to wait for is the road to change, so that his descendants can gain tyrannical strength.


    Originally he thought that this road would have to wait two years, but he didn''t expect that it had reached its limit now, and even the system could not help but rush out.


    "That''s it!"


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, and a glimmer of comprehension flashed in his eyes. In the feeling just now, he realized something and faintly guessed what.


    "System, I become the world god, what you have been waiting for, don''t you want to be with me when I transform into the world god? The same transformation?"


    "Yes, it is metamorphosis. When you become the **** of the world, you can choose a companion wife. She will belong to you forever. The system wants to merge with the girl and transform into a person together. It is equivalent to two personalities and will belong to you forever. you."


    The elf said, with a little hand, Hinata''s photo appeared in front of him, and then he continued: "Why don''t I merge with her? How about my reward for helping you over the years?"


    "Fusion with Hinata?!"


    Naruto''s instinctive brow furrowed. Hinata is his inverse scale. How can he allow others to merge with him?


    Seeing Naruto''s reaction, the elf shook his head and said: "Sure enough, you don''t want to, that can only be combined with the stunning beauty, demon demon, this girl is very different, maybe it can add a companion position to you."


    "You Yao? How could it be her? Although she has two super abilities, these two abilities are not strong, right?!" Naruto frowned.


    "That''s because she is too weak, but when you transform into a **** of the world, there is a 30% chance of being accompanied by her. With my assistance, there should be a 50% chance of being associated with success."


    The elf said, his little finger nodded his delicate chin, and his little face looked a little serious.


    "So that''s the case, then let me merge my body."


    The **** hand appeared, lifted up the crystal coffin, and then Naruto''s figure shone. When he appeared again, he had come to a different world, and came to a certain vast sea.


    Hinata also came with him, because he wanted Hinata to witness all this.


    "Hinata, do you mind if I have a previous life?" Naruto stood in the air, looking at Hinata floating in front of him and said Wen.


    "Eh? Past life? Does Naruto brother have a past life?" Hinata Moe-mene said, she was very at a loss for the information and didn''t understand at all.


    "Yes, the next step is to merge with me in my previous life, and you will see me after transformation."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he condensed a white protective cover to protect Hinata in the center, and then he stood quietly on the void, his whole body glowing with endless light.


    The light was very dazzling, like a scorching sun that made people dare not look directly.


    Soon a mouthful of the crystal coffin gleamed slightly in the scorching sun, and then disappeared.


    boom!


    The horrible brilliance spreads the entire sky, floating in the air quietly like a majestic day, blooming with colorful brilliance, making the whole world shaking.


    A colorful cocoon gradually took shape in the brilliance, wrapping Naruto into it, completely immersed in it.


    But the colorful brilliance has not dissipated, it is still so dazzling.


    Whoosh!


    Yaoyao''s figure appeared from the void, her small red mouth curled up in a beautiful arc, and then she walked to the side of Hina Tian with her long and round legs, and walked inside through the protective cover.


    "Hinata, what do you want Naruto to look like in the future? Is it the face of this life or the face of the previous life? Or take the advantages of both and decide quickly. Now Naruto is reshaping his body. Your suggestions will affect him. ."


    Yao Yao lightly opened her fragrant lips and said, her big smoky eyes blinked and looked watery, very seductive, and her bumpy figure was full of temptation.


    "Eh? Naruto''s face? Past and present?" Hinata is still a bit silly, but she instinctively feels that the best of the two is the best, so Hinata hurriedly said.


    "That... take the best of both."


    "The advantages of both, how about this? This is the most handsome face I have estimated."


    The demon demon''s little hand touched the air, and a ghost of the elf suddenly flashed behind him, and then the face of a young man appeared in the air.


    This boy is very handsome, very similar to Naruto, and also very much like Qin Xuan''s previous life, but I don''t know how, it is more like a wave of water.


    "No, it''s too much like Bofeng Shuimen." Yao Yao frowned, and quickly changed a picture to show Hina Tian.


    "How about Naruto''s appearance in the future? You must be cautious, because after this reshaping, even the soul has been reshaped and can''t be changed again."


    "Can''t change anymore?"


    Hinata clenched her hands instinctively when she heard this, feeling that this matter is very important to Naruto. She couldn''t think of any looks suitable for Naruto, so she stupidly said: "Then...the more handsome the better."


    "The handsomer the better?"


    Yao Yao frowned when she heard this, and it was right to think about it carefully. After all, the looks she designed for Naruto might not necessarily be recognized by Naruto, so she looked at the colorful cocoon.


    "Qin Xuan, have you heard? Hinata''s suggestion is that the handsomer the better."


    Hum!


    The colorful brilliance seemed to respond in general, flashed several times, and then returned to calm.


    Seeing this response, Yao Yao nodded and said: "He agreed, it is still your suggestion that he values ??most, Hinata, you are really his treasure."


    "Yes... is it?!"


    Hinata was a little embarrassed to hear this, after all, no one had ever said such a thing, and it made her both happy and shy.


    "Of course, he travels through different worlds every day and meets countless super beauties. Many beauties covet him, but he is always your girlfriend. From this we can see how important you are."


    Yao Yao slightly leaned over and looked at Hina Tian with a charming smile. His whole body exuded a mature, elegant and intellectual charm, and that curvy body was even more revealing at this moment.


    "Well... do many beautiful women like him?" Hinata listened and noticed that something was wrong, and his heart suddenly tightened.


    "Yes, many beauties, although those beauties are a bit worse than me, they still cannot be underestimated. There is a saying that men chase women in the mountains, and women chase men in the gauze, so be careful."


    Yao Yao smiled with a Ruoruuowu smile, meaning to speak.


    "Then... what should I do?"


    Hinata panicked instantly. Although she knew that Naruto valued herself very much, she couldn''t always rely on Naruto''s value, so she was also worried at this moment.


    "I have a way." Yao Yao leaned to Hinata''s ear, exhaling like a orchid.


    "Wh...what way?" Hinata stammered a little when he wasn''t used to being so close to others.


    "What do you think of my charm?" Yao Yao''s beautiful face was filled with an extremely beautiful smile, so that the smile that harmed the country and the people made countless Shinobi look at him.


    So Hinata said honestly: "Your charm is great."


    "Then what do you think if we two unite together to protect him and prevent other women from approaching him?" Yao Yao said with a Ruoyouruwu smile.


    "Huh? This... OK."


    Although Hinata felt that there seemed to be something wrong, but it made sense, so he nodded a little.


    "Well, wait. After he has rebuilt his physique for a while, 10% of him will advance to become a world god. This is a very big transformation. You will do this later..."


    The demon was attached to Hinata''s little ear and said something softly.


    "Yeah, I see." Hinata nodded.


    "Remember to take my hand tight. This is the only opportunity to be accompanied by him. We must cheer and help him succeed. The three of us will be together forever." Yao Yao red lips lightly said.


    "Okay, I can definitely help Naruto." Hinata nodded firmly.


    "It''s good, he''s over."


    Hum!


    The extreme colorful brilliance shined again, and soon the colorful cocoon disappeared, leaving only a quietly floating figure in the same place, and a handsome figure to the extreme.


    Sword eyebrows, star eyes, Yushu facing the wind, magnificent craftsmanship, handsome and handsome, and more handsome than Panan, these words to describe handsome men can''t describe Naruto''s face at this moment.


    With such an extremely handsome face, even a super beautiful woman like Yaoyao feels breathless for Naruto''s face after seeing it.


    "Okay...so handsome." Hinata said stupidly.


    "Originally, I was thinking about helping him design his appearance, but I didn''t expect that his remodeled face would be more handsome and so handsome." Yao Yao blinked his watery eyes and said, his expression of interest could not be concealed.


    "Come on, I''m going to start advanced."


    In the void, Naruto beckoned to Hinata. The voice was full of magnetism and rhythm, which made people feel comfortable listening to it.


    instinct.


    Hinata drifted towards Naruto.


    The Yaoyao next to him was surprised and said: "I will advance so soon? I thought I would have to wait a few months, but I didn''t expect..."


    Yao Yao did not continue, but flew to Naruto quickly.


    The colorful brilliance shined again, and then concealed this world, which also filled this world with more and more terrifying coercion.


    God of the world!


    This is an unimaginable level, it represents immortality, eternity, destruction, and creation.


    The world **** can destroy a world with a wave of his hand, and can also create the world a little bit from the bud. This is the world god, the world **** who controls countless universes.


    Even the weakest **** of the world can control the five universes, because this is the rule, and it is a high-level god, and the descendants of the **** of the world are also a **** at last.


    And today.


    Naruto began to transform, transforming toward the ultimate world god.


    Time passed slowly, and soon sixteen years passed.


    Many things have happened in the Ninja World in the past sixteen years, but Naruto''s back-hand arrangements are well in place, so it has not caused a big disturbance.


    The entire ninja world is still proceeding in an orderly manner, but ninjutsu is gradually being replaced by technology, and it is beginning to develop in the direction of technology, which makes many old ninjas feel helpless.


    However, this is what the general situation requires. The development of science and technology ninjutsu has formed a scale, and it is rapidly entering various channels of mankind to show their value.

 Chapter 207： Finale (Part 2)

    This morning, the sun was shining, the birds whispered and the flowers were scented, and the chirping birds were flying in the sky, making sweet chirping sounds.


    Konoha Village, on a lively street lined with shops


    Several five or six-year-old children were playing in the street, chasing each other and playing. One of the little girls kicked the ball away and hurried to chase.


    However, because the kick was too hard, the ball rolled quickly, and the little girl struggled to chase.


    But this time.


    When the ball passed by two people, it was blocked by one of them and helped the little girl.


    The little girl ran over, picked up the ball on the ground, and said politely, "Thank you, uncle."


    After speaking, the little girl raised her head and looked at the figure who helped her. The next second she was stunned, and the whole person was attracted by the scene in front of her.


    "Okay.. Look good."


    The little girl looked silly at the uncle in front of her, staring at him with big eyes. She had never seen such a good-looking person before, as if she had come out of a painting.


    She didn''t understand so many words to describe, only the uncle in front of her was very, very beautiful, and wanted to be close to him.


    "Uncle, can you play ball with Nanako?" the little girl asked expectantly.


    "Uncle has something and can''t play with you. Go ahead."


    The handsome figure said warmly, and his slender left hand gently rubbed the little girl''s head.


    "Ok."


    Although the little girl was very disappointed when she was rejected, she rubbed her head, her heart was filled with joy, and then she cleverly played football with her friends.


    But she always looked back and looked at the handsome uncle who had never seen her before.


    unfortunately.


    That handsome uncle went to the souvenir shop next to him to buy something, but she couldn''t see it for the time being.


    "Nanako, what are you looking at? Go home for dinner soon."


    From a distance, a female ninja, about sixteen or seventeen, appeared to be the girl''s sister.


    "Sister, I saw an uncle just now, look good, and went to the souvenir shop over there." Nanako pointed to the shop and said.


    "Good-looking? Is there a good-looking sister?" The female ninja flirted with her long hair and said confidently.


    "Of course it looks better than my sister, countless times better." Nanako said.


    "What are you talking about? How can you say that men are good-looking? That''s handsome. Besides, how can men be more beautiful than women?" The female ninja squeezed Nanako''s face and looked back at the souvenir shop.


    At this moment, two figures walked out of the shop. One of the men''s figures instantly caused the female ninja to be hit hard, and she looked at each other stupidly.


    "Really... really good-looking, super handsome, so handsome." The female ninja said with little stars in her eyes.


    Tata!


    With footsteps from far to near, Naruto, who came out of the shop, walked forward step by step. Next to him, there was a great beauty demon demon who was all over the country.


    "Qin Xuan, should I call you Qin Xuan in this village?"


    Yao Yao blinked her big eyes and looked at Naruto, her beautiful eyes drifting, her eyes always falling on Naruto''s face.


    "It''s okay, whether it''s Qin Xuan and Naruto, I can call them whatever they want. This time we have resurrected Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xin Na, let''s leave, return to Earth, and go to my hometown."


    Naruto murmured, with a trace of longing in his eyes, always thinking of his family on Earth.


    In the previous life, he had a terminal illness and died. He thought he would have disappeared from the world. As a result, the system helped him come to this world and gained a powerful ability.


    To be honest, he is sincerely grateful to the system. If it were not for the system, he really did not have this life.


    It¡¯s just his family¡¯s pain. Even if he becomes Naruto, even though he is a viviparous child, he still misses his family in his previous life.


    Moreover, after possessing the resurrection ability, he has not resurrected Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai, but he is actually a bit hesitant, because it is always weird to resurrect a parent.


    So he always hesitated to drag it to the present, but he was ready to completely return to the earth, so he resurrected Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na, and then let them deal with the soil.


    This was also his final decision, of course, he would also close the door of the world''s wish and take away his subordinates.


    Then handing the Ninja World to the management of Bofeng Shuimen, and bestowing them with super strength, was an explanation for them. This was also the reason why Naruto appeared in the Ninja again.


    "Stop, who are you? I have never seen you."


    There was a soft voice, the female ninja stood in front of Naruto in a posture of performing a mission, but her gaze looked at Naruto from time to time, betraying her thoughts.


    "Kiye Village is so big, how can you recognize it?" Yao Yao blinked his eyes.


    "Although I can''t recognize the people in Konoha Village, I can definitely be sure that you are not Konoha, because...because..."


    The female ninja was speechless, her gaze was still looking at Naruto, no way, she couldn''t say that Naruto was too handsome, if such a handsome person was in Konoha, it would have been spread long ago.


    That''s why the female ninja is so sure, but she can''t say it, mainly because she is embarrassed.


    "Qin Xuan, it seems to be caused by your face, do you want me to do it?"


    Yao Yao''s white and slender little finger was placed on her lips, and then she bit gently, looking at Naruto with watery big eyes, which looked very attractive.


    "No, let''s see what we should see, let''s go."


    Naruto waved his hand, took the demon and escaped into the void and disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already reached a cliff.


    "Right here to revive Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai."


    Naruto waved his hand, and a terrifying tornado fell from the sky, forming a vast and terrifying scene like the mighty sky. The moment this scene appeared, the power beyond the level of the ninja world surged.


    Subsequently.


    Two figures were looming in the tornado.


    "What self-protection ability do you give them? Just destroy God''s ability."


    Naruto waved his hand, and two colorful **** of light flew out and fell into the tornado and disappeared.


    After doing all this, a figure was teleported by Naruto, it was Uchiha''s figure with soil.


    Then Naruto disappeared with the demon, leaving only the spinning tornado and Uchiha''s soil on the ground.


    After a long time.


    The tornado dissipated, and Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai appeared intact, looking at the direction of Wish Door with complicated eyes.


    Their strength has reached the stage of God of Destruction, and the little Ninja World is naturally easily felt by them.


    "Let''s go find him." Jiu Xinnai said in a low voice.


    "Forget it, he doesn''t want to see us, so let''s watch him here. This is always his home, and he will come back." Bo Feng Shuimen said warmly.


    "Well, let''s wait for him."


    After speaking, the two were silent for a long time before they looked at Dai Tu, "Go!"


    "Sorry!"


    Uchiha took the soil and knelt on the ground and bowed deeply. Tears couldn''t stop violently. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect Bo Feng Shuimen to let him go, which made him feel guilty.


    "Teacher, please give me a chance, please." Uchiha said with dirt.


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at the weeping Uchiha Daido. He was silent for two seconds and looked at Kusina. After obtaining Kushina''s consent, Hafeng Mizuno condensed a piece of information.


    "After finishing this, we will forgive you."


    "Okay, I will finish it." Uchiha took the soil and promised without hesitation.


    "Ok."


    Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, and took Jiu Xin Nai farther and farther in the newborn sunrise.


    .........


    the other side.


    Naruto took the demon to the place where the door of the wish was arranged, and began to communicate with the people doing tasks in the different world.


    quickly.


    The people on the mission returned one after another. Soon after, except for the people who settled in another world, everyone else returned.


    but.


    One of the girls attracted everyone''s attention.


    This girl is not very old, she is about fourteen or fifteen years old, she looks very cute, but her fair skin and horns on her head attract everyone''s attention.


    Even Datongmu Huiye was very surprised at who this girl was. With doubts, she asked, "Who are you? Didn''t the Datongmu family have been extinct?"


    "My name is Zanzui, what is the Datongmu clan?" The girl said suspiciously, and looked at Datongmu Huiye curiously.


    because.


    The two are very similar, skin, hair, horns, and many similarities, which surprised the girl very much.


    "You don''t know who the Datongmu clan is? Who are your parents?" Datongmu Huiye asked in confusion.


    "My father''s name is Senjujuma, and my mother''s name is Madara. My name is the strange sound of my parents. They can''t say it again. Let me come back and say that we have settled in another world."


    After the girl said, she looked around, and then said: "I should go back to cook. Mom and Dad work very hard, I hurried away."


    After the girl finished speaking, she quickly ran to the door of the wish, waved her hand around, and then got into the door of the wish.


    All that was left was the people standing silently, unable to speak for a long time, obviously they could not accept this scene.


    "I didn''t expect Madara to marry Senshou Zhuma. I didn''t expect it." Someone swallowed.


    "Yeah, they got married, it''s so shocking."


    "I didn''t even dream of it. It was incredible."


    Everyone was talking about how they couldn''t hide their inner shock. After all, that was the legend of the Ninja World.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, it''s their choice, you all follow me."


    Naruto waved his hand, and the terrifying power fell, directly bringing everyone into the small world.


    After doing all this, he looked back at Ninja World, and then returned with Yao Yao.


    small world.


    Inside the island villa.


    Naruto returned home and looked at Hinata who was sewing clothes with a needle and thread. He walked over and hugged her gently and said, "You are pregnant with a baby now, so pay attention to the fetus."


    "It''s okay, our daughter is very good." Hinata looked at his stomach and said.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded. Although he knew his wife and daughter would not be so squeamish, he still couldn''t help but care when he became a father for the first time.


    of course.


    He never intends to have a son, so Hinata is carrying a daughter. With Naruto''s terrifying strength, he can do this easily.


    "Naruto, when shall we return to your hometown?" Hinata said, resting his head on Naruto''s shoulder.


    "It has already started. We are passing through the time channel, and we will soon be able to return to our hometown and the best time." Naruto embraced Hinata''s waist.


    "Well, I hope Mom and Dad like me."


    "Yes, they are very nice people." Naruto said, suddenly raised his head, and then said with a smile.


    "Here, let''s go and meet my parents."


    "Ok."


    The water ripples slowly appeared, and Naruto and Hinata, as well as demons, disappeared in the water ripples.


    End of the book.

 ~： End of this testimonial

It''s over, thank you all for your company all the time, the green hills will not change, the green water will flow long, let''s see you next time.


    Like Konoha¡¯s Super Saiyan, please collect it: (novelhall.com) Konoha¡¯s Super Saiyan has the fastest literary update.